《Maou no Hajimekata》 Volume 1 - CH 1.1 Translator: Nefarian You, beast! The moment he entered the room he heard the scream of the queen as she charged at him with a dagger in her hand. Continuously stabbing him in the chest and abdomen, she was breathing heavily when Aur called out to her. Are you satisfied? He did not even appear to be wounded and there wasnt a single trace of blood from where she stabbed him. You monster.. The queen realizing that it was futile to continue stabbing him, dropped her dagger and hung her head down giving up. Although it was regrettable for her, what Aur showed her just then wasnt his usual show of immortality but a basic magic trick. If she knew anything about magic, she would realize that this was a basic illusion spell. There were two people behind the queen, it was the two princesss and they were similarly throwing gazes of hatred at Aur. The former queen Olivia was now 32 years old. Her daughters Patricia and Priscilla are 16 and 12 respectively. Neither of the women were inferior to each other in terms of their beauty, they were both very attractive girls. The three of them had the same exact blonde colored hair and blue eyes. It was like looking at the same woman in different stages of her life. Priscilla still had an innocent face and resembled a tightly sealed flower bud. Her hands and feet were thin and the swelling of her chest was also quite meagre. Instead, there was this peculiar charm to her, she was like a little child that was fascinated by everything around her. In contrast to that, Patricia was like a lovely flower that was ready to bloom. Her body had a roundness to its shape, both her breasts and her hips were moderately curved but it was clearly being pushed up by her clothes. She was protecting Priscilla behind her back, even though her face was evidently cramped due to fear, her well-featured eyebrows were lifted up as she courageously stared at Aur with a glare. If Priscilla is a bud and Patricia is a blooming flower, then Olivia can be compared to a bouquet of ripe flowers. Her voluptuous figure was tightly bound up by her clothes and there were not many mature females that could match her allure and beauty. This is to say that she already gave birth to two children, yet her body did not droop anywhere and she continued to maintain her exquisite body proportions. First off, there is something I want to say. Seeing the three beautiful women in front of him, he could not help but to instinctively gulp down. I am sorry. Even though what I have done was necessary, I still killed your father and for that I apologize. The Demon King deeply lowered his head and apologized. Rather than apologizing, I would rather you return our father to us! That cannot be done. Because what I did was a necessity. Patricia was shouting out sorrowfully and Aur answered her back decisively. This country was rotting. No, even now it is still continuing to rot. However, it has not died yet. In order to let the country live, it was necessary to kill the King. Aur continued. The former King was your husband and your father. Therefore, I came to apologize. What I needed to kill was the King and not your father. Hearing his words, the young Priscilla burst into tears. Are you implying that Carus was unfit as the King? Do you think he was competent? Asking her the question in return, Olivia kept silent. It was obvious that the Demon King did not have intentions to improve this country. But the fact that her late husband was not a wise ruler was something that she knew better than anyone. Allow me to ask you instead. Was Carus a good husband? Of course. Intently maintaining her overpowering glare towards Aur, Olivia answers him firmly. Oh? Aur lets out a happy voice and impudently grabs on to Olivias breast. When she tries to brush him off, she finally realized that she could not move her own body, let alone speak. Needlessly to say, she was already under Aurs spell. However, the fact of the matter was not portrayed clearly to her daughters that were behind her. Mother.? Seeing her mother getting her breasts touched so openly, Patricia let out an uneasy voice. Even if it is possible for you tell lies with your mouth, it is not the same with your body is it? Olivias dress was not enough to be called vulgar and yet it was still elegant enough even though it showed her ample cleavage line. Aur placed his finger on her dress and pulled it down in one go. *Burun* a bouncing sound resounds as her two abundant and ripe breasts shake and reveal itself. This might just be even larger than Lilus, Aur was clearly admiring them. Olivias mounds were shaped roundly like a splendid temple bell and even taking into consideration her age and size, her luscious hills hardly drooped. Using both of his hands to grab on to them, Aur massaged her tits in accordance to his desires as he continued to speak. You are telling me that you have such a splendid body and yet, Carus barely pays any attention to you? Just how many years has it been since you were last embraced? Although Olivia was currently in a state where she could not speak, she was at a loss for words after hearing Aur speak anyhow. Indeed, it has been quite a long time since Carus had taken her to bed and made love to her, this was something that occurred when she was still 20 years of age. Reaching the prime of her womanhood, she was not even capable of protecting her own virtue from a man and her own body was already beyond her control. Meanwhile, the person in question constantly enjoys being surrounded by his harem of women in the inner palace. Neglecting such a beautiful wife like you Even then, are you still going to say that he was a good husband? Even so, this was something that was to be expected. The most important thing to Carus who was a King was that a heir is produced to continue his line. Olivia gave birth to two daughters consecutively and she was determined to be a woman that would only continue to give birth to girls, therefore, after giving birth to Priscilla she was never called into the bedroom again. Indeed a King may need to consider such things. However, in regards to whether he was competent as a King is something that only historians and the populace of the country has a right to decide. In saying this, how was he truly as a husband and as a father? Did Carus really provide any careful consideration towards you girls? Did he love you and pay attention to your needs? Hitting it right on the nail, Patricia could only look down. Carus longed after his heir and after finally achieving his goal, his daughters were given little attention if any. Figuria being a small country that is enclosed by the large country of Grandiera and the Religious country of Rafanis, it was very important that a heir existed. However, wasnt this something completely different from the love of a father? Having Aur clearly divide what it meant to be a King and a father, Patricia thought about it for the first time. How do you feel, Olivia? Being groped by a man after such a long period of time? Due to Aurs skillful finger rubbing techniques, Olivias cheeks flushed and her body was gradually aching for the embrace of a man. Why dont you speak frankly. About what you think of your Carus, as a King, as a husband and as a father. Noooo!! Patricia takes the dagger on the floor and swings down towards Aurs arm. Because of how slender and thin her arms was, she was not able to sever past Aurs bone and it merely dug into his arms, but this was no longer any sort of illusion and it was Aurs true body that got damaged. In his own mind, Aur was quite impressed at the strength of her mind to resist him, but without even faltering his expression, he grabbed the sword and took it away from Patricia. Along with the fact that the wound in his arm healed, he lost focus of Olivia and her body became free. However, even though she managed to regain her freedom, all she could do was closely embrace Patricia to protect her, from what (seemed to her) as a very angry Aur. Please. Please forgive her. Just by previously experiencing the fact that she lost total control of her bodily functions to the level that she was unable to even speak a single word, Olivias mind had a seed of fear implanted deep within her. Even though she was trembling, she was still able to firmly embrace Patricia as she begged Aur to forgive her. Fine then. Depending on your attitude towards me, I may be able to let your two daughters live. However, you need to show the appropriate amount of sincerity. Even if he said so himself, the words he just spoke was so clich that he breathed out a sigh. Yet, the mother and daughter pair could only continue to tremble their bodies. They understood the meaning of his words. The only one who could not understand his intention was Priscilla who could only remain teary-eyed as she blankly stared at the scene in front of her. I understand. Aur..sama. Then, please come to my bedroom. That is not necessary. Aur grips on to Olivias arm bringing her to one of the vacant rooms with a bed in the back and threw her down towards it. You girls stay there and watch. You are forbidden to move and to talk. Looking at her two daughters behind him, he imbues his words with magical power and commands them. These two princesses were pampered and raised within the Royal Palace, they did not even know how to use magic and most certainly never had it cast on them before, but now they were not even able to glance away from their mother nor were they able to speak a word of complaint. Noo Nooo! Well then, is that your true feelings? About to be violated in front of her own daughters her face was cramped with horror, Olivia continued to violently resist but Aur holds down her body and lifts up her skirt. ..What is this.? Crawling his fingers into her secret garden that was concealed by her undergarments, Aur purposefully raised an amazed sounding voice. If she was wet from the caress she received from him just moments ago, Aur was planning on commenting on this fact to corner her. However, even beyond Aurs expectations, her underwear was already sopping wet flowing like a flood, completely soaking her underwear staining it. No matter how I think about it, isnt this way to wet.? Well, whatever. If you are already this wet, there is no need for me to continue with foreplay. Whilst continuing to suppress the body of Olivia who was still shaking her neck saying Noo, Noo, he stripped off her underwear and after taking out his thing, he plunged it into her in a dash. Ahhh. Olivia raised a high pitched voice. Her tone of voice was definitely mixed with her feeling pleasure and after being even more amazed, Aurs movements became even stronger. At first he instilled fear into her heart, but then he gradually provided her with pleasure making her submit herself to him. Although this was the same method he used against Sharl, the fact that she would feel so much pleasure from the get go was outside of his expectations. How does it feel to taste another man after such a long time? It would seem that your body is rejoicing? Noo, you cantt.. She was refusing him meekly, but it was already obvious from her expression that she was melting from the pleasure. Even her vagina was strangling Aurs cock with diligence in order to not let go it. He was amazed at how lewd she was but Aur decided to use it to his benefit. If you become my thing. I can provide you with this pleasure as much as you desire. You are beautiful. Only a fool would not embrace such a beautiful woman like you. Aur immediately rephrased the last part of his words towards her. Thats because he thought that she may really request his presence every single day. U, uu.. Noo, I cant that kind of.. thing. I cant be unfaithful to my husband. Even though her body was writhing in the agony of desiring more, Olivia answered like so. For her to feel this much pleasure and still be able to say such a thing was truly commendable, however, the fact that she was hesitating so much in the face of the supposed man who was her husbands enemy was evidence that she was gradually falling. What an unusual thing you say. Isnt it Carus the one who first betrayed you? While grinding his hips against Olivia, Aur asked her a question. Like he struck some sort of bell, Olivia raised a high voice, she was also squeezing her vagina as she grinded herself against Aur. She may well have an obscene body that could rival Lilu and this fact was seemingly transmitted to Aur via his instincts. If he dealt with her poorly, she may well become the most troublesome woman in his group. While a feeling of pleasure crawled up his spine, Aur started to refocus his attention. Even though you have such a wonderful body, Carus completely neglected you and embraced the other women instead, isnt he the one who has betrayed you? H-However, that was all done in his obligation as the King. Olivia easily runs into the predetermined escape path created for her by Aur. As for me, I do not mind it no matter how many girls you give birth to. Aur spoke in his most gentle tone to finish it all off. Eh? You have already confirmed yourself that this body of mine does not die, right? In other words, I have no need to produce a heir. You only have to dedicate your beautiful body to me, I do not discriminate whether you give birth to a male or a female child. I will also make sure to teach your two daughters, the pleasures of being my woman. I will also allow them to give birth and as the princess of this country, I will allow the prince to continue Caruss bloodline. Simply put, you will not be unfaithful to your husband. In fact, you will be praised for the fact that you have been able to continue the blood line of the Royal family for the next generation. His devilish words which were not recognized by Olivia up until this point suddenly entered the inner recesses of her mind and enlivened her core. Aurs words were being whispered into her; corrupting her mind like an extraordinary poison. I dont have any intention of keeping Caruss child that the concubines in his harem gave birth to in my Royal Palace. The only one that will continue the blood line are your children. It was a wonderfully, sweet poison. She was born with a beauty that everyone envied, at the age of 14 she was already set up as the Kings lawful wife. Continuing to behave modestly and elegantly, she was always aware of keeping the values of a woman intact. However, she lost everything the moment that she was not able to give birth to a boy on her second pregnancy. Being pushed to live in the inner palace, she was supposed to be a brilliant 20-year-old woman but she was forced to live a tedious life day by day. Being made fun of for the fact that she was unable to bear a heir, she was not even considered a woman by her own husband and she was forced to live a colorless life. Her pride was beat up and shattered into pieces. Even so, she had never hated her own beloved daughters. Her hatred was only turned towards the man that did this to her and the male dominated society. If he liked males so much, why didnt he just have sex with another male, this was something she thought about more than once. Her life as a woman had been denied up to this point, but it was now being fully accepted by Aur. Yes. Aur-sama. Please use me as you wish, please let me conceive a lot of Aur-samas children. Shedding her tears, Olivia gulped down the poison presented to her. Volume 1 - CH 1.2 Translator: Nefarian Now then Patty, come over here. Lets receive Aur-samas love together. Even though she was saying noo, noo Patricias feet was approaching the bed one step at a time. Obviously her mother had lost her senses and even though she was being called with the usual gentle voice she normally heard from her mother, she was still struck with fear. Seeing how scared this girl was as she approached him, Aur was thinking of another method. It would be simple to make her addicted to sex by using magic or even hypnotism like he did on her mother, but that would be too simple and boring. Come here dear, You need to accept Aur-samas stout penis and offer your special spot to him. It might hurt a little at first, but it will soon feel incredibly good. Olivia embraced Patricia closely from behind and spread out her daughters legs for Aur. A simple and lovely undergarment appeared in front of Aur, Patricias face cramps up. Seeing her appearance, Aur thought of an idea. If its Olivias daughter, she may be able to do it. Do you not wish to be embraced by me? Is. Isnt it obvious?! Realizing that she could speak, Patricia yells out her answer with conviction. In that case, lets have a bet shall we? Using his magic Aur obtained a candle and snaps his finger. Puff, the candlestick lights up with fire and he places it on the night table. This candle will burn out in approximately 30 Minutes. I wont use anything but my finger, furthermore I will not touch your intimate place. With these conditions and by the time the candle goes out, if I can make you willingly say violate me then it will be my victory. If you can endure it, it will be your victory. ..Fine. I will take you up on that offer. Patricia answers decisively. Even though it may just be his fingers, she loathed this man to the core of her being and didnt want him touching her. However, if she didnt take him up on his deal, it was likely that she would have been raped then and there. This man believes in the skill of his fingers, but no matter what kind of pleasure she experiences, she was convinced that she was never going to utter those words. However, I have my own conditions. When I win, you will liberate my younger sister Priscilla and my mother. Moreover, you need to solve whatever suspicious magic spell you cast on them. Is that fine with you? Very well. Olivia, you go over there. He nods in a composed manner and agrees to her terms. Olivia reluctantly moves and gets off the bed. I will make a prophecy. You will willingly take my thing inside of you. That will not happen You seem to be very confident with yourself arent you? Do you have some sort of trick planned? Immediately denying his words, Patricia kept her cool and asked him a question in return. The fire has already been lit on the candle. If she continued to drag on the conversation, she realized that it will reduce the time Aur had to torment her. There isnt really anything I would call a trick or secret. Even though I may look like this, I have piled up experience way above my expected age. You could call it an old-mans wisdom. More like you are a perverted grandpa. Patricia says this and perhaps Aur found it discomforting to be treated like an old grandpa so his face frowned slightly. So in truth, how old are you? Well, I havent really been keeping exact count.. But, you could say that I am well above 80 years of age. 8..80!? Patricia became speechless. Even though she sarcastically said that he was a perverted grandpa, she thought he would be around 30 years of age or at a maximum 40. This went beyond just looking young. Whats with that. Are you saying that you are immortal? Well, you could say that. In saying that, it does not mean that I will live on infinitely. There is a limit to how much you can rejuvenate yourself to look youthful. The more time that passes, the required magical energy to support the spell will increase exponentially. How many years can you live up to? Patricia questioned him in the hopes that it would not be very long. If Aurs reign was going to end within around 10 years, then there would still be hope for the future of this country. A magician that is first class will be able to extend his life for several decades. Even for someone like me, I can only extend my life a couple of hundred years at best. I will not reach the age of 1000. And hearing the answer, Patricia became depressed and she patted her own cheeks to liven herself up. Perhaps it was because the candle was lit next to her since a while ago, but she felt strangely hot somehow. Now then, shall we begin? Having talked to each other for quite the long period, the candle was already at half its length. With this victory for her has been secured. Patricia was convinced at her own victory. Now she only needed to hold herself back from even speaking. Even though the condition for her defeat was a specific set of words, she also did not want to let him hear her pant. Just like some sort of knife, Aurs finger tears up Patricias clothes. Without even causing a scratch on her body, Patricia was completely naked before long. Wha. Ive only used my finger. Aur puts up his index finger and shows it to Patricia. And then he uses his finger in that state and presses it against her modest breasts and her tapered nipples. Hyaah!! The finger that easily cut up her clothes Thinking that it may hurt her, she concentrated at the place that was touched and an unexpected sensation tingled all throughout her body as Patricia raised a high pitched voice. What, was that.? Never feeling anything like it, Patricia was both frightened and puzzled. It would seem that you are already quite aroused. You are so tense like this. Aur slowly pinched her nipples. Fuaaaahhh!! With just that Patricias body arched backwards. Before she knew it, her whole body was burning hot and she was breathing roughly. What did, you do.? Nothing. Its just that the sensitivity of your body is good. As expected of Olivias daughter. Dont badmouth my Mothe.Hyaaaah!! Her eyebrows were lifted and she was about to answer back, but being played around with by the pleasure Aur sent to her body, she was unable to even reply in anger. Im not saying it in a bad way. I am praising you. For a virgin to become this disordered is very rare. As expected of someone who possesses the blood of royalty. Fuaaah, N-Noo you cant do both.of them Ahhh Poking both of her breasts with his fingers, he caressed her lovingly and she was starting to lose her sense of reason. How is it? Have you begun desiring for my thing? W-Who would everFuahhhh! Even though she tries to answer back courageously, Patricias gaze was nailed down to penis he thrust out. It was dark red and covered with Olivias love juices, the twitching and throbbing of his cock was the most indecent thing about it. Even though it looked grotesque, she felt like it also looked very powerful and stout, Patricia instinctively swallows down her saliva. Her crotch was already sopping wet and her body was ready to take him in. However, she was suppressing herself from saying the words, with her willpower of iron. Why dont you try saying it? Even if you say it now, it wont be considered your defeat, nor will I violate you. This is just practice. When you want to admit your defeat later, but you didnt say it, wouldnt that be troubling? Please violate me, just try saying those words. Vio!? Her thoughts were getting disordered by the pleasure, Patricia was reflexively acting as if she was listening to his orders. However, the moment she said the word Vio she realized that she couldnt say the next set of words and was in shock. .! Uhn! No matter how much she wanted to say the words, they just wouldnt come out. Patricia became desperate as she tried to speak the words. However, no matter how much she tried she couldnt say the words. Fumu.. It seems that you are quite the strong willed girl. Glancing at the candle, Aur muttered out these words. The candle barely had much time left. If things went on as they did, it would end up being Patricias victory. ..Noticing that fact, she was shocked. I will win? Just like this? Even though my body is craving it so much? Her whole body was flushing hot, she wanted to be violated right now. She was about to go mad just from the pleasure. Aur abruptly withdraws his hands and stops caressing her body. When he did this, her cravings became even more amplified. Almost like her body felt an itch that needed to be scratched, her crotch ached, she couldnt hold back any longer. .! Even though she desired it so much, the words Violate would not leave her mouth. She wanted to be violated. She wanted to be poked by his member and ravished. Because she couldnt speak, this only served to fuel her desires even more. Is it time? It would seem that the bet has ended in your win. The candles fire stopped burning and disappeared. However, she no longer cared about such things. Her flames of passion burned brightly, Patricia could no longer think about anything other than getting violated by Aur. Nevertheless, her voice would not come out. She finally embraced Aur herself and offered her sacred garden to him. Ahhh..! A voice of great delight passes through her throat. Feeling like she was finally able to scratch her itch, she felt extremely wonderful. Though the proof of her virginity flows between her crotch, rather than saying it was painful, the amount of pleasure she felt was much stronger. Youve won your wager, so there is no need for you to get violated you know? Its so good, that kind of thing doesnt matter anymore.. I dont care! Patricia places her arms around Aurs neck and earnestly started to move her waist. Whenever he thrust into her, her mind would go numb and this sweet electrifying sensation would jolt throughout her body like lightning. She had never tasted such pleasure since she was born and she deeply and innocently coveted more of it. As expected you really are Olivias daughter arent you? Perhaps it was unnecessary to even use the aphrodisiac. Taking a glance at the candle, Aur mutters. However, his words no longer reached Patricias ears. Ahh, Ahhhhhh, noo I cant take it anymoreeeeee~~~~! Patricia reaches her climax and moving in rhythm with how she arches her back, Aur thrusts deeply into her as he lets out his semen inside of her. The person in question said herself that None of it mattered so obviously, the deal he made with her moments ago was totally nullified. Now then, what shall I do with the last girl? Aur glances at her, but her mother had already tampered with her secret garden, and Priscillas expression was already completely melted. Aur-sama, all the preparations have been completed. Olivia smiles bewitchingly at him and Aur became even more amazed at her. What an inconceivably lewd mother and daughter combo. Aur-samaa, moree, more deeper, please show me your affection.. please allow me to give birth to your imperial children! Aur, sama! Mee too, please pour your sperm into me! I want to give birth to a child.. that is the same age as Mothers babyyy ohhh! Aur-samaa, Rishii too, please allow me to give birth to plenty of babies I also want to give birth together with Mother and Big Sisterrr! The three girls looked just like each other, they were vying for his affections and shaking their white ass, wishing for Aurs semen. Yeah. I will make sure you conceive my child. I will make you give birth to daughters and I will also make those daughters conceive. And then, I will make sure Caruss bloodline fills this earth throughout all eternity. Ahh. Wonderful. Olivia breathes deeply and mutters as if she was entranced. As a reward, Aur pulls out his cock from Patricia and pierces Olivia with it. Ahhh, Aur-sama, youre so wonderful. Please show me the joys of being a woman Ahhn, please teach me moree Shaking her ass and breasts seductively, Olivia was panting. Ahn, Aur-sama, you cant pull it outt. If you want to leave fathers bloodline here, you need to make me pregnant. If its with mother, his blood line wont be passed down right? Patricia turns to look over her should with a pout on her face entangling her body with Aurs. Aur-sama, Rishi also Because I am four years younger than Elder Sister, I can conceive four more babies than her. Therefore, please let it out more inside of mee. Priscilla crawls her small body next to him and she starts to lick Olivias vagina that was leaking Aurs semen out of it. You neednt worry, I will make you all pregnant without fail. Come, line up your asses. Reacting to his words, they raised flirtatious voices and the two daughters lined up next to Olivia and thrust out their hips. Aur sequentially pours his semen into the three beauties and proceeded to have them service him altogether and paste his cloudy liquid and defile their pretty faces. Seeing the rapt expression of ecstasy in each of the women, Aur breathes out. After 10 months and 10 days, these women will probably give birth to an energetic baby. If they gave birth to his children, it will no longer be possible for those who want to make use of their name to rise against Aur. If a child with both Carus and Aurs blood was to be born, Aurs position as the king would become solidified. When that time arrives, all forms of revolt that were budding can be plucked from the roots. It was quite troublesome for him to rule over men. It was much easier to deal with the demons within his dungeon. Just as he was thinking about how warm and bright the royal palace was and how dark and cold the underground dungeon was, something warm wrapped around his cock. My lord, if you dont pour more of it inside of me, I wont be able to bear your baby. When he looked down, Olivia was holding his thing in her mouth again. No, a magicians prediction is very accurate. A baby is most definitely, inside of your belly. Its not fair if you only pay attention to Mother. I also want to be make love with Aur-sama more. Interrupting Aurs sentence, Patricia clings to him. Yaah, Rishi also wants moree~! Priscilla complains as she pulls on Aurs arm with a jerk. Within the Royal Palace, he could not access the magic energy in his dungeon core. Yunis and Lilu were also in the Dungeon. Mana is what makes up the insides of Aurs body. It wont do if he exhausts his supply. In other words, from here on out, he needed to use his own physical stamina. These girls, were perhaps succubuss appearing in a humans form.. The Royal women who were lined up on his bed made the Demon King shiver. Volume 1 - CH 2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Extra Chapter 2: Genius Detective Maris Grand Case I want to become a detective! Hearing Mari say something so over the top out of the blue, Melizand, whos now called Mary by the way, reacts with a surprised look. Well, uh where did that come from, Mari? Two years have passed since Aur gave them the bodies that could grow up and die. Because the reconstruction of the Dungeon Core has not been completed yet, Spina was temporarily acting as a replacement for it. Here! She protruded a copy of an entertainment book that has been popular recently. It was an absurd story about a mage detective who solved various cases involving curses, time travel, mind manipulation, hypnosis and the like. Mary failed to understand how something that ridiculous could be so popular with the children these days, although a large number of illustrations sandwiched between the text might have been part of the reason. It was also small enough to read with just one hand, so theres also that. But enough about that. Since the day the two of them met, Mari and Mary were practically inseparable. Not only did they shared the same circumstances, but Maris innocence and sunny disposition helped in curing Marys heart that was wrapped in loneliness and sadness. Their connection was deeper than anyone elses. If one of them was hurt, the other one would also be hurt. Ones pleasure was the other ones pleasure. Sometimes, Mary thought to herself that it was a shame that she didnt have someone like Mari with her all those years ago. Now do everyone a favor and just drop dead and die. Oi, stop messin with me, you rotten old hag. Irritated, Logan lashed back at Mary for her rude comment. Although she had the same appearance as his beloved Mari, her attitude, he thought, was spoiled and rotten to the core, hence he acted so rudely towards her. It was similar to the do you want to eat pasta that expired over a thousand years ago even if it still looks delicious on the outside kind of problem. Mari said she wishes you to die. All right, if thats the case Ill gladly do it. What cause of death might bring her the most joy? But whenever Maris name was mentioned, his attitude softened considerably. Mari was truly an adorable existence; that was the only thing in regards to which the two of them shared the same opinion. How about being skinned alive and having burning hot metal rods rammed up every hole in your body? Said Spina, who appeared before them by dripping from the ceiling. The hell, thats so scary and gross. Logan shivered at the appearance of another person he preferred not to hang around. Didnt your parents teach you that its bad to eavesdrop, Aurs disciple? Mary said with a somewhat clouded expression. Even if you say so, this place is essentially my body now, so it cant be helped. Hmm, is that so? If that was indeed the case, then she was not fitting to play the role of the criminal. It has to be someone else. If you want help with whatever it is that youre doing, then Im all up for the role of the assistant! Yunis appeared in a puff of smoke and raised her hand enthusiastically. Sounds interesting. I have some free time on my hands so I can help you out as well. Seeping out from the shadows, Lili has also made her appearance. No, the assistants role is mine, I called dibs! So we have three suspects all right, this should be good enough of a setting. So the proportion was one to three: three suspects, and Mari who played the role of a detective. So if youre to play the corpse then maybe we should start by breaking every bone in your body starting from the fingers? Oh, that could be nice. We could also use this neat little trick where we chop the body up and place it in a bag so we could have an alibi And what if I really end up dying from that, huh? While the other girls were passionately discussing the most gruesome way to kill their resident lolicon, Mary thought out the whole scenario in her head. Compared to all the other things she accomplished or created this was incredibly stupid and childlike, but it was a first time in her thousand years long life when she genuinely had fun doing it. Now all that was left to do was to set the whole thing into motion. Logan, Mari needs you! Logan? Logan! Sometime later Mari needed Logan to do something for her so she went to fetch him up, but no matter how long she banged on the door to his quarters, there was no response. Logan? Logan! She knocked on the door time and time again, but there was no reaction even after she tried to turn the knob. Whats wrong, Mari? Spina asked the troubled girl after noticing the commotion she was making. Ah, Sophie! Logan wont come out! This is indeed strange, lets open the door. Spina made her fingers transparent, shaped them like a key and inserted them into the keyhole. When she opened the door, Logan was lying flat on the ground with a gaping hole in his chest. On the wall, written with his own blood, was one, ominous word. Boooooooooooooooooooooooooobies. When Spina saw that outrageous dying message she nearly screamed Dont add such unnecessary things to the plan, you sh*tpile of a demon!, but she managed to stay calm without Mari noticing her inner turmoil. Logan? You will catch a cold if you sleep on the ground like that. Mari gently shook Logans body, but it didnt budge an inch. Mari, Im sorry to say this but Logans dead. Eh? Shocked, Mari looked at Spina with round, big eyes. Tears were flowing out of them. Logan?! Logan, no! You cant die! No, I dont want it, no!!!!!!! And she began to cry loudly. So loudly in fact, that even Spina was a little frightened. Wh, Whats going on?! Yunis, Lilu and Mary also rushed into the room. Logan is! Logan is! Even though they knew this would happen, everyones faces were still pretty anguished. (What do we do now?!) (So you liked Logan that much, huh?) (Just look how happy this damned lolicons face is!) (Anyway, we need to stop Mari from crying!) After that short conversation carried out by eye contact alone, the four of them decided to stop Mari from crying. Mari, Mari, its okay, its going to be fine! Logan is a demon, so he wont die so easily! Really? Lilu nods vigorously to confirm her words. Mari felt relived, and calmed down a little. Moreover, since it was a murder except that it wasnt, since the victim is not technically dead, but no matter, this is a criminal case, and it means that its time for Detective Mari to shine! Maris face brightened instantly when she heard that. A case?! As in, a detectives work?! Mary nods, patting the girls head. Thats right, its a mystery only you can solve, Mari! Now go for it! Encouraging her, Mary used a handkerchief to wipe the tears away from her face. Umu. I will surely avenge Logans death! Except hes not really dead. Lilu wanted to say it out loud but managed to hold herself back just in time. And then, Mari raised her hand up into the air in a triumphant gesture and proudly declared: I have solved the mystery! What, already?! That was fast, Mari! The culprit is Sophie! And she pointed her finger towards Spina. And what exactly makes you think that, if I may ask? Spina folded her arms on her chest and asked, to which Mari answered confidently: Cause youre the most probable culprit! Isnt that a hundred percent guessing?! Everyone shouted unexpectedly. Just what in the world is going on in here? They seemed to have attracted the attention of the dungeons other residents and the Demon Lord Aur himself, as he got to the scene of the crime with a sleepy look on his face. For the past few days he was working nonstop on creating the new Dungeon Core, and apparently he was not able to get much sleep because of it. It was also the reason why everyone else had so much free time on their hands. Lord Aur, listen! Logans been killed! (F*ck, I had no time to tell Aur about this!) Because he was so busy with his work, Lilu did not wanted to worry him with anything else, but that decision clearly came back to bite her in the backside now. Aur looked at Logan on the ground and frowned his eyebrows. Ah, well master, I think we need to have a wee chat Report the situation. Just what exactly happened here? Aur demanded with a stern voice. His expression was tired, but serious. When we entered the room, Logan was already like that and Mari did her best to explain the situation to Aur. After her brief explanation, he nodded affirmatively. It couldnt have been any outsider, as the alarm system would have activated immediately after sensing them. This means that it was a crime within our own ranks, and a closed room murder at that. Aur said that to all the people gathered while spreading his arms widely. The culprit is here among us! (How can you be so sure of that?! And more importantly, are you serious?!) His seriousness about this matter left Lilu puzzled. Sometimes she felt like she could not truly understand the heart of her master. Yeah, and thats why I will get to the bottom of this mystery! Mari declared that to Aur with a very serious look. Indeed, out of all the people gathered here, youre the only one who couldnt have done it. Very well Mari, I will leave solving this case up to you. Wait, Aur, are you serious? Are you seriously saying that one of us killed Logan? Lilu and Spina repeated after Yunis in their minds. Was he serious or was he just playing around? If it was the latter, then he should give them some kind of signal. Dont you remember my motto? Aur answered with a very serious look. I do not trust other people. They will betray you without fail. (So he is seriouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuus!!!!!!!!!!!) (Right, I forgot, he was actually that kind of guy.) Lilu held her head in both her hands. Whatever, for now, let us look for the culprit. In order to do it, you first have to check the scene of the crime, Mari. Yup. Mari smiled towards Mary, and began investigating the surroundings. The cause of Logans death was a chest injury that was most likely caused by a sword. And of course he was not really dead, because he did not turn into a mass of darkness, like all demons do upon death. He was stabbed and then fell, leaving the elongated word boobies as his dying message. Ive solved the mystery! Mary shouted enthusiastically for the second time. Again?! Cant you think this through a little bit more?! Mari looked around. She glanced at Yunis, then at Spina, and finally at Lilu. She then pointed her finger at her voluptuous breasts and declared: Those are the culprits! Stop pointing at my chest! Lilu reflexively covered her breasts with her arms and screamed. Now that Aur was also interested in this case, any false accusations could prove disastrous to them. Think about this carefully! Logan was stabbed in the chest, and probably died instantly! So he did not have the time to write a dying message! In light of those words, Mari looked at Logans corpse once more. Wait! A sudden realization seemed to have hit Mari. Logan could not have written that dying message! Yeah, I I just said that like, thirty seconds ago? Lilu, just shut that d*ck sucking mouth of yours for a minute, would you? With a rather harsh words, Mary ordered Lilu to remain silent. . Tch, fine. Excited, Mari jumped around Aurs feet. Lord Aur, could you kneel for a sec? I need to tell you something. What is it? Before she could share her discovery with Aur, Mary used one of her Laws to strengthened Aurs sleepiness, sending his consciousness into the world of dreams and felling him on the spot. Ignoring that mysterious phenomenon, Mari shouted for the third time. The mystery has been resolved! No no, its right in front of you! When Lilu tried to say something unnecessary again, her d*ck sucking mouth was covered by Spinas hand. You are the culprit! Saying that, she pointed at Yunis. Do you have any proof of me being the culprit? Mari pointed at the sword hanging from Yunis waist. Theres fresh blood dripping from your sword. Oh my god and all that is holy, woe is me, my crime has been exposed! Wonderful job Mari! You truly are a genius detective! Ehehehe~~ Mari was basking in the glory of her achievement and praises she was receiving from everyone. But in the next instant, their faces all froze with fear, because Yunis so it was you you were the traitor. Because Aur has woken up and misunderstood the whole thing. Ah, well, you see Aur, the truth is Whatever the reason might be, traitors must be punished. Pushing Lilu aside, Aur approached Yunis and hugged her. Or at least did something similar to a hug. As punishment you will carry me to my bed. I am too sleepy to give a damn about any of this now. Eh? Yunis opened her eyes wide at Aurs dismissal of her (supposed) transgression. Honestly, spending your free time on such a farce, you have way too much of it on your hands. Aur grinned triumphantly. We were so one-upped! I knew it was like that from the beginning. Lilu roared and spina lied with a stone face. Are you all perhaps finished here? As he was held by Yunis, Aur asked all the girls. From tomorrow onward, the actual production can start. All of you will help me with it His words became disjointed, and his eyes slowly began to close. Thank you for your hard work, Lord Aur. Stroking his amber hair, Mary whispered softly. Shall we carry our master to his bedroom? Yes! Obeying Lilus suggestion, the girls carried their master into his bedchamber. F****ng Aur, go blow yourself up! Thought Logan, still unable to get up due to the wound he received. Volume 1 - CH 3 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Extra Chapter 3: Maritaro Once upon a time, in a land far, far away, there lived a grandfather and his three grandmothers. Why so many grandmothers?! And more importantly, putting Lilu aside, why do we have to be old in this story? Ah well, Aur plays the grandfather, so I guess its okay. Grandfather went to the Dungeon in the mountains to mine in the tunnels, while the three grannies went to the river to do laundry. While they were doing it, a large peach came flowing down seemingly out of nowhere. It mustve flown from the rivers source in the mountains. Lets catch it and eat it! Hurry, before it flows away! Leave it to me. And the black haired granny changed into a slime to pick up the giant peach that was rapidly flowing away. Nope, I cant do it, this peach is too heavy. Spina?! And so the black haired granny got dragged away with the flowing peach with a disinterested expression on her face. Just leave it to me! Haaaaa. Gosh dingily dang it, this peach really is super heavy! Yunis?! The red haired granny tried to help, but ended the same as the black haired granny. What on earth are you guys doing? The grandfather commented after helping his grandmothers. After they (somehow) managed to get the peach out of the river, they decided to cut it into pieces for the ease of consumption. Black haired grandma wanted to cut it into a cross shape, but was stopped by the other two. Wait a minute, why would you cut it like that?! If we want to share it equally, we have to cut it either horizontally or vertically. Why? In case there was someone inside of it. Why would there be someone inside a peach?! Just cut it vertically already! Acting in accordance with the words of a grandma with bat-like wings, black-haired grandma cut the peach vertically. And when she did, a baby girl cheerfully came out from inside the enormous fruit. This surely must have been a gift from God. As they did not have any kids themselves, grandfather and his three grandmothers were delighted. And since she was born from a peach, the named the girl Maritaro. Wait a minute, that name has nothing to do with the peach.(TL Note: Momo in Momotaro means peach) And is it really alright for a girls name to be ending with taro? Apparently it was fine. Growing up healthily, Maritaro became a breathtaking beauty. And one day she said: Im going to go to Onigashima (Demon Island) and put an end to all the bad demons! She did just like she said, and headed to Onigashima with a bag of kibi dumplings prepared by her three grandmothers. During her journey, she happened upon a female dog. Maritaro, Maritaro! Repeating her name like a chant, the dog approached her. Please f*ck my b*tch p**sy senseless with your hard horse-like c*ck and fill my baby bag to the brim with your semen~~! .. .. . You do realize that Im a girl, right? As in, I dont have a c*ck? Well thats a damn shame, but what can you do, right? This short exchange was weird. And horrible. But mostly weird. But I think that grandpa Aur might give you just what youre looking for. Then I will follow you! To the ends of the earth if I have to! And like that, Female Dog became Maritaros companion. Continuing their journey, they met the monkey. Maritaro, Maritaro! The monkey approached Maritaro with a serious expression. I will go together with you if you give me one of those delicious dumplings you have there! Okaaaaaay, thats fair enough, I guess. But then Maritaro noticed that she forgot to take the dumplings with her when she left home. Im truly sorry. Its alright, no need to torment yourself over it. The monkey replied to the troubled Maritaro. Ill come with you even if you dont have anything. Really? After all, Aur asked me to protect you, Maritaro. Truth to be told, Monkey was actually grandfathers secret agent way back from when grandpa was a Demon Lord. And so it also became Maritaros companion. Ma Maritaro! Haa Mari taro! Haa, haa! Next, the party met the pheasant. In order to catch up to Maritaro, it ran up at full speed, which made it feel exhausted, as it didnt have a lot of stamina. Are you alright? Yes. Im Im alright, no need to to worry about me haaaaa, haaaa, no, I really cant anymore All right, if you say so. Maritaro is a very kind girl, so she showed compassion towards an exhausted pheasant. Maritaro, you you forgot to take these dumplings with you. Breathing heavily, she handed Maritaro the sash filled with dumplings made by her grandmothers. Thank you so much, dear pheasant! D-dont get the wrong idea! I-Its not like I did this especially for you because I like you or anything! I did it just because your grandfather asked me to do it! The pheasant happened to be an obnoxious tsundere. Well then everyone, lets eat! When Maritaro opened the sash, there was exactly five dumplings in it. Crab dumplings made by the grandmother with wings, filled with simplicity and warmth. Crudely made dumplings prepared by the red-haired grandmother, who was a bit awkward at times, but cared for her with all her heart. Dumplings made by the black-haired grandmother that were shaped like an ideal, perfect spheres. And dumplings made by the grandfather, who greatly sucked at cooking, but loved Maritaro just as much as his grandmothers. All four companions sat around on the ground, stuffing their mouth with delicious dumplings. Lastly, at the sashs bottom laid black, dubious-looking dumplings. Your grandfather explicitly stated not to eat those. Just what did you put in those dumplings, Aur?! Thankfully everyone decided not to eat them. And so Maritaro and her lively companions: female dog, monkey and pheasant finally reached Onigashima. So we meet at last, Maritaro! What awaited them there was a red ogre with four arms and goats head. I think all of you pretty much know where this is going so Im going to skip through the battle with the demon. Waitwaitwaitwaitwait! You absolutely cant skip it! Oh Im skipping it alright. F*ck you then, do*chebag, Ill fight them with all my poweeeeeeeer! ..Sigh, if you really want to do this then fine, it cant be helped. Maritaro, please throw the black dumplings at the ogre. Roger! And narrator, why are you suddenly engaging in conversations with the characters? When Maritaro tossed the dumplings at the ogre, they momentarily got stuck to his ugly face. The hell is this?! When the ogre tried to wipe the dumplings from its horrendous mug of a face, they turned translucent and drastically increased their size. HOLY F*CK ITS A SLIME! Yes, the black dumplings were actually a devil-eating slime prepared by the black-haired grandmother. DEVIL-EATING SLIME MY ASS!!! And it devoured the ogres magical power to the last drop, leaving nothing behind. And then Okay okay, I surrender! I surrender I said! Please help me!!! He reached his hand towards Maritaro in a reconciling gesture. But Maritaro and her gang had already pillaged and plundered the treasure from the entire island, packed it into a car and used the escape route that the grandfather arranged to drive off into the sunset. Abandonment play, how cruel. But that is also a form of Maris love! Ah, Mari, my beloved angel! The ogre shouted, and then it dropped dead on the spot. It died. and that is the end of that story. Maritaros grandparents were delighted to see that their child had returned home safely. Thank you for the black dumpling Sofi, I love you! I-Its not like I did it just for you because I was worried you know?! Dont misunderstand, i-idiot! Black-haired grandmother was also a terrible tsundere. Thanks to the ogres treasure, everyone lived happily ever after. The End. When Mio finally finished reading the book, Mari was already fast asleep. Mio, you sucked as the narrator. Oh, dont say that. Mio smiled towards flabbergasted Lilu. You changed the characters quite a bit. Was that really okay? I think were fine. Mio puffed out her chest proudly. Because that was a deluxe extra edition! It was awful!!!!!!!! And everyone lived happily ever after. Happy End. Cast: Grandfather: Aur Grandmother: Lilu Grandmother: Yunis Grandmother: Spina Female Dog: Sharl Monkey: Nadja Pheasant: Wikia Demon: Logan Kibi Dumpling: Demon-eating Slime Escape Route: Real Main Heroine (Dungeon) Narrator: Mio Staright Man: Lilu Volume 1 - CH 4 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Extra Chapter 4: Tying the Demon Lords Loose Ends *Events described in this Chapter take place after the epilogue* C 1 C The Star Core worked by absorbing the energy from the light of the sun. Focusing her gaze at it, Melizand sung a holy song in which she was calling out to the sacred spirits. Just like a thread vowen out of light, her song reached out towards the heavens to and spun around all creation. Well that was pretty outstanding. I hardly recognized your voice boss. He said exactly the same thing that he used to say in the past. Have I became more beautiful? Yeah, like a flower in full bloom. It was almost as if the young girls that the Immortal remembered became someone else entirely. He almost didnt recognized her, even though he was a Heroic Spirit born from the fragment of her soul. In that sense, he could also be called Melizands twin. By the way, whats your current situation? Im sure that not that much time has passed since then, but are you perhaps still with the Demon Lord? You called, maggot? Seeing the Demon Lord appear from within the shadows, Immortal twitched instinctively. However, when he saw how his boss was looking at him, he understood what was going on perfectly. I see. You seem to be in good hands now, boss. Ah The Demon Lord only nodded slightly. You can explain everything in detail, I have plenty of free time to spare to listen. Although significantly less than in the past. Melizand laughed happily. If thats the case, then theres something that I want you to hear From now on youll be called Zand. Well that came out of nowhere. Why Zand? Immortal asked with a mixed expression. Now I go by Mary, so youll be Zand from now on. After all, it would be rude to call you Immortal all the time. She said to him with a smile and a tone that sounded strangely soothing, but did not suit her at the same time. Ive been worried about you for the last eight years, and this was all that you wanted to say to me? When Immortal asked his question, he was smiling nastily. Yes, I believe thats pretty much it. And you summoned me just to tell me that? Yes. Ahahahahahahaha! Summoning a Heroic Spirit just for something like that, I cant believe you! Truly, this is too much for me to handle! Immortal no, Zand burst out into a mad laughter without holding anything back. No words were further needed between them. For they managed to finally convey their feelings to one another. C 2 C An office looking room fit for a lord co clean and tidy that there was not even a spec of dust on the floor. The painful silence filling the air was interrupted only by the sound of pen moving across the paper at a steady pace. Stopping the movements of his hand, Toskan, the prime minister of the Kingdom of Grandiera lifted his head. The outside of the room he was in became really noisy, and he could swear that he heard loud footsteps and howling. What could possibly be going on out there? He picked up his cane and stood up, when he was hit by the strange feeling of dj vu. He heard those footsteps before. But before he could recall to whom exactly those footsteps might have belonged, the doors to his office were kicked down in a magnificent manner. Is Toskan here?! Outraged beyond words, Toskans mouth flew agape in reaction to the person who shouted out his name so rudely. Oh, guess Ive done it again. There was no mistaking it. That way of kicking down the door without a care in the world, and that rouge-like grin His hair and beard became all white, but that was undoubtedly the king whom Toskan served his entire life: The King of Heroes, Wolfedear in the flesh! Your Majesty? Sorry to disappoint, you, but its just a mimic channeling my voice and thoughts. Then the spear-carrying soldiers stormed into the room. Toskan felt a headache similar to those he suffered all those years ago, and waved his hand at the soldiers. Stand down, everyone, everything is in order. He is a guest of mine, after all. B-But! I said stand down. He is not our enemy, at least for now. Your Majesty, let us sit down. Obeying Toskans words, the soldiers left the room. I see youre still as uptight as ever, Toskan! If you could please refrain from shouting so loudly as to not attract any more soldiers then Id be extremely grateful. Its been a while, Your Majesty. Wolfe stopped Toskan as he tried to kneel. Theres no need for you to do that anymore. Im no longer your king, just plain Wolfedear, a ghost of the past. Feel free to speak freely, Toskan. Is that so? Then, if youll excuse me Toskan stood up and inhaled heavily. YOU DAMNED, HOPELESS IDIOOOOOOOOOOOT!!!! And he hit Wolfe in the head with his cane. In contact with his body, it broke in half like a simple twig. Doing whatever the hell you wanted to do and then dying just like that, just how big of an idiot can you actually be?! Didnt you thought for even a second how the people would feel? How I would feel? Im sorry. Wolfe bowed his head down deeply. When he saw that, tears came out of Toskans eyes. Idiot you complete and total idiot! To think to think that my dream would finally come true! Dream? It was my dream for you to one day lower your head and apologize at least once! He could still remember it clearly when he closed his eyes. The image of the King of Heroes Wolfe, who was reckless, stupid, and braver than anyone. It was the job of Toskan, the calm and intelligent sorcerer, to always worry about the little things. He never apologized even for putting himself or his friends in danger, and never once bowed his head to anyone. That was Wolfe before he became king. Before princess Yudora became his wife. And when the three of them traveled together and were as close as the real blood-related family. Those times still shone brightly in his heart as the golden era of his youth. While were on the subject, could you explain whats this whole ruckus was about? Well, I really wanted to see you, and I also wanted to bring Yunis and Zait with me Wait, Yunis and His Highness the prince are still alive?! Well, technically she is now more like a ghost than a normal human, but they both have their physical bodies and changed greatly since the time when they were living here. So they are alive! Acting on his emotions, Toskan grabbed the former king by his clothes. Well yes, but Ill be damned if youre not kinda obsessed with them. No sh*t Sherlock! Where are they?! If they are together with the Demon Lord, then we should Oi, calm down! Wolfe shouted at Toskan and put his hand on his shoulder. Dont worry. Yunis is safe, and moreover, happier then shes ever been. Zait is hell-bent on protecting her, and as for me, well, lets say that there is a little hurdle that prevents me from moving freely, so Hurdle? Is something preventing your body from moving? Not preventing per se, but lets just say that the next four months are going to be rather hectic for me. Toskans eyes widened in surprise. It cant be. Demon Lords kids. He personally tasked me with watching over them. Toskan could feel his blood pressure rising from the excitement caused by all those revelations, but Wolfes next words chilled him to the bone. And those are going to be Yunis children. Tears came out of Toskans eyes and trickled down his wrinkled face. When Yudora died during childbirth, he felt as if the world was pulled right out from under him. When he heard that It was Wolfes and Zaitreeds destiny to live and die as Heroic Spirits, all he could do was curse the cruelty of Heaven. But this This truly felt as if the Demon Lord himself reached out to him with a helping hand. Your Majesty. When Yunis children are going to be born, I want you to take me to The Demon Lord so I can meet him and offer him my sincerest gratitude. Dont be absurd! Why go to him when we could bring him and the kids here? We could even throw a grand celebration while were at it! A feast for the ages! Man its been forever since I had one of those! Oh, but about Lady Yunis children! Is there anything that I can help you with?! Do you have enough doctors and healers with you?! I will never allow for a tragedy like that of Yudora to repeat itself ever again! Ahh! Your Majesty, change of plans! Im going to write a message for the Demon Lord, so if you could just wait a few seconds! Wolfe could not help it but to laugh out loud. Maybe it mightve been better if he kept his mouth shut about this whole thing with Yunis to avoid unnecessary scenes, but oh well, whats done is done, no use complaining about it. In the now silent room, only the sound of pen moving across the paper at a steady pace could be heard. Only this time, its movements seemed to be much more livelier. C 3 C Yunis, you sure everythings okay? Youre not feeling unwell? Ugh, big brother, thats the fourteenth time you ask that very same question today. Im fine, dont worry. Lying on a bed filled with soft cushions, Yunis told Zaitreed off in an irritated voice. Geez, my bellys not even that big and yet I have to lie in a bed like this because its apparently good for my body or something. W-Well, but I appreciate your worrying, but you can stop it already. We have people like Olivia, who experienced many births up until now, and our medical staff is really amazing. You might even say that Im going to have the safest birth in the world! Yunis said as she quickly got out of bed. Although she told her brother not to worry too much, it would be a lie to say that she wasnt anxious herself. She tried to restrain herself from moving too much because she was unsure of how her being a spirit could affect the baby in her womb, but now that the morning sickness cleared up, she felt a little bit better. So even a Heroic Spirit like me can actually give birth, huh Stroking her belly gently, Yunis whispered to herself. Even if Aur placed his protective spells on it, it remains a fact that her body was dead for several months. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she made peace with the thought that maternity was well beyond her reach. For the last eight years, she undergone regular checkups, but nothing seemed to change. And then suddenly, just when Aur finished creating his new dungeon, she learned that she actually was pregnant. It was as if the baby wanted to celebrate its fathers greatest achievement. If theres anything you need, anything at all, just say it, and Ill go get it even from the ends of the world. Yeah yeah, sure. It was refreshing to see her stupid older brother run around like a headless chicken, but Yunis was beginning to feel like hes been getting in her way, so she drove him out of the room. Usually he would have barked something right back at her, but today he just couldnt bring himself to do it. Im sorry. He tried to say it, but the words just didnt wanted to leave his mouth. Eight years. Its already been eight years and he was still unable to say such simple words to her. Are you happy right now? Yunis looked at him like he was some kind of idiot. For a moment he regretted asking such a stupid question. Of course I am! But then he was knocked off his feet by his sisters radiant smile. At this moment, it shone brighter than the sun. Im going to give birth to my beloveds child. My big brother and father are here with me. All my friends are here for me. Why wouldnt I be happy about it? She truly looked like a happiest person in the entire world. And yet he killed her. And its all thanks to you, big brother. Thank you. Zaitreed was so surprised that he thought his heads going to blow. Why are you telling me this? I have Killed you. Is that what you want to say? Yunis asked him, and continued to smile. You were just following fathers teachings. Still not convinced, Zaitreed nodded. Falling in love with your enemy, refusing to kill him, losing your memories, being manipulated, betrayed? If you hadnt done what you did, I mightve killed Aur myself. By killing me, youve changed my fate. Thanks to you, I am where I am today. Yunis continued to talk while keeping her hands on her chest, as if she held something very important. And that is why now I can ask this of you without feeling any ill intentions: was killing me painful? Finally he felt like he would be able to tell her that which he was unable to for the last eight years. After all theyve been through, he could finally be honest with his beloved little sister. They always loved and cared for each other, there was no doubt of that. But at some point a rift was created between them, a divide that prevented them ascertaining their true, honest feelings. Of course it was! Zaitreed could not help himself and hugged Yunis tightly. When he held her in his arms, she seemed so small to him, so fragile. Youre my only sister! Theres no way it wouldnt have been hard! Im sorry! Im so sorry!!! Yeah. He paid close attention not to hurt her and her child, and he hugged her into his chest. That way, he was unable to see a small tear that went down her cheek. C 4 C At the outskirts of a village at the border of the kingdom once known as Figlia, now a part of the Demon Lords territory. A small stone tablet was placed at a hill seemingly in the middle of nowhere. It was a simple tombstone placed so casually as to not attract any attention. In front of that tombstone void of any letters, Spina left a simple bouqet of flowers. Her face was expressionless and emotionless, there was nothing on it. Nor anger, nor sadness. Sofie Looking behind her, a young woman who was once called Sophia saw a little girl with golden hair. Mari The girl looked at the tombstone and asked: Your mommy? Indeed. That was Spinas mothers grave. Because the villagers hated and resented Spina, she and her mother were forced to live outside the village, and due to that her sick, weak-bodied mother was unable to get a proper treatment for her sickness, and ultimately died, blaming her own daughter for all her misfortunes. I hate you, you know? Because you remind me of myself from that time. And I wanted to kill you so many times for it. Hearing that sudden confession, Mari didnt budge an inch. Spina approached her and tightened her hands around the girls neck. I also thought about myself the same way. Wha-?! Sofi, the truth is Ive always hated myself. Because she became half-slime, Spina wont die of old age. She will live much longer than this feeble girl in front of her. It can wait, theres no need for her to stain her hands with blood just yet. Putting her hands away from Maris neck, Spina decided to address another matter. Logan. I see youve come together with her. As Spina said that, Maris shadow trembled and waved. Its foolish of you to think that you could hide from my sight. Shut it! Unable to bear it any longer, the red demon jumped out of Maris shadow. I, the great lolicon gentleman Logan, wont tolerate any more insults from any old hag whos above the sweet and tender age of thirteen! Right, Mari, my angel? Yup, I like you, Logan. It was super nice of you to carry me all the way here! Mari grasped his rigid arm tightly. Oh! My! God! The cuteness! ITS OVER NINE THOUSAND! GONNA DIE!!!! The despicable lolicon seemed to be going through quite the predicament. Oh, thats perfect then, carry me back as well. Just try not to touch me with those perverted hands of yours, I dont want master to catch any of your perversion. Are you all right in the head?! I refuse to carry an old hag like you! Logan, please? Pretty please? Ughaaaaaaa! H-how can I say no when my angel asks this of me? Screaming happily at Mari who pleaded with both her tiny hands held together, Logan took both of them on his shoulders and departed. Oh, thats right, I almost forgot. Mari turned towards Spina and said with a smile. Ive always loved you, Sofi! And I still hate you, thank you very much. Spina answered coldly, but Maris smile remained unfazed. And I like Lord Aur the most! But youre right behind him, Sofi! Spina raised an eyebrow. I am sure that I love master more than you, brat. Mari laughed a little. Yay, so that means you like me the second most! Hurray! Th-Thats not what I! Spina rebukes her, blushing furiously. By the way, how much you love me, my dear Mari? Logan asked the golden haired girl. Thinking about it for a while, Mari finally answered: About as much as a pebble next to the road! SO CRUEL! Logan cried out while flying through the sky with two people on his back. The flowers in front of the tombstone were gently blown by the warm wind. Volume 1 - CH 5 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Extra Story 5: Before the Demon Lord C 70 years In the depths of the earth, where no light could reach. It was a place where no ordinary man could thread, lest he wanted to throw his life away. In such a place reminiscent of the demon world, a bright, flame-like light appeared. The light of that flame was strong and it pulsated just like a heart with a beautiful, amber glow. It is the shine of the soul. It drifted in midair, absorbing the magical power from its surroundings. Then it started to expand and extend into a humanoid form, starting from that of a fetus. Eventually the pulsating light darkened, and then changed its shape into a girl of stunningly beautiful proportions with bat-like wings and goat-like horns on her head. Where am I? Who am I? The demoness looked around, feeling confused. She understood that she was a succubus, a demon, one of the bad guys. But other than that, her other memories seemed to be missing. But that was to be expected. After all, she was born just now. This newborn demoness will later be called Lilu. C 60 years In other words, no matter how much magic well use, it will never be truly gone from this world. This is called the Law of Conservation of Magical Power. The used up magic will eventually dissipate and be absorbed into the earth, rain, et cetera. That way it continues to circulate together with the dragon pulse of the earth, and gets transferred to the plants eaten by animals. And when those animals will die, the magic power stored within them will repeat the whole process once again, thus circulating around the world in an endless cycle. Ain explained while writing all over the blackboard. And when he finished, the loud ringing of the bell signaled the end of the class. Just as he expected, he once again managed to fully utilize the time of the lecture to the last second. Thats it for todays lecture, if you have any questions, come to my laboratory. He announced and left the auditorium, fluttering his robe about. Professor Ain! A female student followed after him. Well, the thing is, there are some things that I did not understood from the lecture When Ain stared at her coldly, she blushed and her voice became shaky. Very well then, come with me to my room. Understood! Nnnn, aaaaa, aaaaaaahhhhhh! With his last powerful thrust, Ain released himself into the girls womb. Exhausted, she fell onto Ains chest and puffed out her cheeks happily. To think that Ill be able to be together with professor Ain like that hehe, Im so happy. She gave Ain a kiss on the cheek and whispered into his ear. I love you, professor. I wouldnt mind dying if I could spend the rest of my life with you. Hearing that, Ain raised an eyebrow. Is that so? Then He took the knife from the shelf beside the bed, unsheathed it and handed it to the girl. If you have no regrets, then lets die. This is a joke, isnt it? The student asked with a worried smile on her face. Ain smiled back and nodded. Of course I am joking. Relieved, she caressed his chest. But I truly want you to kill me. Are you serious?! When she asked again, Ain shook his head to the sides. No, Im not kidding. If you really love me, then kill me. If you cant do it, Ill kill you. P-please excuse me! The girl threw the knife away, hurriedly put her clothes on and stormed out of his room while shedding tears. What the hell am I doing? Why did he got his hopes up? Did he really thought shes going to do it? A young sorcerer whos later going to become the Demon Lord, sighted and sat on the bed. C 50 years Did it The kids voice still sounded very young. Furos looked at the wooden sword lying on the ground, then at his son who managed to throw that sword off his hands, and then at the sword again. I did it! I did it! Of course, he was still a very young kid, but he was doing fine. Unfortunately, fine was not enough when one lived along mercenaries and hoped to make a name for himself someday. But he still had so much room for growth that everyone was astounded at the speed of his progress. Our kid is such a genius! Surely hell become a great warrior capable of felling giants, dragons, and one day leading the country! He laughed heartily like an idiot, and all the surrounding mercenaries followed suit. Its good that you can laugh in such a situation, but you must not become complacent. Become strong, stronger than anyone else, Wolfedear! Yeah! The red haired boy smiled innocently and nodded. C 35 years A gargoyle? Yeah, its a worthy purchase, wouldnt you agree? The village chief looked at the peddler with suspicious eyes. It was a statue of a demon that was brought to the village by carriage by one of the peddlers men. It certainly is impressive. The chiefs son opened his eyes widely. The statue was so detailed as if it was alive! Im sure it will protect you against all manner of beasts such as goblins and wolves, and maybe even a plague! Apart from the smiling merchant, the chiefs son was completely absorbed by the statue. He wanted to fight such a terrifying creature with a magical sword. His head was filled with such obsessive ideas. But, our village does not fare so well when it comes to money Im aware of that, and I do not mind it. You see, I have so many other goods, and this statue is made of solid rock, which makes it hard for my horses to carry it. That is why I would gladly dispose of it if I could. Ohhh, I see. When the adults and the chief continued the negotiations, Georg, the chiefs son touched the statue, completely enchanted by it. For a moment he could have even sworn that the gargoyle flapped its fantasy wings! In three months, hes going to leave the village to become an adventurer. And in twenty years, he will return to the village to become its next chief. C 32 years Here I come, Toskan! Ah, why must you always be so reckless, Wolfedear!? Toskan fixed his hat and prepared to unleash his magic at the monster in front of them. Eat this! Wolfe jumped into the air, targeting the arm of the giant who held a beautiful girl in it, while Toskan impaled his feet to the ground with his Ice Needles. Wolfe used them as a foothold and jumped again, severing the monsters arm. The impact was so strong that his blade was shattered into tiny pieces. Aw man, I did it again! And here I thought I got a little better at holding my strength back! Where in the hell did that come from?! Toskan cried out as he caught the girl in midair. Alright, my bad, my ba. Whoa! The giant attacked Wolfe with his other hand without any warning. Wolfe tackled his attack head on. Hehe, good I dont dislike this kind of thing! Wolfe punched the giant whos several times his size back, and began a fist fight with him. Wha-?! The girls eyes opened widely as she witnessed this unusual spectacle. A-Arent you going to help him?! And be dragged into his shenanigans? No thank you. Uuuuuuuuoooooooooooh!!!! Wolfe gets covered in blood, but continues to trade blows with the giant. It lasted for several minutes, but in the end Wolfe was the one who emerged victorious. Are you mad or what?! Those were the first words the beauty threw his way when he finally finished his opponent off. She then tore off the piece of her dress to wipe the blood off Wolfe with it and treat his wounds. You sure you finished it off properly at least? I would hardly call that a win! When the hero charges in to save the princess, shouldnt he go about it more smartly in order to impress her? Thats why I keep telling him, but the idiot never listens. Toskan told that to the lady, Yudora. This was the day when the three of them had their fated meeting. And two years from that day, she and Wolfe, the hero who dashed forward like a wind without looking back, would become bonded in holy matrimony. C 16 years Yudiiiiiiii! You dont have to be so loud, I can hear you just fine, geez! Wolfe squeezed his wifes hands and stared at her pale face. Our child is our child safe?! Yes. Shes the spitting image of Zait: a red haired, green eyed healthy baby girl. I see. Yudora smiled gently. Once you get better, lets go on an adventure again. Me, you, Toskan we can even take Zait with us, hes more than capable enough to protect himself. And once our daughter grows up, we can all go together! Sounds like so much fun. If only it was possible for me It will be, youll see. You just have to get plenty of rest. Wolfe strengthened the grasp on Yudoras hand, and stared directly into her eyes. She smiled back at him, mustering all of her strength to do so. Have you thought about a name for her? Name? Wolfe could feel that the light of life in her was slowly fading away. Yunisfinia that is our daughters name Thanks to you, my life was filled with happiness, but there was little freedom in it. Thats why please give our little girl freedom I will. Witnessing his wifes last wish, Wolfe clenched his hand into a fist. C 6 years She poured boiling oil over herself Shes insane. Cursed child. Carrying a bucket filled with water, Sophia tried to ignore the venomous whispers around her. She opened the door to their house and approached her mother. Mother, Ive brought water. I dont want anything touched by you I refuse But youll die if you dont drink anything! Because Sophia brought and boiled the water, her mother did not want to drink it. Thats why she had to force her to do so. Disgusting spawn of the devil why did God punished me with a daughter like you Sophia stood silently beside her mothers bed and listened to her sobbing without saying a single word. Spawn of the devil, devils child everyone kept saying that she must be a demons bastard and the source of all the evil in the world. She heard it so often that even Sofia herself began to believe in it. She really must be the spawn of the devil. And if thats the case, she wished for the devil to come and take her away. Losing herself in such dark thoughts, she took another cup and handed it to her mother. C 2 years Father, you big, big dummy! Wolfe sighted as his daughter stormed out of the room, screaming. Are you sure about that? Yeah, just let her do whatever she wants. From the corridor, the sound of the wall being destroyed could be clearly heard. Are you sure about that? Just go fix the blasted wall. Facepalming, Wolfe gave an order to the Prime Minister Toskan. C 1 year Sofi, Sofiiii! Dont go any closer to me, Mari. Here, a dumpling, eat it. She looked at the muddy dumpling with cold eyes. This is mud, I cannot eat it. Mari looked troubled for a second, and then she applied some sand to her culinary creation. I told you, I cannot eat it. Even if you apply sand to it, mud is still mud. Mari appeared to be genuinely shocked, and even though her expression was genuinely cute, it still ticked Sofia off. Because even though she lost her parents at such an early age, she was still loved by the people of her village. No matter how you try to disguise it, mud is still mud. Black, white, transparent, it really does not matter. She hated her so much. She was jealous of her. Jealous of the fact that she is loved and beautiful. She hated her so much that she wanted to spill boiling oil on her. But even so she will not change. Because she is not like mud. Hey, dont come any closer. But Sofii, I love you so much! And I still hate you. Sofia turned around and began to walk away. Mari could not keep up with her due to the difference in their height and walking speed, but nevertheless she tried to catch up to her at all cost. Because she loved Sofia just as much as Sofia claimed to hate her. C 1 minute What is this? Lilu burst into laughter when she saw a strong light pouring out of the sky. It was a light that indicated that a human magician was trying to summon a demon. The succubi knew that light like the back of their own hands. This time, however, the light was too strong to have been used to summon just your any ordinary demon. There was obviously something suspicious about it. If no one decides to answer its call, it will remain in the sky forever. Lilu felt that something was drawing her near that light. It was not a memory of something, but rather a peculiar nostalgic feeling. Well, I guess making fun of humans is not all that bad once in a while. With her hand, she reached towards the light. And with the feeling of being filled with energy, she materialized in the realm of humans. Are you the one who summoned me? She asked the man standing in front of her. At this moment, their story began to move. Volume 1 - CH 6 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Extra Story 6: Maou no Hajimekata NG Yuniske 1 (During Chapter 14: Lets give the hero a cruel death part 6) Yunis treatment in now finished. I see. Wolfe replied without showing much interest in the matter. Once she wakes up, shell surely kill the demon Lord. Zaitreed unexpectedly raised his face, staring at Wolfe, who was his father and his king. And if she fails to do so, kill her. His expression remained unchanged as he said something more befitting of a rancher who ordered his cattle to be slaughtered. However. Even then, you must remember, what is it that truly makes a hero. He told his using his sharpest tone of voice. Dont let your mind be clouded by such drivel as who deserves to live and who deserves to die and make sure to aim for the top in battle. If you follow those rules, your life will be a happy one. Ill make sure to keep that in mind. Taking heed of his kings words, Zaitreed left the room. When he was left alone, the king stood up and went all the way to the bed. Uuuuuuuuuuoooooooooohhh Yunis!!!!!!! Please forgive this failure of a father of yours! Ooooooaaaaaaaaa this is all my fault!!!!!! I shouldnt have allowed you to go outside!!! To become a Heroic Spirit!!! To go kill the Demon Lord!!!!!!!!!! And then he started crying and rolling around in his bed like a little b*tch until his movements came to an abrupt stop as he sat on the bed, looked around to see if no one saw him and poked his cheeks awkwardly. Your Majesty, I have a report to make! A few seconds later the voice of the Prime Minister Toskan rang out outside his chambers. Very well, you may enter. Yuniske 2 (During Chapter 14: Lets give the hero a cruel death part 6) Yunis. Your life is now in my hands. Zaitreed told that to his sister with an emotionless voice. Your orders are to slay the Demon Lord Aur. I understand. And if you fail to do that, I will have your head. Yes. That is all. When Yunis nodded, Zaitreed turned on his heel and left the room. As he entered the courtyard, he swung his fist into the ground, making a huge hole in it. His arms are not the arms of a mere mortal, they are the supreme weapons stronger than any sword or spear in this world. That is why even the weakest of his blows was able to cause unparalleled destruction. He covered his mouth with his hands so that no one could hear him, and then shouted: That moronic old geezeeeeeeeeeeer!!!!! What was that, trying to impress me by sounding so serious?!!! And Yunis must hate me right noooooooow! Die! Just die! Go and die a hundred times!!!! And hands off of my cute little sisteeeeeeeeer!!!! As he cried, he immiediately fixed his posture when one of the soldiers walked past him and glanced at the hole in the ground. Forgive me for asking, Your Highness, but are you feeling alright? Yes, absolutely. And as for that hole, tell the gardener to fix it right this instant. Zaitreed ordered the soldier, returning to his usual personality. Yuniske 3 (During Chapter 14: Lets give the hero a cruel death part 6) I think I finally understand what is needed to be a true hero. Lately I had a lot of time to think about it, and I think I got it now. Yunis clenched her fist. Now that her predicament has been resolved, she finally knew. But what did Aur think about it? Your wounds should heal completely in the next three days. Ill make sure to settle things by then. May the luck be on your side. He could only pray for her safe return. Well then princess, make sure to give your body plenty of rest, all right? All right. Thank you, Toskan. When she confirmed that Toskan left the room and could not hear her, Yunis started screaming and rolling around on her bed. Aaaaaaaaaaahhhh, big brother and father are both such dummies!!!!!!! Ordering me to kill Aur, theres no way in hell Im going to do this! Argh, cant they just learn to take a hint, those blockheads!!!!!! Princess, it is time for you to take your medicine did you perhaps say something? No, nothing at all, thank you. Yunis replied to the female servant who brought her the medicine and moved with elegance befitting of the royal family. Yuniske 4 (During Chapter 14: Lets give the hero a cruel death part 6) Im back. Welcome home. Taking Zaitreeds cloak and sword, his wife greeted him with her usual smile. You seem tired. Yeah, tell me about it. Zaitreed was deep in thought as he sat on the sofa. Even though he did not wished to put his little sister in danger by sending her to the enemy territory, there was nothing that he could do, no other way around it. Because they were both heroes. Hilda said nothing. She just held Zaitreeds head in her arms softly. She was an ordinary woman who possessed no skill whatsoever when it came to using both swords and magic, and yet her existence alone was enough to heal Zaitreeds tired heart. Hes surely worrying too much. Yunis will kill Aur and make a triumphant return. After all, shes the girl born under the blessing of the heros star. Theres no way shes going to lose to some lowly wizard! Holding his wife in his arms, he could feel his anxiety disappearing. I may have to kill my sister. Little Yuniske? Such is the will of my father, and I accepted it like it was nothing. I dont want to do it, but I have to. If worst comes to pass, Yunis will die by my sword. You worry too much, darling. If you really care for your little sister that much, theres no way youd let such a tragedy to happen. Hilda replied to her husband, who seemed to be battling with his thoughts. And even if you will be forced to do it, then who said that you have to go through with it? If you dont want to, then just dont. It will all work itself out as long as you refrain from using those weird powers of yours, or whatever it is. Trust me, it will be fine! In response to such declaration, Zaitreed could only shed tears. A Saint who knows not of impurity (During the Final Chapter: Lets show them the willpower of those who crawl on the ground part 8) Wait. The saint stopped him. What is it now, boss? Trying to protect the enemy? Immortal asked her, clearly displeased. No, I just think that simply killing them wont be enough of a punishment. Melizand narrowed her eyes, pointed towards Yunis and said cruelly This girl, I want you to s,s,s,s, smooch her! Just saying that word made Melizands face crimson red with embarrassment. Well, if thats all you want then its fine with me I guess. Melizand stares intently through her hands as Immortal brings his lips closer to Yunis lips Indecent! Filthy! Lewd! K-k-k-k-k-k-k kissing her on the lips is too brutal! Do it on her cheek, or forehead, you predator! Ah, this child is hopeless. Immortal realized that they have no chances of defeating the Demon Lord. SpiSpis magic sense (During the Final Chapter: Lets show them the willpower of those who crawl on the ground part 8) Lilu, what did you say at that time? At that time? When master explained to us And then spina felt that the pieces of the puzzle gradually came together, and shouted while pointing towards the sky: I got it! The core is in the place from which we come from, and towards where were going our entire lives! And where exactly would that be, huh? It made me happy (During Chapter 17: Lets draw our bows towards heaven part 7) There are a lot things that I want to ask about, but for now, lets just eat. Saying that, Aur took a dish that looked like a mountain on pasta and placed it on the table. Y-You cannot possibly expect me to eat all of this?! Yes you can, and you will. Feeling overwhelmed by an unexplainable despair, Aur looked around him and saw his Doppelgangers carrying an absurd amount of dishes with sadistic smiles on their faces. One reason (During Chapter 17: Lets draw our bows towards heaven part 7) Soooo whats the deal with this peculiar helmet? One evening during the lively meal Lilu pointed to the full-faced helmet placed in one of the corners of the room. Due to her nature as a succubus she preferred to wear lighter clothing, and wouldnt even think of covering her beautiful face with such an ugly piece of scrap metal. Because it looks cool. Run that by me again? Because it looks cool! Prologue This should be enough for the time being. Now The man chanted a spell to light his lamp and then began chanting a slightly longer spell. Under the light of the lamp, the cave where the man stood right now changed its appearance from a hollow cavern to the room built with bricks. He then bit his nail with his finger and started writing with his blood on the cobblestone floor. When he confirmed that everything was done correctly, he chanted even more spells. And they were even longer and more complex than the previous ones. The air trembled and the flame in the lamp was quickly wiped out. And when the flames faded, the darkness that befall the entire place started to take shape, as if it possessed a will of its own, until it gained a definite outline. And the man exclaimed with a voice that was like two pieces of iron rubbing against one another: Welcome, little girl! Your time has finally come!!! Prologue (Take 2) And when the flames faded, the darkness that befall the entire place started to take shape, as if it possessed a will of its own, until it gained a definite outline. And then the shape exclaimed with a lively voice: You thought it was a succubus bombshell beauty, but it was actually me, DIO I mean Yunis! BEGONE, THOT!!!!!!!! Prologue (Take 3) And then the shape exclaimed with a shrill voice: Hahaha! It is I, the Queen of Demonic Beasts, Mio.! Im sorry your highness forgive me please dont turn me into dog food! The result of the popularity vote (During Chapter 5: Lets capture the foolish intruders) Intruders. Aurs expression tensed up even further. The current guarding force of the labyrinth consisted of 4 Hellhounds, 2 Golems and 382 Imps in addition to skeletons and goblins. Imps are not as experienced in battle as the rest, but they should be enough to handle low to middle-tier adventurers. And how many strong ones are among them? I believe the villages chief is the strongest one among them. Lilu paled a little when she heard Aurs words. Even if they were just a group of mid-tier adventurers with a (allegedly) strong leader, they still managed to launch a sneak attack on the dungeon. Worst case scenario, they might even pose an actual threat to them. Aw! Skeletons are deployed on the battlefield, but wait a minute. What is this!? Hmm, it was rare for Aur to be so lively and surprised. Unfortunately Lili was unable to see what he saw, and so was left guessing as to the source of his unnatural behavior. Wh, What happened? One skeleton defeated ten adventurers with a single blow Um, you sure youre right? You mean ten skeletons defeated them with a single blow, right? I know what I said. Do something about it quickly (During Chapter 9: Lets invade the town part 1) Finally, we can advance on the town. Standing around Aurs desk and listening carefully to hi words were Lilu, Spina, Yunis, and Ellen. Our forces are well prepared, but it wont be so easy like that time with the village. Do you know what the difference between the village and that town is? The name is different! The spelling is different! The city is way cooler! Its not as smelly as the countryside! Aur sighted when he heard the banter between his subordinates. As things stood, the future battle seemed utterly hopeless. Thisis my life now. Alright, listen up. The food sold in the towns is much more delicious than in the countryside! Oooohhhh!!! His subordinates shouted together. This was the starting point of the Demon Lords journey towards his journey of culinary extravagance. Their Little World (During Chapter 10: Lets give despair to the greedy adventurers part 1) Now that was some good technique. What are you going to call it? Maybe Sword Slashes? Swordswoman Nadja looked at the fallen ogre, feeling satisfied. But isnt such a simple name too shallow? The sorceress Wikia, who observed their exchange, gave a sharp comment. Wouldnt something like Excalibur, The Sword of Promised Victorybe more fitting? Hmm, you have a point there. Right? And while were at it, dont you think that Minotaurs shouldnt really be called that, seeing as they are more akin to cows? Say what? Listening to the conversation between Wikia and Sharl, Nadja was clearly confused. I mean, even their horn is actually a spear. Two spears, to be exact. And dont you think that in its origin, the word adventuring is awfully close to travelling? There they go, off to their little world again. Nadja looked at her friends with a slightly lonely expression on her face. Logan the Savior (During The Final Chapter: Lets show them the willpower of those who crawl on the ground part 6) From the upper floor, Zaitreeds figure came charging straight at Logan. This is my own battle, Aur will surely manage on his own. Such a thought occurred in Logans head. Logan, please win this. He heard the whisper of his beloved angel. Ill let you f**k me if you do. UUUUUUUUUUUUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!! Putting all of his power into it, Logan thrusted his fist forward. His fist blew Zaitreed in half, penetrated the ceiling of the labyrinth, pierced through the sky and destroyed the Star Core hidden in suns shadow. I have no regrets Logan? Logan? Now I can die happy On that day, along with the death of a single demon, peace was once again brought to the world. Volume 1 - CH 7 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Extra Chapter 7: Memory of Amber It mightve been just a coincidence, but it mightve as well been fate. Or perhaps it was this persons destiny all along. That he was found by that woman, Radix Fruman, when she was stuck with the development of the new weapon. She needed a change of pace, so she went to the citys market, and saw him sitting there in the corner of the road with a hollow expression. An expressionless face and tattered clothes, he looked just like an orphan. This country, Pretie, was currently engaged I a war with the neighboring kingdom of Figlia, and the tide of the conflict was visibly shifting in Figlias favour. Even with the development of the new weapon, Preties forces were weakening with each passing day. People were suffering from hunger and poverty, morale was hitting rock bottom, and orphans and victims of war were flooding the streets. She took notice of him due to the color of his hair. They were amber-colored, same as hers. It was not unusual to see golden or red hair, but the brownish hair, a middle ground between the two, were somewhat of a rarity. What was even rarer, however, was the magical power leaking from every inch of his body. Its quantity was not a big deal, as it was mediocre at best. But the color was just too similar to Radixs magic power. It is often the case that the color of ones magic power influences the hair color. It was not always the case, but happened pretty often. But, just as there are no two people with identical voices, there are no two people with exactly the same hair color. And yet, in spite of all of the above, the color of his magic power was identical to that of the genius Raz. Hello there. It was not like she needed him for something. It was simply a whim. Or something might be wrong with her head. In any case, she stood before him and called out, so that he would notice her presence. Will you become mine? The boy looked at Raz absentmindedly, and slowly, so very slowly nodded his head. Take off your clothes first, and put them in the basket over there. He did as he was told and stood in front of Raz, naked. You know how to use the bathroom? Answering her question, the boy shook his head. Speaking of bathrooms, in this country steamed baths were commonplace, and Razs bath, which was used by filling it with hot water, was something of a curiosity that only the richest could afford. Thats probably why the boy did not know how to use one. Well, whatever. Ill teach you how to use it, so make sure to memorize it at once. According to her estimations, the boy was seven, maybe eight years old at best. Thats why Raz decided not to care about their gender difference, and also got undressed. First things first, scoop the water with your hands and pour it onto your body. Raz scooped some hot water from the bath and poured it over the boys head. Next, smear yourself with the bath oil. Raz took the nice-smelling oil from the small bottle and smeared it all over the boys body. When she reached his crotch, his childish thing slowly rose due to the sensations of being touched by a womans hand. ! Raz pretended that she saw nothing and simply continued, wiping his body with a dry towel. Now try doing this yourself. The boy simply nodded, and tried to do what Raz did by imitating her movements. Although sometimes he looked like he was in pain, he wiped himself clean. Now that the dirt is gone, you can finally enter the bath. Heeding another order, the boy walked towards the bathtub, trying to stay as much out of Razs field of vision as possible. Interesting. Feeling as if some switch inside her chest got flipped, she started to apply oil onto her body in theatrical, overly erotic motions, as if she wanted to attract the boys attention, showing her body to him. At first he tried to pretend that he didnt saw it, but in just a short while he was sneaking glances at her more and more often. Raz wondered whether or not he really thought that she didnt realized what he was doing. But she had to admit, such a pure and honest desire she considered it to be quite cute. That reminds me, I still dont know your name. After finishing the bath, Raz said after she handled some of her clothes to the boy. It should be obvious, but she didnt have any mans or childrens clothing for him to spare. And his old rags were awfully smelly, so she threw them away on the spot. My name is Radix, but you can just call me Raz. What about you? Theodore. That is a good name. Hearing his voice for the first time, Raz was genuinely surprised, as it sounded much lower than she expected. Looks like the voice change has already begun. Then, Theo, how old are you, exactly? I dont know. Thirteen, maybe fourteen. That gave Raz even more of a shock. So he was actually twice as old as she thought. Poor nutritional condition mustve hampered his growth. Lets discard that old name of yours. Since you are to be my disciple, from now on youll be lets see Raz thought for a minute and then said: From now on, your name shall be Ain. Ain Soph Aur. Youll be my disciple and study magic under me and follow my every order, and in exchange I shall provide you with delicious meals and a place for you to belong, understand? Un. Ain nods and answers. Ah it seems we have to start by teaching you some basic vocabulary. Its {Understood}. Raz sighted. A. about earlier Hm? Raz listened to Ain, who tried to ask about something with unexpectedly polite words. Will we be having hot water baths every day? Of course we will. Not taking a bath every day is barbaric and unsanitary. Raz was almost one hundred percent sure he was trying to ask whether or not they will be bathing together like today. And it turned out that her hunch was half-correct. You see, Ain never requested it personally, but he refused to take a bath if it was not together with Raz. Ultimately she chose to go along with it. After all, mentally Ain was still a child, lost and unsure of what to do with himself. Besides, there was no way that he would try to do anything weird to her with that feeble body of his. Actually he never even tried to do anything to her; he was just staring, admiring her body with an intense blush on his face. And he never once called her a witch or showed any sign of fearing her as a woman. It was a fact that as a sorcerer she helped to protect the country from harm, but even so, those with immense power were always feared by the masses. But in Ains eyes, she saw only adoration, innocence and immature passion. His gazes made her feel that she was first and foremost a woman, not a weapon, and filled her chest with warmth. Ains body was in aggravating condition, but he had a nice head on his shoulders. It took him no time to learn all of the household chores and how to take care of Razs belongings. Raz immersed herself in her research, leaving all the work around the house to him. Before she met him, Raz had that bad habit of hers where she could not clean even if her life depended on it, yet she still detested it when things got dirty. That is why once every month, she had one day in her schedule free to thoroughly clean around her house. Often to mixed results. Cleaning her tower was undoubtedly a tremendous amount of work for someone like Ain, but he also learned his way around that quickly. Raz was greatly pleased with all his help, and as thanks, she passed onto him everything that she knew. He absorbed everything that she taught him like a sponge, and after half a year, he was able to work as her personal assistant. Raz began to like him more and more, and without even realizing it herself, came to depend on him. Its finished! Thank you for all your hard work, master. About two years after Ain became Razs disciple. Raz slowly stretched her back and breathed a sigh of relief. She was finally able to finish the blueprints for the new weapon shes been developing for the last few months. According to her estimates, the new design should be able to increase the efficiency by approximately thirty percent! Ain, a bath, if you would. Its already prepared. Ah, as expected of my disciple. After she praised her disciple, the two of them headed towards the bathroom, where they quickly took off their clothes and prepared to enter the bathtub. She wanted to feel the blissful embrace of the hot water as soon as possible, but there was no option to omit cleansing themselves of dirt, that was absolutely a must. Ah, so tired~~! Ain, wash me up please! Without any innuendos, Raz asked Ain to wash her up. This was the result of them always bathing together. You want me to do it? Yup, just make sure not to hurt me, you hear? Usually it was a slaves job to wash his master and handle all matters related to the upkeep of the bathroom. Raz didnt have any slaves because the idea itself was not to her fancy, and besides, just like today, she could just ask Ain to do it instead. Ain is not her slave, but he obediently follows any order she gives him, therefore there was nothing unnatural about their current situation. W-well then, please excuse me Ain took the bath oils and began to smear them all over Razs body with awkward movements. Feeling the roughness of his hands, Razs couldnt help it but to notice that he grew up sufficiently for a young man of his age. Maybe it was because she got used to him and they were practically inseparable from each other for quite some time, but she didnt even realized when the malnutritioned boy she took from the streets grew up into a splendid young man. His arms grew thicker, and hi magic knowledge was not on par with Raz, but sufficient enough. If he tried to force himself on her and push her down, she didnt know whether or not she would be able to resist him. And strangely enough, she didnt even knew if shed try to resist his advances at all. As Ain reached her more sensitive areas, his movements became gentler and more careful. Thank you, that is enough. Ah. He suddenly felt embarrassed, as Raz pushed herself onto him. He tried to avert his gaze, but he didnt know where he was supposed to look, and it certainly didnt help that his member got all stiff and hard, standing up all the way to his belly button. Watching my naked body got you excited like that? Raz felt her heart was beating like a bell. Im sorry! Ashamed of his reaction, Ain covered apologetically. Youre such a bad boy, lusting after your teacher like that. Raz provoked him, trapping one of his arms between her breasts. It occurred to her that this is what she always wanted. She wanted this boy to go down on her. Master Ain had a troubled, confused expression. Do you want to embrace me? After a short while, he nodded, and she put her arms around him. No need to be shy, your master will show you everything. But we need to clean ourselves first. Can you hold up until then? She asked in a seductive, low voice. Y-Yes! And just like that, with the tension so high that it could be cut with a knife, the two of them took a bath just like they always did. Glancing at Ains naked body, Raz was excited about what was about to happen. His muscles had become clearly visible and sturdy, and his meaty spear was standing proudly without the slightest intention of hiding itself. Thinking that such a thing will soon be inside her made Raz feel nervous, but also aroused, as she has yet to know the mans taste. She was still a virgin. After they took their bath, they headed towards Razs bedroom, but before that, Raz took a bottle of perfume oil with her and concealed it in her night gown. Now Ain com here. Raz smeared herself with the oil, lay down on the bed and invited her disciple to join her. Master! Ain jumped on her and sealed her lips with his own. Theres no need to panic. Calming her disciple down, Raz kissed him back with tongue. He responded with awkward movements of his own tongue. Now, come. Gulping his saliva down, Ain tried to insert himself into Razs secret place. Here. Gently helping him to position himself in the right place, Razs body trembled with excitement and expectation, and just the slightest bit of fear. Ain thrusted his hips forward, putting all of his strength into it. Ain. ah, womans body is delicate, you need to. You need to be gentler. His further movements did not hurt her as much due to all the oil acting as a lubricant, but the pain of having her hymen pierced still reverberated through her womb. It was the pain of losing her virginity, of her becoming a woman, but Ain mistakenly thought that he had hurt her due to his lack of proper technique. I, Im sorry. You dont have to. Just take things slowly, okay? From that point onward, Ain made a conscious effort to move at a slower pace. With his every move, a pleasant sensation numbed his groin and send shocks of pleasure throughout his entire body. He struggled desperately both for himself and for his master, because he wanted this special moment to last as long as it could. Mmmmmmn, you can. Move a little faster now. Raz entangled her arms around Ains neck, and breathed sweetly into his ear. Pain gradually faded away, making way for the waved of paralyzing pleasure that send chills down her spine. Ain was thrusting faster now, but it was clear that he was approaching his limit. Master. I, Im.. He embraced Raz tightly and cried out in a loud voice. Ainnnn! Good, dont hold back, Cum for me! Spill all of your cum inside me! Ill accept everything, Ill drink it all up! And then she felt Ains thing twitching strongly inside of her a few times as he filled her womb with his semen over and over again. After that day, their lives changed completely. They had sex practically every day, everywhere. In the bedroom, in the bathroom, kitchen, laboratory, they did every time there was an occasion. Because Ain was now Razs lover as well as her beloved disciple, and for Ain, Raz became something of an irreplaceable existence. Master Why dont you call me Raz from now on? She said that to him one time after they just finished having sex. When it came to social standing she was his superior, but on the field of love she totally lost to him. That is why she wanted to drop the honorifics and all that, and just call each other by their first names. Then, Raz, shouldnt we get to work soon? Hmm, I suppose its high time for that, huh? Shifting her thought process from lover mode to work mode, she thought about the work on a new design that has been delayed lately. Once the improvements to the newest type of cannon will be finished its efficiency should jump up to fifty percent, so it should be enough to last for quite a while. You keep mentioning this efficiency thing, but what is it, exactly? It was a simple question from her disciple. Range, power, development costs, he knew those concepts, but he never asked about this efficiency that his master mentioned from time to time. I was because that word was derived from a very complicated formula that cannot be fully comprehended without possessing special knowledge. To put it in understandable terms, it is She hesitated. Efficiency meant the capacity to kill people. Personnel needed to operate it, magic power required to use it, and cost of production. She was pursuing the means to minimalize all of those aspects and maximize the kill count while increasing the safety of the user. Master? Ain called out to her, snapping her out of her daydream. Nothing, its nothing. Its really hard to put it in simple words, so lets just end this topic right here, and go back to enjoying ourselves. Okay, got it. After that, she never mentioned that topic again. She devoted her whole life to research and rarely contacted other people, so she never realized the thing which she discovered now that she found herself a lover, someone who was dear to her. She never realized, that the weapons she helped to create were used to kill people who had their own lives and loved ones, people who didnt want to die. With each new invention, she was sure that the pile of corpses grew bigger for both their enemies and allies alike. Maybe Ains parents were even there in one of those piles? Such a thought occurred to her. After that day and the conversation she had with Ain, she refused to create other weapons. Her client, kingdom of Pretie, protested against it violently. Regardless of that, Raz continued to refuse working on creating weapons. She could not bring herself to do it anymore. When she thought that her creations were used to hurt others and that because of that the tragedy could one day befall Ain her arms trembled and her fingers couldnt move, and ideas stopped coming to her altogether. Unfortunately for her, the kingdom took that as an act of rebellion. And the fact that Ain was an orphan certainly did not help. He was suspected of leaking information to the Kingdom of Figlia. Im sorry for dragging you into this mess, Ain. You have nothing to apologize for. Outside of the tower, the soldiers were lined up. It was a common practice, to get rid of the traitors before they could leak the information to the enemy. Looking at the situation, Raz realized that this country had written them off the list of usefulness. I wont let you die today. Up until now, my creations caused deaths of numerous people, so it might be a fitting punishment but you have nothing to do with it. But I am your disciple, Raz. If youll be branded as evil, then I shall gladly be branded as evil alongside you. Ain then pulled Raz by the hand and said: Lets run away. Run away and live alone, just the two of us, in some distant country far away from here. But Raz only shook her head. Its impossible to escape now. The whole place is surrounded. The soldiers outside were armed in weapons that Raz helped to develop, so she understood better than anyone that they couldnt escape even if they flied into the sky. And dislocation magic was still at research level, and it was impossible to put it to practical use yet. I understand. Knowing that there was no way for them to escape, Ain took a deep breath. I dont mind dying. After all, its my fault that the knights are suspecting you. Im sorry, Ain. A tear flowed down Razs cheek. You saved my life, so if I can sacrifice it to protect you, theres no greater joy for me than that. But Raz only shook her head to the sides. Ain Soph Aur I command you as your master, cut off my head and present it to the soldiers outside. What?! Bound by a spell, Ains body moved on its own as it picked up the sword lying nearby. Raz, what is the meaning of this?! Why.?! No, stop this! I dont want to live in this world if its to be without you! Im sorry. Raz muttered as her chest was squeezed by sadness and regret. She also did not want to live in a world without Ain, and thats why it had to be done. No. stop! STOP THIS!!!!! Ain resisted with all his might, but the body bounded by its true name refused to listen to him as it pulled the sword out of its sheath. Raz came closer to him and relaxed her muscles, so that he could do the deed without any problems and grant her a swift and painless death. She closed her eyes and prayed. Let him live, let him find happiness one day. For that reason alone, I dont mind sending my soul to the purgatory. He shook the sword in his hand, raised it into the air, and swung it down. Up until her very last moment, Raz was smiling at him. Ain did as he was told, and tossed Razs head to the soldiers. He was caught and interrogated, but when they learned that he was unable to create weapons similar to Razs, but they kept him and forced him to create weapons for them. Several months after that weapon created by Ain went out of control during the battle, causing Pretie to lose the war with Figlia and had its name erased from the maps. Lilu, theres something I want to ask you whats with this room? Aur frowned at the state of the room. Weapon blueprints were scattered around the whole room, and its owner was just rolling around on the bed, reading a book. You should clean up this mess a little. How do you expect to get any work done like that? Amazed, Aur picked the things from the floor and started organizing them. Are you trying to imitate Raz? Thats right. Her home was always so neatly cleaned, but only when you cleaned it, Aur. Raz wasnt like this. Dont give me that crap, I know because I studied her memories! Lilu shouted at Aur who started laughing. Thanks to you, he is now happy. Thank you, my future incarnation. Volume 1 - CH 8 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Extra Chapter 8: Yunis Birthday Yuniss birthday? Yeah, they are next week. Aur glanced a Lilu, who happened to be in a bad mood for some reason. So, what about that? Birthday party! Lets make one for her! Aur continued to look at her as if she was some kind of alien life form. What are you talking about? He actually said that, the absolute madman! Birthday is only once a year. Its a day that has to be celebrated! Then why cant they be celebrated more often if they are so important? Lilu sighted before she replied to that idiotic suggestion. Do you even know your own birthday date? No, I forgot it. A vein popped on Lilus temple. She felt as if something inside her that wasnt supposed to snap was about to snap. I do not remember my own birthday, but I dont really mind it. Im sure that Spina feels the same, although its a little different in her case what Im trying to say is, is there even a point to remembering something like that? Lilu unconsciously clenched her hand into a fist. And besides no, lets drop this subject. Theres no need to discuss pointless things. . As you wish, master. Stupid Aur. Lilu whispered that last part as she left Aurs room, clearly dissatisfied. And thats why we need to do it without Aur! Lilus fiery speech was met with a small applause by Mari and Mio. Ellen and Spina looked at her as if they didnt understood a word she just said. So what is this about again? Yuniss birthday party! That! Were! Going! To! Make! Lilu responded to Ellens question by putting emphasis on pretty much every word. And what exactly is this birthday that you speak of? A day when you were born! Ellen twisted her neck in puzzlement. But wasnt Yunis born over a decade ago? Do I really?! Have to?! EXPLAIN FROM THERE?! Screaming externally (and internally) Lilu grabbed her head with both hands. It was foolish of her to expect that a forest dweller would know about such customs. Anyway, I want everyone to prepare a gift for Yunis and give it to her on the day of the party. Of course this has to remain a secret both from Yunis and Aur, are we clear? Yeah! Mari raised both her hands into the air and shouted enthusiastically. Ara? Everyone, whats the deal with such a crowd? What are you doing here? Kya! Surprised, Lilu jumped in place and screamed in a cute way. Heeding her words. While trembling all over, Mari smiled and said: Its a secret, big sister Yunis. Its about your. Spina jumped into action and covered Maris mouth with her hand. It was swift reaction, judging by the fact that one more word mightve jeopardize their entire plan. Good job, Spina! About my? Ellen explained to Yunis who cocked her head to the side. We were just talking about how you should watch out for master if he decides to pay you a sudden visit during the night. If you let your guard down for even a second, he might slip into your bed unnoticed. W-Well, its not like I wouldnt mind him actually doing that Saying that as she averted her eyes, Yunis suddenly smashed her hands together. Ah, that reminds me, I have some urgent business that I must attend to. Sorry, everyone, well speak some other time. Nice save, Ellen! Lilu made a thumbs up. A gift, huh? After they went their separate ways, Ellen muttered that to herself, walking together with Mio. We do not have that kind of custom at our forest, so I dont know what kind of thing should I procure Well, if it were me, Id like to get something that would make me happy. Mio sounded a bit worried. She did not had that many occasions to exchange gifts with other people, so she too was at a loss for what to do. Is it really that nice to get something from another person? But that suggestion only made Ellen feel more troubled. Although it was better than in the case of White Alvs, Black Alvs did not possess as strong desires for material things like humans and the other races did. They did had their wants of course, but they were a little different than normal ones. In any case, she decided to consult this matter with her best men: Aletto, Betty, Chloe and Delfina. They were her most trusted people and she knew they were going to give her good advice, but Any ideas? Any at all? After a brief moment of silence, Betty spoke up. She was the most courageous of the four, and always was the first to break the ice. Lord Aurs semen! She spoke bluntly. Let me correct myself then. She was the most outrageous of the four. How about a weapon? As Bettys proposal was vetoed unanimously, it was Alettos turn to share her idea next. Yunis is a hero who prides herself in her weaponry, so it would be logical that a splendid weapon would be good for her as a hero. A weapon, you say? Ellen gave it some thought. But we have no skills as weaponsmiths, and a wooden sword is absolutely out of the question. Then why not make her a bow? Ellen only shook her head. She can run faster than any arrow, so the bow is not necessary for her at all. Wha-!? Aletto cried out in surprise. She knew that heroes possessed the powers beyond human limits, but she didnt thought it was to such an extent. Then how about food? Chloe was next I line to think about something, and as expected, she proposed something practical. Yunis is very serious about her health, so maybe we could cook some of the Alv cuisine for her? Hmm, that might not be a bad idea. Then Chloe, could I ask you to do it? Eh? To Ellens order, she made a grave expression. Well, the thing is I always left the preparation of food and such to my subordinates, so I dont know much about the art of cooking myself I see. So is there someone? Ellen looked around, but for some bizarre reason her men refused to look her in the eyes. Delfina! Isnt there something you can do?! Ellen seeked help from Delfina, the best bowman of the four. She looked like she was asleep the entire time, but when she opened her eyes she murmured quietly: There is something I can do I guess. And she send everyone gathered there in an uproar. Yu~~ni~~s! Mari run as fast as she could towards Yunis, and then she clung onto her leg. Whats wrong, Mari? Yunis kneeled to get on Maris level and rubbed her lovely cheeks with her hands. Yunis, is there something you want right now? Dont throw her a straight ball! Spina shouted in her mind as she observed the whole situation from around the corner. Hmm, something I want you say? Anything would suffice? Yup! Since the whole point of the party was not to let Yunis know about it, Spina jumped out to save the day. Then, your smile is enough for me, Mari. Yunis laughed cheerfully. My smile? Yeah. Its the best thing for me. . Got it! Mari nodded subtly. She then got off of Yuniss leg and run back to Spina to make her report with a sad expression. Sofii, I tried my best. She was saddened, but still tried to smile nonetheless. Well just have to let her have it, then. Give me your face, Im sure I have a knife here somewhere. Nononononononno I didnt mean it like that, Spina! Just who do you think I am? I can take a hint. Just give me a minute, okay? The two of them began to struggle over Mari. The die has been cast, Mari! Werent you the one who said that you will do your best?! And like that, Mari began to cry. Yunis hugged her and patted her head to calm her down. There there sweetie, no need to cry. Its not your fault. I its not? Yup, you did nothing wrong. So Spina, care to tell me what was this all about? Probably some kind of play that I do not, and do not care to, understand. Spina shrugged the entire thing off. Now if youll excuse me, theres something that I have to help master with, so Ill be on my way. Spina picked Mari up and quickly left the scene. She was just no good at interacting with Yunis. Shes always so bright, and sunny, and cheerful. To her, who considered herself to have a heart as black as midnight, she was like a worst possible nemesis. And since shes been helping Aur with his research so often, she didnt have that many friends even among the denizens of the dungeon, and was not able to maintain a proper conversation for long. But why is she even worrying about such insignificant things in the first place? Mulling over such thoughts, Spina racked her brain as to what gift she should present to Yunis at the day of the party. On the fateful day, Lilu had called Yunis to one of the chambers that was completely shrouded in darkness. She understood that energy needed to be saved, but why go so far as to extinguish all the lights? When she wanted to ask about that, lights suddenly went on and she was blinded for a second. HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!! And what she saw when her sight returned was a brightly decorated meeting room with tables covered with a lot of dishes and a banner with {Happy birthday to you, Yunis} written on it. Huh? She had difficulties catching up with this whole situation, so she blinked over and over again. Todays your birthday, is it not? Weve prepared a lot of presents for you! Sorry I kept quiet about all this. When she heard all of them saying such nice things, tears began to run down Yunis cheeks. Eh, Y-Yunis, whats wrong? A-are you hurt?! You feeling all right? Seeing her reacting like that, Lilu was struck with a panic attack. Shedding tears, Yunis covered her face with her hands and shook her head. Its its not like that Im sorry, I Im such a crybaby. She sounded happy, but her appearance was full of sadness. Lilu and the others were at a loss for words when someone placed his hand on Yunis head. Good grief. Thats why I told you to knock it off. It was the lord of the labyrinth, Aur. Yunis, raise your head. Aur fixed Yuniss hair and turned to the rest of his underlings. What did I say? That there is no need to celebrate such a thing as birthday here. Crying her eyes out, Yunis continued after Aur. Be. Because of me, my mom she.! You dont have to say it if you dont want to. Aur then patted Yuniss head. Thanks to her words, Lilu realized. Yunis didnt wanted to celebrate her birthday, because for her, it was the day of her mothers death. But there is one thing youre mistaken about. Aur used his hand to wipe the tears away from Yunis face. Birthday is not the day when you celebrate being born. Aur said in a deep, low voice that calmed the heart. It is a day when you celebrate that you live, and to share the joy of what you managed to accomplish with others. To celebrate everything that Ive done Exactly. Nodding deeply, Aur looked around at everyone who just stood there, dumbfounded. You dont have to torment yourself over your mother. If you look carefully around you, youll find many things worth celebrating here. Yunis looked at Lilu and the others, and then back at Aur. Of course, youre right. Of course I am. Yunis smiled, wiping her tears with her sleeve. And when she smiled again, it was as if an intense weight was lifted off of everyones shoulders. Well, lets eat before all the food gets cold. Oh yeah, look what we made for you, Yunis. I hope youll like it! I made it with Mios help. Spina muttered quietly as Lilu pushed Yunis unto her seat. Look, we have food for days here! Ale, white and dark bread, pumpkin and pork pie, and even some pasta too! Pasta? Goodness gracious, Yunis. Its because youre used to that high-society cuisine that youre unbeknownst to the pleasures of simple food! Basically, Mio just chastised Yunis for eating only the food fit for the royalty. Next, she tried something that was apparently made by Spina. Although she herself did not remembered making that particular dish. Well? How is it? Not bad I guess. Its good, I like it a lot. I-is that so? Spina turned away, trying to hide her embarrassment, but Lilu poked her sides with a wide grin on her face, saying things like What are you getting so shy about? Ive prepared a gift as well. Lilu put out a packet from under the table. Other girls also took out the boxes they have hidden. C-Can I open them? Yunis began to open the packages with delight, getting excited like a little girl. First one was a cloth bag wrapped with a lovely ribbon. Oh, thats mine. Mio said, embarrassed. I hope youll like it, but Inside was a wooden brush. Yunis, your hair are so fluffy that they must be a problem in the morning. Thank you! Its just what I needed to take care of them properly. Yunis affectionately stroked the red hair that made her ponytail and then she hugged the brush tightly. Ill make sure to cherish it. Next bag was similar to the first one, but it was somewhat bigger and loosely wrapped. The inside seemed to be filled with tree branches and rocks. Oh, this ones mine! Mari laughed happily while raising her hand. Straight tree branches and smooth, silky round stones! Uwah, youre right! So straight! So round! Uehehehe, I know, right? Yunis squeezed Maris cheeks playfully in response. Then she picked up a beautiful wooden box adorned with decorations made from colored glass. When she opened the lid, inside she found a single, poisonous mushroom. Its poison was so strong that it started to eat away at the box from inside. Ah, this ones mine. This little baby is said to be the most poisonous mushroom in the entire forest. If you apply its poison on your blade, youll be able to cut through your enemies instantly, as it is said to eat away at meat and bone like they were paper. Yunis silently closed the lid, and then said with a worried smile: Yeah, Ill treasure it. She decided to omit the fact that she was going to seal it away. Next is Yunis tried to open a bronze glass bottle, but Spina stopped her. Its a present from me. But since opening it here would cause quite a disaster, could you please open it in some other room? Im afraid to ask, but I have to: whats in there? Aphrodisiac slime. Spina Answered while smiling suspiciously. Now that she had a closer look, it looked like the contents of the bottle swirled and raged inside of it like they had a terrible bloodlust that could only be quenched by the blood of its enemies. Oh, and you dont have to worry. I set it up so this time it stops working when you climax, so its relatively safe to use. Supposedly. Probably. Allegedly. I-Is that so? Yunis remembered what happened last time when she used something like this, and her face became crimson red. Sure, it felt good, but she thought that she was going to die, even when she tried to stop it Its decided, shes going to seal this thing up together with the mushroom. Steeling her resolve, Yunis picked up the last box. Inside she found a stick in a very, perhaps even too familiar, shape. Behold my ultimate creation! It reproduces Aurs penis in a 1/1 scale, and it even comes with auto-lubrication and magical vibration function! Lilu, Spina, dont take this the wrong way, but are you perhaps trying to keep me away from Aur? No we are not. They responded simultaneously. Geez, the two of you. Yunis began to laugh, and all the others followed suit. Thank you, everyone. Then Aur also took out a small box and handled it to her. Yunis, this is from me. Well, I didnt expect to get a present from you, Aur. What is it? It was a beautiful box made out of silver. But when Yunis opened the lid, there was nothing inside of it. My gift to you is that box itself. It bends the space inside of it so that much more things fit into it and whatever you put inside does not deteriorate. I hope youll use it to store everything that is important to you in there. Yes, I will! Yunis nodded happily, and hugged Aur. Later that night, when all the festivities were over. Sorry I didnt tell you. Lilu and Aur were the only ones left in the meeting room, cleaning up after the party. Yunis mother died during childbirth. Everything turned out fine in the end so I dont blame you. That may be so, but Then a thought occurred to Lilu. The pasta dish that Mio did not remember making, everyone preparing fitting gifts for Yunis overall, things went a little bit too smoothly. Was it because Aur, did you helped us again? Aur didnt give her a straight answer, instead leaving her with an enigmatic Who knows? Volume 1 - CH 9 Translator: Jay_Samuel 9. The Aged Demon Lord And The Young Blue Silver Sorceress Uhhmm Using a white bishop to defeat a black rook. Has the game, been decided? Aur confirmed because of Wikias dubious behaviour. Ooh. Four moves from here and it is a checkmate. You already won this round Even after hearing Aur say that, it still hasnt really hit home. Well the move taken was certainly the one Wikia was contemplating, but the idea of her claiming victory over Aur in chess is something outside of her realm of reality. Did you go easy on me? Why would I do that. It is genuinely, your win Looking at Aur smiling while packing up the chess pieces with a hint of dissatisfaction on his face, reality finally began to dawn on Wikia that she had actually came out victorious. I didnt think I could win Those words that unintentionally leaked out of her mouth, were her true feelings. Its really not a big deal. After all it is only a game that is played on the table. In a one on one match, we have the exact same amount of pieces, and can both see each others movements. It is difficult to utilize different kinds of unconventional clever scheme. In such a condition, I guess you could say you are more proficient than me And for that reason you command the opponent, says Aur. When she was called to serve as his chess game opponent, Wikia thought what was he planning to do this time, so in two ways she was in for a surprise And if you still wont believe me then lets see. I will give you a single reward What kind of reward And so Wikia prepared herself, thinking it will be just another lewd act. Her mind and body already belong to Aur. She cannot turn him down if Aur invites her, and its not like she particularly dislikes it. On the contrary when he sleeps with her, he usually treats her gentler than usual so honestly she is not worried. But for him to call that a reward, She still retained a little self-will enough to put up a brave front that she is not at all happy about it. You can name anything. Although i will be troubled if you asked for my life, anything aside from what I mentioned for instance, if you say something like you would like to return to the surface and that I should remove my spell, that too is fine And so, Wikia was immensely left dumbfounded by Aurs words. For real? Naturally in such a case, I will have to erase your memory regarding this labyrinth Upon hearing the unexpected proposal, Wikias head was in a serious state of confusion. She also wont be able to distinguish whether Aur was indeed being serious even if she stared right into his eyes, his usual dead serious facial expression will only stare right back. Its okay if you cannot decide right now. You can come after youve considered it thoroughly Aur said that as if he had seen through Wikias troubled mind. Yeaa By the time she came to realization, Wikia was already lying flat on her own bed. Aurs unexpected words keep replaying in her head. She was pondering what could be the true motive behind those words. After all the trouble of conjuring complex plots to acquire and make Wikia his own, is he really just about to let her go that easily. This has traps and schemes written all over it. so she thinks but on the other hand, the calm and rational Wikia thinks, that it is highly unlikely. Wika already told Aur her True Name, even her body has already been engraved with his seal. Her body, her heart, even her soul can be said to belong to Aur. Only free will is left intact but, even that if he so desires it is something that he can take away in the blink of an eye. If he wants to make Wikia do something, he doesnt need to resort to any kind of scheme but only to order it done. So then, what could be the reason. Could he really just genuinely intend to let me go like he said. No, something like that doesnt just happen. And so her thought springs back to the beginning. And just like that kept going around in a loop of thoughts. Is there something bothering you? As Wikia raised her head at the sound of the pleasant voice like that of a jingling bell, blue glassy eyes was staring at her. The one staring at Wikia with an adorable looks distorted from anxiety is Sharl, a former comrade, and now just a colleague. She suddenly realized, even if she indeed got set free, what is going to happen to the other girls. As the thought suddenly occurred to her, the fact that till now she never considered, the thought surprised Wikia herself. Even though when they first got caught, the only thing running through her mind was how to make her comrades escape. Sharl. It seems, there is a probability that I might be set free Ehh? Sharl blinks her huge eyes incessantly. That it is okay if I would like to return to the surface And the way Aur phrased it, doesnt that mean that he would also release Sharl and Nadja along together. To the words Wikia said with such light feelings, tears began to drop out of Sharls eyes. Do-, do yodo you, mean, that, you, you are!No, longer, needed! The tears quickly became large drops, Sharl cried out those words while sobbing convulsively. Ehh, no, I dont think that is the case. This is purely a choice of, whether or not I would like to leave Wikia became flustered at Sharls unexpected reaction and quickly pacified her. But, but But, Sharls tears wouldnt stop. But saying it is okay to leave!Wouldnt that mean that Lord Aur couldnt care less even if you are gone! Wikias body wavered reflexively in shock, as if she was just hit by a hammer. She was feeling shock, at the fact that she was just shocked. Does Sharlwant Aur to make her feel needed? Of course, that, goes without saying Sharl responded, while wiping her tears with her cloth sleeves. It should be alright Wikia said, while gently patting her head. I am the only one he told that. There is no way he is about to just let go of Sharl right do you, think so Sharl was somehow able to regain her composure, while still heaving with sobs. Wikia was having mixed feelings, even as she nods while smiling. If he is really going to just release her without any ulterior motive, then doesnt that mean she is no longer of use. Is Wikia going to leave this place? Sharl asked the question, while wiping the tears glittering in the corner of her eyes with her finger. Lets see She replied, not as an affirmation but indicating it is still in deliberation. Sharl, will you assist me in deciding? Sharl tilted her neck to Wikias words. I have decided Several days later, Wikia visited Aur and said that. So what would it be? Aur asked again in a seemingly uninteresting tone. Wikia dashed out what she had prepared at that sight of him. The hell, is this? What she placed on the table was a wooden chess board lookalike. However with more numbers of squares, and the colors are not painted separately. But on the wooden board, nine squares are demarcated each vertically and horizontally. This is a type of chess game that I came up with Wikia brought out chess pieces made of wood from her bag while smiling and started arranging them. Also unlike chess, there is no color. However it has its own unique appearance with which to identify each others pieces. The differences between this and a normal chess are, a slightly more variety of pieces and. the ability to dominate the opponents defeated pieces and use as your own Ohh Aur leaned his body forward and grabbed a piece in his hand and then fixed his gaze on it, Did he perhaps develop interest in it. My desire is, to have a 3-round contest using these with you Wikia says, after she finished arranging the pieces. For each victory represents one person, you have to release among us. That is the kind of game Even without having to put it to contest, I dont mind releasing you three together Will you accept the condition, or not? Wikia boldly disregarded Aurs remark, and instead pressed him for an answer. Her bluish silver eyes pierce through Aur like an arrow. Have it your way Aur nodded in agreement after pondering for a while. Explain the rules to me in detail. I will take you up on that contest Based on the conclusion, the contest ended in Wikias crushing defeat. There was no established tactics or the like in the rules that were lacking sufficient research, that she had just created. Due to the ability to put a captured piece anywhere on the board the battlefield was run freely, they both explored a bit in search of a path to victory. It was Aur who quickly adapted to the rule that was derived from the idea of capturing enemy soldiers, brainwashing them and then converting them using the magic of the labryinth to use as a surprise attack. Even if that wasnt the case, compared to normal chess there is a huge difference in the number of moves you can make. The more the means that are included, the more Aur capitalizes and improves on that ability. Wikia realized compared to her who thinks several moves ahead, Aur possesses a more extensive outlook of the entire scenario. With this it is my third game and loss Thats true. That is indeed true but Aur nodded in agreement while in a state of confusion at Wikias behavior who readily raised up both her hands in surrender. Whaaat is it? Wikia smiled cheerfully, looking at Aur in such state. Nothing He probably wont know what exactly was Wikias objective. And he is also not the kind of man who does something as foolish as to confront and ask directly. That is for trying to test me, Wikia gruntled in her mind. Aur will eventually realize that this was nothing more than a harassment, but until then he will agonize over it. Wikia put out her tongue at Aur whose brows were furrowing up from deep worry, and then left the room while trying to suppress her laughter. Volume 1 - CH 21.5 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 21: Lets Bring Down an Almighty God, Part 5 And this is the end. The Sun God declared, crushing the image he created out of thin air in the palm of his hand. As a result, all the territories dominated by Aur disappeared, returning back to the Sun Gods control. Hm? But his expression soon became distorted when something that should not have happened actually happened. Now that the ice created by Aur and his men disappeared, there shouldnt be any place on the continent that remained beyond the Sun Gods control. And yet, no matter how hard he looked and scanned, Aur was nowhere to be found. Have you hid yourself in the sea, or perhaps relied on the help of the Goddess of Fortune again? In any case, Aur should not be able to put up any kind of resistance anymore. He has cut out all of his supply routes and successfully separated him from his Dungeons. All that remains now is to devour al of the lesser Gods that might still think they have a chance against him. This time, he will make sure to control everything. Wow, its completely dark in here! Lilu exclaimed loudly as they entered the area. You might think that it was not such ac big deal, but it wasnt like that at all. Demons are creatures born of darkness, so naturally they have the ability to see in the dark and yet Lilu claimed that she wasnt able to see a thing. In other words, it wasnt any normal darkness. Who art thou? Suddenly an incredibly hoarse voice echoed from within the darkness. It sounded like it belonged to a woman who was thousands of years old. My name is Demon Lord Aur. I have come to meet you, just like you wished. Even though they were standing right next to each other and she heard his words clearly, in this darkness Lilu felt as if Aur was far away from her. Volcano Goddess Iwanagahime. Will you lend me your hand in saving your little sister, Sakuyahime? Sakuya, you say? Somehow, the atmosphere around the voice from the darkness has changed. The relationship between the two of you interests me not. If thou hast made her your woman, then so be it. However At first it sounded withered and emotionless, only to become filled with burning rage at the very next moment. Why should I do anything for her?! True, she might be my sister, but I feel nothing but hatred towards her! And yet thou hast the audacity to come to my dwelling and ask me to help you save her?! Ha! Dont make me laugh! I will marry you. However, Aurs words worked like a torrent of water spilt on a raging fire, reducing it a flickering specks of flames. What hast thou said just now? Instead of rage, the tone of her voice expressed only disbelief now. I said I will marry you. I the Demon Lord Aur, who made your sister Sakuya one of his concubines! Ha, haha hahahahahahahahaha! Did thou really thou could fool me? You really thought of taking me as your bride? Even though you already have Sakuya as your mistress? Compared to her beautiful appearance, I am nothing short of hideous. I had many a potential suitors before and they have all turned their tails and ran away as soon as they saw me. Hahahahaha! In response to Iwanagas words, Aur takes out a small bag from his robes and presents its contents to her. I had a feeling you might say that so I have prepared a gift as a sign of my serious intentions. Here. This is! It was one of the five items Aur prepared as an offering to Marina. It was the golden branch made by Gnome and the Doverg craftsman, the Branch of Perpetual Youth. Golden branch, jade-colored leaves and pearl-like fruits a tree branch made out of precious jewels?! D-Do you really think Im going to be impressed by such an impressive gift? I think you will. Also, you seem to be misunderstanding something. It is true that Sakuyas beauty is outstanding, but that doesnt mean that you cant rival her. Youre not inferior to her in any manner. That was an obvious lie, but Aur didnt even bat an eye when he was saying it. Now please, show yourself to me, Iwanaga. Very well, I shall reveal my true form to you. Do your best not to avert your eyes. Iwanaga, the Goddess of Rocks answers with a voice that sounds both like a screech of an old woman and the most beautiful of bells. I will not avert my gaze. Please, believe in me. Then, the surrounding darkness grows thinner and the scenery around them becomes visible. It was a small stone chamber build in the basement of Sakuyas volcano. And its resident stood directly in front of Aur. Certainly, she was the direct opposite of her sister, Sakuya. Instead of dark crimson wavy hair hers were black and straight, reaching all the way to her shoulders, covering her eyes and most of her face. Her chest was almost completely flat, and most importantly Even though Sakuya, who was said to live for fourteen thousand years was her little sister, Iwanaga herself looked like a five or maybe six-years old girl. Just as I thought. Aur kneels so that their lines of sight could match and he smiles as he scoop the hair covering Iwanagas eyes to the sides. And you thought youre not as beautiful as Sakuya how big of a fool can you really be? Surely no man could have lusted after Iwanaga, but that was only because she looked like a child too young to be perceived as a sexual object. But aside from that, there was nothing hideous about her appearance. Actually, she was more cute than beautiful. Now if only she looked ten years or so older, she might have really been considered to be a bona fide beauty. B-But I havent grown at all throughout my whole life! Ive always been this small! If Sakuya symbolizes flower-like growth and prosperity, then it would be best to say that Iwanaga was solid and unchanging, just like a rock. That could be why her child-like appearance never changed. From the day they were born, Sakuya must have been the one who always got all the attention and admiration while none of tha went to Iwanaga. Thats why she hated Sakuya with her whole being. However, as beautiful as Sakuya was, she was not ideal by any means. Her own beauty essentially made her too unapproachable for any normal human, which resulted in her not knowing the taste of a man until she met Aur. You have nothing to worry about. For as you can see Aur said, grabbing Lilus chest. The appearance of the Succubus is not always the same. They are that kind of a creature that can shape itself in accordance to their partners desires. And just like that, Lilus breasts which were like huge watermelons were now shrinking, her thigs that could crush a mans skull were not as thick anymore and her buttocks were not as plump anymore. Lilu was now similar to Iwanaga in a lot of ways. I am a Lolicon. At that moment Aur could swear that he heard Logan, the four-armed demon raised his hands in protest as he vomited rivers of blood. Achoo! Mari sneezed as she ran outside the volcano. She was still wrapped in Eldavs protective flames, but apparently it was not working on the fluctuations of the temperature she was experiencing as she went back to the cold snowy field from the scorching-hot volcano. Uhm, lets see, it should be around here somewhere She was now at the foot of the mountain searching for a certain item Aur asked her to find, but no matter how hard she looked she couldnt find anything like that. Geee. On the contrary, what she found was a demon with many creepy looking eyes that approached her from the shade of the frozen trees. I found you. To add to the creepiness of the monster, he was speaking with the Sun Gods voice, belonging to neither man nor a woman. A barrier? How sly of you. Listening to the demon who pointed at her, Mari realized that she would have been dead if it was not for Eldavs protective flame which protected her from being immediately detected by the enemy. But now that it has come to this Hiyaaaaaaa! She had to defend herself. Ghaaaaauuurrr! As she ducked sideways, the ground she was standing on was split open, followed by an all-cutting slash which was reminiscent of Yunis techniques. If he can use the abilities of all the people he has control over without having to possess them directly, then there was only one option for her to do. She had to run. Next one wont miss. What happened next shocked Mari to no end. Out of the demons widely opened mouth came Yunis. So he was possessing her after all! Huh? So that would mean An idea has popped inside Maris head. She jumps forward and crawls into the nearby hole in the ground. Tch. Very well, youre only delaying the inevitable. With a snap of his fingers, the Sun god makes lava burst from the side of the volcano and flow all the way into the hole Mari crawled into. He confirmed with his power that it was a dead end that had no side passages. If he blocks it in such a way, Mari will have nowhere left to run, quite possibly killing her on the spot, ending her streak of good luck. And by the off chance the lava wont kill her, the rocks that will collapse doe to magma should ultimately do the trick. . Somehow, the Sun God felt strange about this situation. A dead end? Why would there be such a thing at the foot of an active volcano? Of course, there are countless natural volcanic caves in the mountains, but this was outside the volcano. Moreover, taking a closer look, the area around the hole was clearly made out of bricks. What does that even mean? This should have no bearing on the fact that her fate of being killed by the magma should have been sealed. As a reminder, she shouldnt be able to escape if unless she used Metastasis again and he made sure to account for such a possibility. So why wasnt she burned alive yet? And then an explosion occurred. The hole Mari was hiding in was blown to bits and at the same time Mari herself soared high into the sky. That was something that the Sun God wasnt able to predict at all, so it made him just stare at the fate-defying sight in front of him. While still being in the air, Mari spun around and landed right in front of him in a graceful manner. But she was no longer the same little girl tha crawled into a hole. Ultimate Mari-chan That brat no, she can no longer be called a brat. has arrived! A visual upgrade is all you needed! She declared, looking as if she was turned back to her five-year old self. Volume 2 - CH Ep Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Epilogue Dear Papa, Mama and everyone, how are you doing? I am doing just fine. Grandpa Toscan is strict as always, but the Dungeon management proceeds as planned and it finally feels like were making some real progress. I have no problems with getting along with miss Zana, Rames and Sakuya. Zana and Rames keep butting heads with each other whenever they can, but I decided t think that this is a sign of their relationship heading in the right direction. By the way, I havent seen Tatsuki recently. Do you have any idea where she could have gone? I know I shouldnt worry about her too much given how big of a free spirit she is, but still, I cant help it but to feel a little uneasy without her around. And speaking of being worried, it seems like Rames decided to forsake his faith in the Sun God altogether. Instead, Im being told that he has chosen me as a deity to devote himself to. The weather is getting colder by the day, so please, take care of yourselves and look out not to catch a cold. Ill send you another letter in the near future. Sincerely, Sofia. Aur slowly reads the letter send to him by his daughter while sitting in his favorite chair and when he finishes, he heaves a long sigh. After their battle with the Sun god was over Aur has said goodbye to the Yamato continent and returned to his old Dungeon Master life. His contract with Misha was supposed to last for only a year, so no that he lost the ability to control the boundaries as he pleased, he had no way of going to see Sofia whenever he wanted. If he wanted to go see her, the trip alone would take a month in one way and another month to go back. As a ruler of his own continent Aur couldnt allow himself to be absent for so long and the same goes for Sofia, who had to oversee all of the Yamato Dungeons. They had a route established, but it was only good for sending letters between the two continents. So right now, everything thats happened throughout the span of last year seemed almost like a dream-like story for him. Exhaling deeply once again, Aur dips the quill in ink and prepares to write a response for Sofia. It was at that time that the alarm signaling the arrival of intruders rang out throughout the entire Dungeon. Whats that? That sound has not changed since Aur established his very first Dungeon. In other words, it was a signal that someone has invaded the Dungeon where he used to live, but ever since he obtained his Heavenly Dungeon, very few adventurers dared to brave the ground one. Who are the intruders and how many of them are there? Well, about that how should I say it? Even when Aur asked a clear question, Lilus answers were roundabout and muddy. He wanted to ask what the hell was wrong with her, but he had no time for that because suddenly the room was flooded with large amounts of water. But it was not just any ordinary water. Judging by the saltiness he could feel on the tip of his tongue, that was seawater. Aur! And in the next moment, before he could react properly, Tatsuki jumped out of the water and hugged him tightly. Ta Tatsuki?! Ive come to play! And she pressed her chest against Aurs face, almost suffocating him in the process. Did you did you swim all the way here? A journey by the ship would take one month and shed also have to avoid the Dungeon defense systems. Still, she did all that just to see him again? Thats right! Tatsuki claimed as she gathered the seawater around her lower half. She was obviously far away from the sea, but it looks like as long as she has water around her shes going to be okay. As unreasonable as ever I see. Aur just laughed out loud. Lilu, prepare a room for Tatsuki and tweak the security systems for a bit. We dont want her to be recognized as an enemy by the Dungeon just because she brought that much salty water with her. As you wish. As for now youll just have to come in here. Saying that, Aur procures a Dungeon Cube out of his pocket and uses it to create a bathtub for Tatsuki. Ah, how nostalgic, this! Tatsuki pours her salty water into the tub and slides inside, visibly pleased. She probably remembered that the first time she met with Aur and the others she was captured in a giant water tank made with the Dungeon Cube. So tell me Tatsuki, why are you free like that? I thought gods are not allowed to leave the territories they are supposed to govern. When he think about it like that, its the same for him. Because all the seas are connected with each other. Well, I guess that makes sense Aurs eyes immediately open widely as he hugs Tatsuki, who looks at him innocently. Yes! Hahahaha! Yes, thats it! Why havent I thought about it sooner?! He sat at his desk and began calculating furiously. Which is going to be faster, this side or that one no, maybe both will be better? Ugh, but then Ill need to alter all the calculations and then the map but how in the fuck am I supposed to make it go on water? Aur grumbled and scribbles on a piece of parchment turns his gaze towards Tatsuki who had trouble grasping what exactly was he going on about. Tatsuki. You are the Goddess of the Sea. Yeah, that is correct. Right. So, could you describe the shape of the sea for me? Uhm something like this? Tatsuki dips her finger in the water and then, as if she was drawing with it she used it to make a chart With two continents and blank spaces on it. This is it! He hugged her again despite getting even more wet than he already was. Aur, can Tatsuki have something delicious to eat? Cause Im starving. Im sorry but itll have to be postponed as well be very busy from now on. Sorry to dump this on you so suddenly but Im going to need your help. Eeeeeeh? Tatsuki pouts and her mood worsens considerably. Of course I wont have you do it for free. Ill make sure to compensate you with plenty of delicious food ILL DO IT! As long as food was mentioned, she was ready to agree to anything. All right Mari, here we go. Yeah, Aur! Aur and Mari grab the pickaxe and swing it down on the wall which they hit with a dull sound. That one blow was enough to make a small hole in the wall. At the next moment, the stone wall disappeared, revealing a one made out of bricks. Papa! Mama! Wasting no time at all, Sofia came running towards them and jumped into her parents arms. Long time no see, Sofia. How have you been? Aur and Mari hug the soft body of their daughter. Just a few months after its construction started, the underwater tunnel connecting the two continents and Dungeons together has finally been completed. Such a monumental feat was possible not only due to Sofias Dungeon God powers but also thanks to Tatsukis detailed map of the seabed and Aurs careful calculations, the efforts of his team and Tenas predictions and Marinas divinations which allowed them to avoid any accidents during the construction period. Now then, come with me! When Sofia grabbed their hands, they were instantaneously transported into a familiar looking room: Aurs bedroom in the Volcanic Dungeon. With Sofias power over the entire continent, she could move anywhere she wanted in an instant. In other words, the distance that would normally take them a month to cross could now be traversed in a single moment. Welcome home, my husband. Sakuya came to greet them with teary eyes and tails waggling happily. Ive been awaiting your return Dont cry, please. With those words, Aur Hugs Sakuya affectionately. Its all right. Those are the tears of happiness. Aur nodded and allowed Sakuya to bury her face in his chest. Now, this reunion is really touching, but try not to flood the entire Dungeon while youre at it, okay? From the side, Zana calls out to the two people embracing each other. Its a shame that not everyone can be here today to celebrate. She says, pointing upwards. Lady Marina was so salty about it that shes probably still sulking in her bedroom in the Moon Palace. Far away, on the moon, shes probably waiting for them to come. Very well. Aur hugs his wives. Next time, lets make a Dungeon that will reach all the way into the moon to make it up to her. And he declared so with a smile. Volume 2 - CH 1.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 1: Lets Tame the Restive Horse-Girl, Part 1 Here should be good enough. Aur stopped at the boundary of the plain, near the entrance to a thick forest. So what should we do first? Collect firewood for the bonfire? Or hunt the animals so we could have something to eat? Were not camping here. Ridiculing Lilu, Aur raised his surprised voice. Were going to build a dungeon here. Sigh again starting from that stupid dungeon, huh? Got a problem with that? Not waiting for Lilu to reply, Aur took out a small bottle from his pocket. This time we will use this. What is this? A portable Dungeon Core? The Core that was at their headquarters was enormous, but this one was small enough that Lilu could easily conceal it in her hand if she wanted. The basic properties are the same, you can store magical power in it and take it out as you see fit, but it has one additional ability called the Dungeon Seed. Dungeon Seed? Aur just nodded and opened the bottle, letting the small Dungeon Core fall on the ground. As soon as it did, it buried itself deep into the earth. Wow, what is this? A Labyrinth Magic that I created. I guess you could call it a semi-automated golem creating the Dungeon from scratch. The Dungeon Seed made a large hole in the ground as it dug deeper and deeper into the earth. As it descended, the dirt and rocks that were in its way began to transform, turning into bricks and aligning themselves to make stone walls. Using the pre-installed spells and commands, it collects and transmutes the materials needed to create a fitting base of operations while also absorbing magical power from its surroundings. Of course, it wont be able to create something as big as my Ground Dungeon, but for now it should be enough as a temporary base. This is pretty awesome. With this, you dont even need your own dungeon designs! No, it is not that simple. Cooling off Lilus excitement, the Demon Lord shook his head coldly. Because the process is automated, there is a limit to what it can create without human intervention. Originally, I planned on using it only as a decoy, a trap to lure and deceive the potential intruders such as soldiers and adventurers. Well have to apply the finishing touches on our own. Yeah yeah, I get it, basically you wanted to have something akin to a backup dungeon in case of an emergency. Now, with that said, can we go inside? Aur felt like Lilu completely missed his point, but they entered the dungeon either way. Heh, its pretty nice in here. Dancing and spinning around in the corridor, Lilu looked like a newlywed bride excited to visit her new house. Wait, somethings not right. The Dungeon Seed is aiming for the top. Basically, magical power was fundamentally rooted deep in the earth. Therefore the Dungeon Seed should be constantly moving downwards, whereas one of the passages that Aur passed went upwards at a pretty sharp angle. Eh, somethings Lilu wanted to say something, but her further words were blocked by a rumbling sound. Suddenly, the corridors began to be overrun by roots. W-What are those? Roots of the Dungeon Seed? No, those are the roots of the ordinary plants, but thats not important right now! Dungeon Seed created the dungeon from the surrounding materials. Usually it was ground the soil itself, but occasional, substances such as rocks, and veins of copper, iron or other minerals also got tangled into it. It was the same for the trees. The trees here seem to be capable of storing magical power inside them, and thats why the seed went for them instead of deeper underground. How can you stay so calm in a situation like that?! Duck! Aur got on the ground just in time to avoid the roots that were running wild in the dungeons hallways, trying to pierce through the walls, creating clouds of dust in the process. Some distance away from him, Lilu screamed: Whats wrong with this roots anyway?! Theyre so weak that they cant eve break through the walls, so why are they acting up like that?! They cant pierce them because these are the walls of my dungeon of course! What are you getting so proud about?! Ignoring the screaming Lilu, Aur touched one of the roots. When he did, it shrunk and shriveled for a brief moment, only to return to rampaging when he took his hand off. Its no use. Even if I suck their magical power, they keep getting a fresh supply of it from the Dungeon Seed. What do you mean?! To put it simply, this forest has hijacked the Dungeon. Ugh, then why do you sound like youre having fun?! Lilus voice sounded somewhat tired. He didnt know whether it was from this whole situation or just from rolling on the ground, avoiding roots. [Having fun?] When Aur touched his face, he noticed that his mouth was curved in the shape of a smile. See, youre smiling right now! Lilu pointed the obvious to him. How can you say that without seeing my face? Weve known each other for so long that I can tell such things without looking at you. She sounded happy when she was saying that. I see. I havent smiled for so long that I have begun to forget how it feels. His everyday now consisted of governing the continent which he had conquered with his own two hands. I was a peaceful daily life that he craved and managed to obtain. And just so you know I dont dislike that face of yours. Now get that labyrinth under control quickly! Yeah. But I think that my naughty child is in serious need of daddys belt to think about its behavior. In such a situation, the evil old magician just couldnt help it but to grin like a madman. Volume 2 - CH 1.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 1: Lets Tame the Restive Horse-Girl, Part 2 Hmm, as I thought, its no good. Separating himself from Lilu, Aur was walking around the labyrinth. The walls were damaged in a few places so he had to fix them with the materials at hand, but other than that, there was no serious damage done to the place. But their ability to absorb magic is beyond what I anticipated. This just goes to show how lively and rich in magic this place was. There was not that much magical power stored in the Dungeon Seed beforehand, and yet not only didnt its supply ran out, but it managed to absorb so much more of it. It seems like we have quite a restive horse in here. The roots of the trees were coming through the roof and the walls like spears. Some of them were so long and twisted as if they were reaching towards Aurs body. Its signal seems to be coming from somewhere around here. If it was a dungeon made by Aur himself, there would be no need for something as trivial as finding the core. But this was a dungeon made automatically by the Dungeon Seed. Its purpose was to prioritize defense with minimum magical energy cost, but so far, there wasnt any traps on any of the corridors that he passed through. Hell have to install some later. The path ahead of him was complicated, but he didnt even bothered to draw a map of the place. Pretty much every adventurer with a good sense of direction could make a map, but in Aurs case, there was no need for that. He was the Dungeon Master, so it would be unthinkable for him to get lost in his own creation. Besides, he was taking the shortest route possible. The labyrinth was created at the edge of the forest, and was spreading towards its center, swallowing it along the way, so maybe the Dungeon Seed was also at the forests center, Aur thought. And then he heard the sound of footsteps. So youre following me after all. He muttered silently. As soon as they entered the labyrinth, he sensed some sort of presence within it. It surely wasnt Lilu. He hadnt seen her since they parted ways sometime earlier. He didnt want to believe it, but someone mustve entered the dungeon before them. But that would mean that theyve attracted someones attention even before the dungeon was created. If they managed to avoid detection, that mustve mean that they had some skill at hiding their presence. But in this place concealing oneself from Aurs gaze was impossible. Whether youre standing of moving, the vibrations and sounds can always be detected. As he went around the corner, he took a small stone cube from his pocket. When he muttered a spell it changed its form from solid to liquid. It spilled on the floor and crept on the walls, taking their appearance in the process. It was a contraption based on a mimic, a magical creature that could take whatever shape it wanted to hunt its prey. Now thanks to it, where there was a corridor earlier, was now a new wall. Vibrations of the intruders movements moved quickly as he turned into the hallway where Aur was just seconds ago, and then they stopped altogether. Because that passage was now a dead end. Next set of vibrations seemed to be puzzled, as if the intruder didnt know what to do. And at the moment when he was about to return to the previous corridor, Aur filled his fingertip with magical power. And when he did that, countless serpents rushed from inside the box, straight at the intruder. He took a step back and swung his sword, aiming at the serpents head. But that was just a decoy. Before he could react, parts of the stone wall that was actually a mimic came at the intruder, and enclosed him in a stone prison. Now then Capturing the enemy without any problems, Aur breathed a sigh of relief. Originally he wanted to make the wall a bit thicker to restrict the intruders movements, but it seems it wont be necessary. There are a lot of things that I want to hear from you, Mr. intruder But then he stopped and made an extremely irritated expression as he put his hand on his face,fFacepalming. It wasnt because the intruder who was captured within the wall turned out to be a human girl, still too young to be actually called a young woman, oh no. The reason for his reaction was much simpler. What in the hell are you doing here, Mari? The intruder, who was now smiling apologetically while trying to set herself free was an all too familiar face. So you were hiding in the ship this entire time? Yup. Said the restrained girl, while Aur touched his forehead, feeling the intense headache that was about to occur. But why would you do such a? Cause you wouldnt let me go with you, even when I said I wanted to! What else did you expect? See? Thats what Im talking about! Mari pouted her cheeks in a magnificent display of displeasure. Im not a child anymore, you know? Aur just sighted again and closed his eyes. Coming from her, in her current predicament, such words were utterly unconvincing. But it was true that she was not a little kid anymore, or at the very least, she wasnt the same little girl who Aur met so long ago. In terms of fighting prowess and abilities, she was nearing Aurs and Lilus level. I want you to put a little more trust in me, Lord Aur. I can take care of myself. But Aur still didnt care about that. I still dont believe you, you know? And I still think youre not taking proper care of yourself and those around you. As Mary shouted that, Aur finally understood. Basically, Mari was being overprotective since she knew them since she was very young. And there was also a matter of them being sexually acquainted. However, it wasnt just because of that that Aur was hesitant to take her with them. Eh, fine. Ill let you go with us, but on one condition: do you promise to always do what youre told and never, ever, under any circumstances leave my sight? Yes, and Ill be sure to protect both Lord Aur and Lilu! She declared while raising her hand. That overly enthusiastic attitude of hers was one of her greatest charms, but also her biggest flaw. But that was the most efficient way of keeping an eye on her while protecting her from the dangers of this unknown land. But if you ever break our promise, Ill send you right back home, are we clear? Yup! Ill protect you properly, you just wait and see! Aur sighted, exhausted by this whole conversation. It really might not be such a bad idea to keep her within arms reach at all times. Hey, Lord Aur? Now that he thought about it, she did called him by his name quite often. When will you finally let me go? Oh. Aur manipulated the box, and the walls that Mari was caught in changed shape. Now she was bound in such a way that only her butt was protruding out of it. Wh-whats going on?! Nothing much, I just need to discipline some restive horse-girl first! Aur proclaimed haughtily as he recited the pimps prayer in his mind and prepared his pimping hand to show Mari where her place was. Volume 2 - CH 1.3 Chapter 1: Lets Tame the Restive Horse-Girl, Part 3 Um, Lord Aur this is, kinda embarrassing Maris white butt trembled in front of Aur. It was an obscene, yet somewhat strangely erotic sight. As it is supposed to be. This is a punishment for causing me such a headache after all. W-well that may be so, but hyaaaaahn! Aur tore off Maris undergarments and flipped her skirt up. Its getting plumper with each passing day. Im not getting fat! I never called you fat in the first place. They had their first intercourse about a year ago. Since that time, her body showed signs of a very promising growth as she was receiving the Demon Lords love more and more often. Her buttocks were youthfully springy and elastic, yet pleasantly plump and feminine wherever he pressed with his fingers. Its like her but was sucking them in. Ive gotta say though I did a mighty fine job raising you thus far. Hauuuuu, Lord Aur, this is embarrassing. Please, dont stare so much. Mari rubbed her knees and thighs together. I looked like a reaction out of shame, but it mightve as well been her inviting him up. Nnn, ahhh, uuuuuuuhnn. Aur traced his fingers all over her thighs and slowly opened them. Each of his movements made Mari react by leaking a sweet voice out of her tightly shut mouth. Hyaaaaan! L-Lord Aur! Unable to bear his caresses anymore, she put out her tongue and spread her butt cheeks widely so that he could pleasure her there. He traced around her entrance, scooping up all the juices that were leaking out of her like crazy before he inserted his tongue all the way through. Nooo, Lord Aur, this this isnt what it looks like! Im Im not such a slutty Up until now, Mari was raised in a Dungeon that was filled with malice and all things evil. Essentially, she was like a daughter to Aur, who tried to raise her as a proper lady, but some things could not be avoided as she started to show immense interest in them. Please, Lord Aur. I, I want to do lots and lots of dirty things with you! So do me in a perverted way that you always do! Mari begged him, twisting her waist like a snake. Well, if she insisted, who was he to deny her? But first Who are you calling a pervert, thats rude, you know? And what do you mean by that you always do? Aur interrogated the girl while twisting his fingers inside her tight honey pot. All this time, Mari was shaking with pleasure. Everything that you do with Lilu, and Yunis, and Sofii use me however you want! My mouth, my breasts, my p-p*ssy, everything you want, just please do me already! Mari pleads with sorrowful, lustful voice. I see. I get it. When Aur pulls his fingers out of Mari, her body became limp, as if she lost all her strength. BUT I REFUSE! Nhaaaaaaa! And then, without any warning, Aur pierced himself into her in one big move. Wh.Why? I told you this is punishment! Firmly grabbing the girls ass with his hands, he was ravaging her without mercy. He didnt thought about her at all, he simply moved to satisfy his own desires. Nooooo, Lord Aur, not so rouuuuugh! She was stuck in a wall, violated by someone whose face she couldnt even see. Right now, she was nothing but a livestock to him. Nooooo, I I dont want it. Like thaaaaat! In contrast to her teary voice, her hips were moving obscenely in accordance with his thrusts and her fleshy opening overflowed with juices as it coiled tightly around Aurs fleshy spear. In such a situation, where one should feel only humiliation, Maris body was drowning in numbing pleasure. Fuaaaaah, aaaaahhhh, hhhnnnnnggghh! Even though she tried to hold herself back by gritting her teeth, Aurs penis was sending electrical shocks all the way from her butt through the spine to her head, making her moan like a dog in heat. She was fully aware of that, but did nothing to stop it. Ahhhh, no not thereeeee! More!! Stir me up more, Lord Auuuuuur! Those two statements were contradictory, but whatever. Aur was hitting all of her weak spots, and even though it felt weird and she didnt want him to be this rough with her, she realized that her body belonged to him and him alone right now. Ah, cumming, Im cumming! Lord Aur, Im! Feeling the incoming orgasm approaching, Maris whole body tensed up. But then Eh? Aurs movements suddenly stopped. Deprived of her climax, Mari was left with the feeling of his pulsing member inside her stomach. Her vagina was filled to the brim with his c*ck, but no semen gushed out of it. Um, Lord Aur? I havent cum yet? This was their first sex in quite a while, theres no way that Aur wouldnt want to release himself inside her after he brought her so close to the edge. Lord Aur Her body felt like it was burning, and she writhed and squirmed around Aurs member to squeeze his milk out of him, but he only pushed her away. Im sorry, Ill listen to your every command from now, so please forgive me! And just a little while ago you were so eager not to listen. You didnt swear that you will not leave my side and do what youll be told to do. She only swore that shell protect him. Normally there wouldnt be anything wrong about it, but magicians knew that words, no matter how insignificant they were, held great power. Swear to me that youll not act selfishly or try to do anything to deceive me. They were now in a dangerous, unknown place. If he wanted to keep her safe, he had to hold her reins firmly. Yes, I swear, I will swear! Ill do anything you command, Lord Aur, so please! Good. Together with Aurs words, the wall that imprisoned Mari fell apart, and reorganized itself to create a small room. Eh? Why? Isnt that obvious? Aur held Mari and placed them both in a sitting position, so that he could see her face properly. It would be bad if you screamed any louder than you already did. Eh, what do you. aaaaaaAAAAAaAHHHhhhH! Coming from the center of her body, Mari voice echoed throughout the small, enclosed space. Now, this will be the first one! AaaaaaaaAAAAAaaaAAaAAaAAaHhhHhHhHHhHhHHhHhhHH! Maris secret place felt like it was being ripped apart by fire. No stopping now! L-Lord Aur, please just wait a moment! Ah, ah ahhhhhhh, AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!! Instead of basking in the sensation of the climax, Mari felt with her whole body as if she was about to peed herself. No! No, not like thiiiiiiis! Not exactly what you hoped for? Aur stood up, lifting Mari with him and stabbing her with his meat rod in midair. With each stroke, she tightened around him with her fleshy, stirred up walls. No,ooooooo! Cumming! IM CU! Do not worry. Aur whispered into her ear. Even if you end up broken, youll still be cute to me. And with that, Aur drowned Maris womb with semen as she was gasping for air. Volume 2 - CH 1.4 Chapter 1: Lets Tame the Restive Horse-Girl, Part 4 Nnn, kiss, nnn. Mm, muuu Small lips were showering the stiff meat rod with kisses, and wet, slimy tongue was crawling all over the glans, making a series of obscene sounds. With her golden hair now in a mess, Mari was kneeling before Aur like she was praying to God, and she sucked on his manhood like it was a holy scripture. Coupled with her servicing of his shaft with her hands, it was a blowjob worthy of the finest prostitutes in the world. Kuh its coming out! Mary does not answer Aurs words, instead her mouth and hands started moving faster. Repeating the piston movement at an incredible speed, her tongue and hands were pleasuring Aurs weak points precisely. Groaning, he released his cloudy liquid into Maris mouth. She puffed her cheeks and accepted all of it while her hands kept on moving, milking every last drop of semen out of him. Even after he finished cumming, she kept on moving her fingers to ensure that there was nothing left in there. And when that was done, she opened her mouth to show Aur how much of his seed she could fit in her mouth. Then, she slowly proceeded to swallowing it all. I have finished cleaning, Lord Aur. She licked his penis clear and kissed the tip. Good job. Is something wrong? Puzzled, Mari tilted her head. Nothing. Its just that just a little while ago you were so selfish, and now youre so obedient. So? What do you want me to do? Without waiting for him to answer, Mari gave him another blowjob. But even as he enjoyed it, Aur was still worried about her sudden change in attitude. I just regretted She started speaking in between putting his d*ck in her mouth. Being so selfish because I realized, that youre just worried about me, Lord Aur. She smiled, holding his penis in her hands. Well, if you understand then I guess thats fine. As long as she kept that in mind, then she should be fine. Aur touched the floor, and it returned to its original, stone box form. By the way, Lord Aur, what is this? A mimic? Not exactly. The box itself is a weapon created for the purpose of exploration. Mari scoffed at the thing in Aurs palm. It looked like an ordinary stone box, grey in color and small enough to conceal it in one hand. It doesnt look like a weapon at all. Lets call it a Dungeon Cube for conveniences sake then. This name is kinda lame, to be honest. Be quiet. The name itself is unimportant. Aur traced his finger over the surface of the cube. With a clattering sound, it expanded and changed its shape, creating a bridge across the corridor. There is a pitfall ahead, we can use this to walk over it. Oh, thats quite useful. When they crossed the bridge, the cube returned to its original box shape. This weapon is kinda like you, Lord Aur. You dont say. Aur kept the cube close to himself while making a tight face. Even so, I think that I can come up with various different uses for it. And while were on the subject, you want to learn to use Labyrinth Magic? I want, please teach me! Excited, Mari clenched her fists enthusiastically. There was no monsters in here, and the path ahead seemed to be clear of traps. Since they had time to spare anyway, Aur decided to begin their lecture. First of all, you do know that there are three ways of exercising magic, right? Yes. Chanting, channeled through your hands and catalysts. Aur nods, satisfied. The labyrinth magic is classified as the second one. Aur created a light at his fingertip and drew a complex emblem in the air. Its difficult to make the required symbol correctly, and it takes time to do so. Huh, but Lord Aur, earlier you activated your magic instantly! Yes, that is the feature of Labyrinth Magic. Aur pointed to the emblem that he created. What do you think will happen when I put my magic into this emblem? Hmm, judging by its shape it will turn into three separate emblems? Exactly. When Aur pressed the emblem with his magic coated finger, it changed to three separate emblems with increased complexity. And what will happen it we put some more magic into them? Well, umm here it goes like this, and then like this so it will be eight more emblems? Thats right. It might be hard to understand at first, but when you think about it, its pure arithmetic. The more you combine the crests, the more of them will appear. So what will happen if he activate all eight of them? I dont know, its too complex for. No, wait, perhaps their number will increase to fifteen? You got it right again. With that many emblems, it was to be expected that Mari would not know the answer and start guessing. That bad habit of hers is something that must be corrected at some point for her own good. In other words, Labyrinth Magic is activating the effect you desire whenever you see fit to do so. This was emblematic magic, similar to the compressed entrance to the dungeon. It was the essence of Aurs Labyrinth Magic technique. He activated all the emblems, and they spread throughout the entire corridor, where they started shining with a brilliant light. Wow, so beautiful. Dont touch any of them. Those are trap emblems. Aur caught Mari by the neck as if she was a mischievous cat. Um, this is quite a lot to take in, actually. It is aimed at intruders why will try to invade the dungeon. They will no doubt get curious about them, just like you did, and when they do Now that Mari got a closer look, the emblems shone with brilliant light no matter from where did you looked at them. Are you going to put them on every single wall, floor or ceiling? Of course. And one more thing, these traps have a wide reach and are meant to activate even when you are flying in the air, so do be careful. Instead of being careful, Mari clung onto Aurs arm. So this whole dungeon was made using the same type of magic as with those traps? In combinations with other techniques, but basically yes. The emblems that Aur made to explain the Labyrinth Magic to Mari was one of the more advanced techniques, but with enough training, he thought that she might just be able to learn it. But if were talking about magic that allowed for a whole dungeon to be created automatically, it was still a level that she could not hope to attain. How many trap emblems are in the entire dungeon? Beside the ones I showed you there are a dozen of others made by using different methods and combinations, but if I were to give you a rough estimate somewhere around one hundred thousand I guess. Oh. Mari was clearly at a loss for words. Lord Aur, you pervert. Where did that come from? Aside from making a tight face, Aur was relieved that Mari has returned to her former self. Volume 2 - CH 1.5 Chapter 1: Lets Tame the Restive Horse-Girl, Part 5 Well then, here goes nothing! Go. Aur nodded at Mari, who was holding swords in her hands. Sai! When she swung them at the same time, shockwaves erupted from them and hit the labyrinths ceiling, creating large hole in it. Okay, now climb! Keep going as long as you can! At the same time, Aur manipulated the cube in his hand to create a cylindrical pillar and a ladder, creating a way to reach the ceiling from the ground level. Ah! What is it? Something wrong with the ground? Halfway up on the ladder, Mari suddenly stopped and looked back at Aur. The semen that Lord Aur gave to me its going to spill out. Just hurry up and climb, you fool! Aur shouted at the embarrassed girl while she was murmuring with her cheeks dyed beet-red. This doesnt look like the part of a dungeon at all. No, look closely. It might seem like an ordinary forest at first glance, but it is in fact the dungeon wall. They were now in a forest, densely populated with tall trees. Aur was pointing at a certain intertwined tree branch. But it looks like just another ordinary tree branch. When Mari swung her sword to try and cut the branch off, it dug halfway into it. Just hurry up and do it already! Surprised by Aurs outburst, Mari pulled her sword out. When she did, the wound she inflicted on the branch healed without a trace. If she wasnt fast enough, her sword would have been trapped inside the branch and she would be unable to pull it out. It is a ranch infused with magical power, although its not as strong as it initially seems to be. But its a good enough of a countermeasure to prevent the wall from being destroyed. Understood, Im sorry for doubting your work, Lord Aur. Aur stroked Maris head gently. Dont beat yourself over it. You did a good job earlier with that ceiling. Mari looked at the place where the holes she made were just a few moments ago and tilted her head. I guess so. That way we can have a hidden entrance to the dungeon, and it is well hidden from prying eyes. As expected of Lord Aur, youre a great Dungeon Master. Something like that is a given when you live in the dungeon as long as I did. But I also lived in it for most of my life. But there is a huge age gap between you and me, and with age, comes experience. Im sorry to say that, but currently youre too young to make a good Dungeon Master. Telling her not to worry about that, he pushed her from the back. Were probably all set here. We have a base for the dungeon and some measures of defense, but we should probably check whether or not there are monsters lurking around this forest. Understood. He was pleased by her enthusiasm, but sighted in his mind. In and out of itself, Mari possessed a very high level of abilities, and she was a very fast learner with good memory. She was very interested in all the things that happened around her, and she learned a lot from the other denizens of the Dungeon. Yunis taught her swordsmanship, Aur and Spina showed her magic, and she got acquainted with the Laws thanks to Melizand. Even Aur was not entirely sure what was the full extent of her actual abilities, as she probably learned much more form different people, including ghosts, demons and adventurers. And as was already stated, in terms of fighting prowess, she was almost at Lilu and Aurs level. But, because she spend most of her life in the Dungeon, she had nowhere near enough real battle experience. What is that? And that boundless curiosity of hers was especially problematic at times. What have I told you about leaving my side, Mari? If you were an intruder you wouldve died by now. They were now some distance away from the newly created dungeon. What is this, Aur? Some kind of demon? Mari was surprised at the eyebrows that grew on the trunk of a tree and a spear-like branch protruding from it like a weapon ready to be used. They are bound to be monsters and demons here that we have never seen across the ocean on our continent, so yes, it might as well be a demon. Aur was muttering to himself while he examined two other branches that were growing from the trees left and right sides. But before he could have a closer look, the tree was felled by a swift sword strike. Oh, this one is not as hard as that other one, well what do you know? Then suddenly, branches of another tree started to move silently. Theyve divided into four like tentacles, aimed at Mari and rushed out. Mari crossed her swords to make a shield and took the attack head on. Aiming for the moment when shell stop moving, more roots sprouted from the ground. Waa, so you come from there too? Mari was surprised at that sudden surprise attack. The roots came for her eyes, trying to pierce them, but they stopped moving just as they were about to reach their target. Ah, that surprised me. For a second I didnt know what to do. Two swords were stuck in the eyes of the tree. It was the third and fourth sword that Mari was using. With the main body dead, its roots and branches soon crumbled into dust. Thank you, Lord Aur. The stone plating that appeared on Maris belly during the fight melted and returned to the box that Aur was holding in his hand. He did that to protect her from that surprise attack, but thankfully it turned out that it was not needed. The trees are not supposed to be moving. How did you know what it was going to do, Lord Aur? I didnt. I noticed it just as it was about to attack you. The old sorcerer explained while shaking his head. Truth to be told, his heart was racing a bit. In the Dungeon you have to be constantly wary of your surroundings, otherwise youll fail to notice any abnormalities and it will cost you your life. And remember: overconfidence is a slow and insidious killer. Ugh. Mari took Aurs criticism to heart. I understand. I will try to be more careful. And she concentrated, looking around her with a tight expression. And as she said so, one of the trees behind her slowly opened its eyes and stared at her. Volume 2 - CH 1.6 Chapter 1: Lets Tame the Restive Horse-Girl, Part 6 Now this is bad. Aur quickly grabbed Mari by the waist and protruded the stone box. H-Hey, what do you think youre doing in such a place?! Dont waste time on stupid misunderstandings and hold on tight! Aur runs on the pavement made by the box at high speed. All the time, spear like roots and branches were chasing after them, tearing some of Maris hair out. Yan, my hair! Worry about your life first! Here I go! As he moved forward, more trees came to life right in front of them. Geez, and just when I told you that Im going to be more careful! Mari screamed as she commanded all four of her swords using magic. With precise movements, she cut down roots and branches as they were about to attack them. As humans have only two hands, one might think that dual wielding would be the peak of their abilities. But with magic, even something as seemingly impossible as wielding four swords at the same time was achievable. However, all that she knew, Mari learned through trial and error. It was her own original fighting style that maximized effectiveness and discarded everything that was unnecessary. It was Aurs first time seeing it in actual combat, but he knew right away that it was going to be a great asset on the battlefield. All right Mari, were breaking through! Eh? But! Mari had no idea what exactly was Aur planning. They were running towards an area densely populated by trees that looked like a dead end. As long as it was only from left and right, she was confident that she could counter their enemies without any problems, but it would be very bad if they were to be surrounded from three sides. Dont be afraid, Mari. Just turn your swords forward and slash away at full power. Thats all I need to do? Yes, thats all. Mari calms her breath, closes her eyes and then immediately snaps them open. For a moment, they shine with a brilliant red light. All of her swords come together, and slash away as a single blade, cutting through the foliage like it was a piece of paper. While protecting Mari from the branches with the box, Aur jumped into the hole that her swords made. Just as he expected, the attacks have ceased when they did that. Good, we should be relatively safe for now. Aur fixed Mar in his arms and looked back at what shes done. The hole she made was so big that it wasnt even regenerating. It was due to the fact that her attack was made using the power of Laws taught to her by Melizand. Laws have an effect of nullifying magecraft and witchcraft. It is an absolute rule that cannot be overwritten. The wall of the labyrinth was no exception. When faced with a Law, it was just a normal physical object. Are you sure they wont come after us here? Mari voices her doubts while holding her swords up. Those roots seem to be tightly connected to the ground in the forest. Moreover, the trees that act as walls and those that move and attack seem to be separate entities. So no, I dont think theyre going to come after us. Here, in my labyrinth, we are safe. Aur commented as if it was something natural, something to be expected. Once again, Mari was amazed by how far his sight was reaching when it came to the matters related to creating Dungeons. Now its your turn, Mari. Im expecting great things from you. Therefore, Mari was surprised from the bottom of her heart when Aur asked her to lend him her hand. M-My turn? Yes. I believe the lord of this forest should be right in front of us. I can feel him magical power clearly. Aur pointed at the thorny wall in front of them. This forest possesses immense magical power, which means it must have a lord who controls it, and he must be up ahead. That would also explain why the Dungeon Seed was going crazy like that. So in order to confront him, we need to prepare, carefully and methodically. But I believe its also a good chance for you to learn a thing or two about the duties of a Dungeon Master. In other words, Aur judged that she possessed sufficient abilities to help him with his duties. And as for fixing her shortcomings well, that can be done at any time. Understood! Ill try to do my best! Mari started to cut through the thorns. They mustve been just normal plants, because she could do it without imbuing her weapons with the power of the Laws. Eh? It was in the center of a hemispherically shaped thorny room. Mari didnt believe her eyes, so she had to blink a few times. Several vines extending from every direction, holding the Dungeon Seed in place. But the biggest surprise was the fact that someone was clinging to it. This is the lord of the forest? Aur nodded, but he was clearly puzzled as well. For all intents and purposes, their eyes did not seem to be deceiving them, but But its just a baby. Exactly. The lord of this forest was a newborn baby. Volume 2 - CH 1.7 Chapter 1: Lets Tame the Restive Horse-Girl, Part 7 Could this also be a trap? I dont think so. Aur approached the baby quite boldly, contrary to Mari who still held her swords up. The Dungeon Seed which had the baby inside of it had swollen to some extent, but it was still small enough to hold it in one hand. That was the evidence that it absorbed a great amount of magical power in such a short time. Aur designed it specifically so that it could grew in size to store more energy, and now he saw that this decision was on point. But when he looked at it closely, there was no energy that turned to liquid inside. That mustve meant that the child in itself was a concentration of high-density magical power. But whether or not its existence was magical or not, it cannot leave the Dungeon Seed unless Aur allows it. Aur couldnt sense any other enemies nearby, so he touched the Seeds surface. As soon as he did, the baby opened its eyes and looked at Aur. Its eyes were green, the same color as its hair. Its pupils were like that of a wild animal, void of any emotions. It didnt do anything, it just stared at him. Then its expression suddenly distorted, and it began to cry. What is this? Why is he doing that? And it did just that. It cried. Its wails were certainly no magical attack, it was just a cry of a newborn baby. Aur continued to be puzzled, why Mari put her swords down and approached the Dungeon Seed. Lord Aur, can you get this child out? I certainly could do that, but Then please just do it. Aur listened to Maris request, and poked the Seed with his finger. Its surface was cracked open, and it revealed the baby that was crying inside of it. As soon as it came out of the seed, it began to cry even louder. Large tears were streaming down its cheeks, it opened and closed its mouth like a fish that was out of the water, and it threw its small arms and legs about. Mari took it from Aur and rocked it gently in her arms. All right, its all right. Everythings fine now, theres no need to cry. The baby slowly calmed down, and stopped crying. I think its a girl, Lord Aur. Im sorry to ask this of you, but dont you have some clothes that we could put on her? Shell catch a cold otherwise. Hmm use this for now. He didnt have any spare clothing on him, so he took off his coat. Mari quickly wrapped the baby girl in it tightly. You sure know your way around that stuff. I had a lot of practice with Alice and Arc, after all. To Mari, every child Aur had with the princesses of Figlia or Yunis was like a little sister or little brother. And since she had to help take care of them, she had a lot of practice. Anyway, why is there a baby in a place such as this? Aur didnt know the answer to that question, so he chose to remain silent. I have everything we need, I think. Clothes, diapers, crib, etc. Sorry for the trouble. Aur thanked Yunis for bringing all the necessary things. But you know, I sure was surprised as hell when I saw Mari entering the ship with a child. And Im amazed that you managed to bring all of this. This seems like quite a lot of weight. Lilu remarked, poking Yunis side with her finger. When they finally decided to get out of the Dungeon, Mari still held the baby in her arms as she walked side by side with Aur, giving the succubus girl quite a shocker. If he had to describe it on a scale from one to ten, it would be a solid ten. At first she was rather reluctant, but she finally agreed to contact Yunis. As soon as she saw the child, she immediately returned to the Dungeon to procure all the things necessary for the childs caretaking. As part of her abilities as a spirit, she was able to teleport anywhere she wanted, and carry unrestricted amount of items with her, so getting them all transported in one go was not a problem. Since we dont know if she is a mortal, magical or maybe artificial being I thought it would be better to take more things with me, just in case. Even Spina, who was somewhat of an expert when it came to the artificial life was not able to clearly state what the baby was exactly. Could it be that someone got into the dungeon before me and used some kind of artifact to crate this child? It certainly is a possibility. Spina confirmed that such a thing was not impossible. But it is certain that it seems to be absorbing the magic from the Dungeon Seed, so perhaps it would be better if she was kept in the dungeon at all times. Just one troubling thing after another Aur put a hand on his forehead, sensing an incoming headache. He noticed that everyone was staring at him. Do not worry. We might not know who this baby is, but it does not mean that I will order you to outright kill it. As he proclaimed so, everyone was visibly relieved. They were probably happy for the kid, even if it was not their own. So what are we going to do with it now? Well obviously we have to give her a name. Mari lifted the baby in her arms and looked at it with an expression of deep care. Her eyes were following everyone in the room at all times. For a little kid like that, what they were doing mustve been extremely interesting. Then I think Mari should be the one to do it. Can I, really? Aur looked at Mari and nodded. You two were the one who found her, after all. Make sure to pick a good name, Mari. Aur is no good when it comes to that kind of stuff. You can say that again. Deep in thought, Mari looked at the baby, then at Spina, and then at the bay again. Hey, Sofii? How many times did I tell you to call me Elder Sister Disciple? Spina was strict with Mari like usual. Then, Elder Sister? It was the first time Mari called Spina in such a way. She did not missed the fact that she seemed strangely satisfied when she called her like that. What is it, Younger Disciple? Can I give your name to this baby? Your old one, I mean. My name is Spina, apprentice in sorcery to Master Aur. Nellis Bea Spina. Ive cast my old name aside, and I dont need it anymore. Do what you want with it. Thank you so much. Maris smile was as bright and cheerful as a basket full of kitties in the morning sun. From now on, your name is Sophia. Mari lifts the baby no, lifts Sophia into the sky. Its the name of the strongest, most noble and beautiful person that I know! And thus, a name that was once despised and cursed became a blessing. Volume 2 - CH 2.1 We need to build a bath in here. Well, you wont hear any complaints from me. Mari thinks its necessary too! Lilu and Mari agreed with Aur when he proposed that in the morning when they saw Yunis and Spina back to the headquarters. It has been known from time immemorial that a body that is smelly and dirty is not pleasant at all. And even though everyone was wiping their bodies with dowels doused in hot water on a daily basis, the happiness and bliss of soaking in hot water in a bath was something that couldnt be easily replaced. If we all agree to the idea, the lets get right into work! First well need to dig up the hole all the way to the geothermal water vein and work around that. As if it was that simple. Aur shook his head at Lilu, who always showed her enthusiasm when it came to the weirdest of things. The situation is different than it was in the previous dungeon. We cant just go around wasting magical energy as we like. The Dungeon Seed was floating besides Sofia who was sleeping soundly. And its contents were almost empty. Fortunately the Forest is quite large and seems to be recovering its magical energy quite fast so we dont have to worry about replenishing it, but in order to save as much of it as possible the current dungeon is only two floors deep: the ground floor and one basement floor. Were not deep enough to start digging, and even if we were, we wouldnt have enough energy to keep going. Ugh, its so hard without the access to the dragon pulse. Back in their main Dungeon, they used to leave the expansion of the place to Imps, Kobolds, Goblins and the like, but here they dont have the energy to maintain any larger numbers of beasts and servants. Its a shame that Yunis couldnt teleport water to us. Dont ask for the impossible. Well just have to make do with the resources we have available at hand. Yunis teleportation as a spirit seemed to be universal, but it had two major drawbacks. First was that she could only transport the things that she was able to hold with her hands. When it came to people she could transport up to three of them, and she was unable to transport the things that were too heavy for her to lift. As for the magical energy necessary for them to live their everyday lives normally, she transports it inside Spinas body, but even then the amount is not unlimited. And there was also a problem of the limited times of teleportation. The second drawback was that teleportation over long distances involved a lot of potential risks. When she teleported, Yunis wan not invincible and therefore she could end up getting injured if she was traveling too close to the ground or the sea. Not to mention teleporting to the places where she didnt know the exact situation. It would be bad is she wound up teleporting in the middle of a warzone by accident, so Aur planned to build a special room inside the dungeon that would act like a guiding beacon for her. Because right now, there was only one place where she could teleport safely: in front of Aur, and only because Yunis established a connection between them to help him when he was captured by the enemy. But he himself was unable to use that connection to travel back and forth. If he used that to get back to his main Dungeon, he would have to travel to the New Land by ship all over again. Then what are we going to do? Quite a simple thing, really. Responding to Lilus question, Aur took a small bottle out of his pocket. If you cant win with quality, you have to go for quantity. You still have more of those, huh? What Aur took out was another Dungeon Seed. The plan is simple: We will build another Dungeon by the seaside and draw water from there. In other words, we will use the Dungeon as an artificial water vein. But what if the water ends up drowning the entire thing? I think it should be fine. Lilu answered Maris questions. As long as the Dungeon will be constructed above the sea level, there will be no danger of flooding. Of course, we would have to prepare the countermeasures against tides and waves, and find a way to dispose of the excess amounts of water. In that case, why not use a lake, or a river? Of course, there was no sea inside the Dungeon. However, Aur had taught Mari about it and even took her to see it on several occasions. She had a lot of fun playing in the water that stretched as far and wide as the eyes could see, and she had a blast surfing on the tall waves, but there was one thing that was not fun at all. The water is so salty that you cant drink it, and bathing in such water would definitely be bad for the hair. Was it really that bad? It was so bad that afterwards Melizand had to help her wash all the salt away from her hair with fresh water for a number of times. Our main concern should be cleansing and purifying the sea water to avoid poisoning. If memory serves me correctly, I made an item just for that a while back. And Ive already asked Yunis to deliver it to us tomorrow. Thats our Aur for you, always thinking a few steps ahead. Lilu hugged Aur and smooched him playfully on the cheek. Um, Lilu? Why are you in such a high spirits? You need to ask? Salt, Mari! Salt. Once we purify water, we can get salt out of it! Okay? Honestly, Mari did not know what was so good about salt, but she decided to play along with Lilus momentum so she just nodded her head. And besides, if we create that Dungeon by the sea, well be able to also get fish! Sea fish, Aur! Lots and lots of tasty fish! Sure, if you can find some space to store them and a way to process them up then why not? Aurs ideal Dungeon was the one that would make them self-sufficient. If we search the forest then Im sure well be able to find nuts and mushrooms that we could eat together with the fish. It was the first time that Mari noticed that Lilu was really passionate about cooking. Is cooking really that much fun? Yeah, its lots of fun! But isnt this quite a hassle? Mari wanted to ask that, but swallowed her words just in the nick of time. Ill make sure to cook you something delicious, Aur! And to her overly hyped attitude, he responded in a dignified manner. Then why dont we also make a fully equipped kitchen for you to use? It should be fine since we cannot allow ourselves to bring maids or the other servants from the main base, and the prospect of eating raw food all the time is not particularly appealing to me. When she heard that, Lilus eyes began to sparkle, and she started fidgeting and spinning around like a newlywed wife. Lilu, you and Lord Aur really are like a newlywed couple, you know? You think so? I think were just the same as we always been. Lilu replied with a smile worthy of a good wife. Volume 2 - CH 2.2 Chapter 2: Lets Make an Underwater Dungeon, Part 2 Before we start anything else, lets collect the materials from the ship. Right! Mari gently waved her hand at Aur and pointed at the ship, anchored at the beach. Most of the supplies needed to carry out all the works, were being brought by Yunis every day, but the ships cargo hold contained water, food and tools needed in case of emergency. After all, its better to be safe than sorry, so Aur and Mari came to get them back. Oh, and by the way, Lilu stayed in the Dungeon near the forest to perform the maintenance of the kitchen, and to look after Sofia. Uwah, what is this?! Its so dirty! Mari climbed up to the upper deck, and looked at the disaster sprawling around, before her eyes. One side of the ship was completely stained by seawater. You think a high wave washed over the ship when we were not around? No, it does not seem to be the case. Aur claims so while carefully observing the entrance to the cabin. It bore the signs of being forcefully opened rather than being hit by a wave. Apparently, something mustve attacked the ship. I dont know what it was exactly, but at the very least, it mustve been some kind of a lifeform. Aur put his hand on a wall, and transferred some magical power into it. When he did, the wall moved to the side, revealing a hidden passage. It was a shortcut to Aurs private room that only he could use. Im not sensing any traps, but whoever was here, at least needs to possess very high intelligence to be able to invade my labyrinths grounds like that. Aurs room was a total mess too. Furniture, and barrels with food and water were lying in pieces everywhere. It mightve been small, but this ships interior was also Aurs labyrinth, and his private quarters were situated in its deepest part. Stay close to me, Mari. Otherwise, you mightve end up getting lost in here. Mari caught up to Aur in a hurry. If that happened, it would be really bad. They were back at the top deck of the ship, preparing to plant the Dungeon Seed. Stay vigilant, we dont know if the enemy is still here or not. Shouldnt we go back to get Lilu? No, we will proceed as planned. Since Aurs cube can change its shape, he placed it in the ocean beforehand to create a barrier that would isolate this part of the ocean away from the rest, limiting the possible intruders escape routes. He also created a hollowed stone pillar near the ship, where the Seed would be placed. If we place the Dungeon Seed here, it should be enough to create a sufficient waterway for the Dungeon near the forest, right? Tell me, Mari, and be honest with me: do you want to tuck your tail and run, just like last time? No, I dont want to run ever again. I wont make the same mistake like last time! Aur nodded to Maris declaration. Then follow me. Mari took all four of her swords from their sheaths, and made them levitate around herself. But before we do that With a quick, smooth move, Aur flipped Maris one piece dress upwards, exposing her healthy skin and pure white undergarments to the air. Embarrassed and surprised, Mari backed a few steps, and frantically pressed down on the hem of her dress. L-Lord Aur, w-what are you doing?! This is not the time nor the place to It is. Thanks to that, you stopped being nervous, right? Listen, in times like these, you need to be cautious, but being overly tense is almost as bad as not being vigilant at all, so just relax a bit. And besides, theres no need for you to get so shy. Ive seen all of you, after all. He mightve said all that, but he had to admit that an embarrassed Mari had a certain charm to her. I get that, but that doesnt make it any less embarrassing, And Lord Aur! Could you please not stare at my butt so much, its kinda creepy. All right, I get it. Can we move forward now that youve calmed down? Y-yes, yes we can! Receiving the Seed from Aur, Mari got on the pillar, and jumped down towards the underwater darkness. Her golden hair fluttered in the wind. Little by little, the water level inside the pillar began to fall. Seawater began to flow through the cavity, made by the Dungeon Seed. When Aur descended down the pillar, he confirmed that there was no more water inside, then he saw Mari Leaning against the wall, waiting for him. But she looked kind of strange. Whats wrong, Mari? Are you alright? T-The water is spinning round and round Then just dont look at it next time. Aur sighted, and helped Mari up. And then, he saw that she was drenched with water from top to bottom. Her golden hair were darkened due to all the water they sucked in, and her clothes were sticking onto her body. In the light, that shone on her from above, the droplets of water running down her slender limbs sparkled like diamonds. Dont stare too much. Lord Aur, you pervert! It wasnt his intention to stare at her for so long, and yet he did. Mari blushed, cast her eyes down, and covered her chest bashfully. But even when she did that, her pinkish tips were still visible through her clothes, but she herself seemed to have failed to notice that. Stop saying such cheesy line and get yourself dry quickly. He poked her forehead with his finger, and all the moisture just disappeared from her clothes, and even her hair regained their usual fluffiness. Wondering about what kind of magic it was exactly, she carefully fixed her clothes. Now that its done, let us return to the Dungeon. Um, but how exactly are we going to do that? Mari asked while looking up. The top of the pillar was quite high, and it didnt seem like they could climb back up by using any tools, not that they brought any with them, and she has yet to master the proper usage of flight magic. Theres no need for us to climb, I can shrink it, so we could get out. No problem. Following Aurs instructions, Mari stood in the center of the pillar as Aur placed his hands on the floor. The stone pillar began to shrink, until it became just a small room that surrounded them. And when it started shrinking, the ground began to quake, Mari felt like she was about to lose her footing. Dont worry, it will stabilize soon, just grab onto something. She hugged Aur tightly from behind, and after a while the tremors subsided. Not completely, as some small shaking could still be felt, but now it wasnt much of a problem to stand up anymore. So, what are we going to do now? Let me show you. Hang on to me. When Aur touched the walls again, they became transparent, exposing everything that was on the other side. This is the water flow? Thats right. The water flew to the Dungeon on the mainland through countless stone pipes that were extending from the room. After they left the room with the help of Aurs levitation magic, the aisle they were traversing was branching out in countless directions. They were going straight ahead, through the shortest route, that will be serving as a trap for potential intruders. Looking ahead, now the isle was divided into the left and right path, and both of them were filled with water flowing at high speed. Every time they turned the corner, Maris body was being swayed, to the left and to the right, but it was to a degree that did not bother her at all, allowing her to enjoy the feeling of floating through the air. Awesome, great! Lord Aur, this is so much fun! I see. Make sure to enjoy yourself then, as this is only a one time trip. Yes, I will! Her laughing face was just like that of a child of her age. Aur was really relieved to see this. Ahh, that was so fun! At the exit. They reached the room that was just below the chamber, which contained the Dungeon Seed of the labyrinth in the forest, Aur used the cube to create a spiral staircase for them to ascend. Aur, Mari, are you back yet? Theres something we need to talk about. How do I put this we have quite a situation on our hands. Lilu came flying towards them, as they were halfway through the staircase. What happened? Well, its not an emergency, but I think that it is still quite urgent. Can you come to the Dungeon Seed chamber as soon as possible? He intended to head there anyway. Aur picked up the pace, wondering just what this all might be about. Ah, hey, where do you think youre going?! Wait a minute! Wait I said! When they reached the chamber, someone dashed at them with great speed as Lilu shouted. Aur moved in front of Mari to protect her from harm, and deployed the cube in the form of a shield. MOMMY! And with a dull *BONK* sound little Sofia crashed onto the surface, only to start crying loudly due to the force of the impact. Volume 2 - CH 2.3 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 2: Lets Make an Underwater Dungeon, Part 3 Here, hurt! Here, Hurt! There, there, Sofia. Pain,pain, go away! Feeling better now? Mari kept patting crying Sofias head. When she finally stopped, she clung unto Maris skirt and looked at Aur with terrified eyes. Lord Aur. It was my bad. Im sorry. When she urged him, Aur apologized to Sofia and lowered his head. When she saw that, she smiled as if nothing had happened. Pa! Pa! Come, hom! Papa? Confused, Aur picked Sofia up. Didnt she called Mari Mommy earlier? Mama! As if she understood the question, Sofia proudly declared while she pointed at Mari. Papa! Somehow, Aur couldnt help it but cringe when she called him like that. Well then, little fruitcake, who am I? Lilu pointed at herself, feeling somewhat excited. Liru! Why only me?! Lilu felt deeply hurt by such cruel omission. So, what is this all about? Id like to know too. Aur asked Lilu, who muttered Why was the only one abandoned? and then offered them an explanation. Just yesterday, she was just like a newborn baby, and today she suddenly started talking. Such a fast growth rate is obviously not normal. When he saw her in the morning before he headed out of the Dungeon, she was just a newborn unable to walk or talk. But now she was able to stand on her own two feet and could articulate some simple words. Its like she jumped in time from a one year old to around three year old. Could this be due to the Dungeons influence? Or maybe because of the constant presence of high amounts of magical power? Aur nodded to Lilus suggestion. The Seed in the Sea Dungeon works like a spare, but most of the magical power is going here, but then again there is not that much of it, so its highly unlikely, but the possibility itself is not zero. So, Sofia is going to keep growing as the output of magical power increases? That I do not know. Ive never even heard of something like growing with magical power in the first place anyway. Aur knew of the cases involving demons where they used their magical power to increase the size of their bodies, but this was the first time when he saw someone who also developed intelligence because of it. Just what on earth are you? He just smiled wryly at himself as he looked at Sofia as she was playing with Mari at the side. Even if he were to ask her that, it is highly unlikely that he would have received an answer. You think we could understand it better if she grew up some more? Maybe could, maybe we couldnt. Honestly, I have no idea what to expect anymore. Well, lets put that aside for now and have lunch. The dining room is this one right here. Lilu exclaimed loudly as she pushed Aur by the back. Do you think shes able to eat normal meals right now? Looking at the glittering Sofia, Lilu had doubts about that, although for now, she never once complained that she was hungry. Hmm, because of the nutrition she receives from the magical power thats flowing in I doubt shed starve, but theres no harm in giving it a try. She was probably at an age where she could normally eat most of what the adults ate. The dining room was filled with the fragrance of Lilus freshly baked bread. Aur and Mari sat at the table, with Sofia situated on Maris lap. And then, at that time. Aw! Sofia suddenly cried out. Whats wrong, Sofia?! Are you hurt anywhere?! Aw! Awawawaw! Mari asked Sofia while examining her closely, but all she did was repeating the same words while she tugged at Aurs shoulders. No way. Aur noticed something, and he hurriedly rushed back to the Dungeon Seed room. He touched it with his finger, and send his energy throughout the entire place. Its an intruder. It was exactly as he expected. Eh? But we didnt do anything yet?! Lilu cried out. It was just like the time when Yunis invaded them. Its moving fast. Looks like its heading straight here through the waterway. Only the limited amount of people should knew of the Dungeons existence on this new continent. You think its the same person that wrecked the ship? The possibility is quite high. That would be the most logical explanation. Wait a goddamn second! Wrecked the ship?! WRECKED MY BABY?! Its a long story. Ignoring the screaming Lilu, Aur waved his fingers and summoned the illusory screen that displayed the intruder. He was swimming in the water with such ease and speed as if he was a bird flying through the sky. Because the intruder was in the water the visibility was poor, but it was apparent that he was quite an agile one. He evaded every trap, including arrows shooting from the wall, spears falling from the ceiling and even the lightning missiles as if it was nothing. Moreover, he was going along the shortest route to the Dungeon, so he was well oriented in its layout. This guy is bad news, Im going to intercept him. He cannot be allowed to advance any further. Lilu, you stay here and take care of Sofia. Wait, Ill go with you! Lilu made a clone of herself and handed Sofia to him. Is this okay with you? Couldnt have been better. Aur grinned menacingly and tapped the ground with his stone cube shaped into a cane. It activated a magic circle on the ground, and in the next instant, they were all enveloped in a brilliant flash of light. Kyaa! Accompanied by a strong tremors, the whole room expanded into a large hall that centered on the passage to the chamber of the Dungeon Seed. There were no other exits from here, and the only way forward led through them. Hes coming. If his aim was the Dungeon Seed, the heart of the Dungeon, then whoever that intruder was, hell have to get it over their dead bodies. In the next moment, a geyser of water erupted from the ground, and a woman with a lower body of a fish jumped into the surface. A mermaid merfolk, huh? No, what is this, exactly? Although she looked like a mermaid, she had a deer-like horn growing out of her forehead. The mermaids that Aur knew almost never wore clothing as it would interrupt them while they were swimming, but this one here wore some kind of thin clothing made from an unknown material. And above all else, the atmosphere around her and the amount of magical power that he could feel from here were on an entirely different level than that of a simple mermaid. Tagada, Yuuero! The woman raises her voice and shouts something. Aur, who knows hundreds of the worlds languages, never heard that one before, therefore he couldnt understand what she was saying. He didnt even know whether or not she was hostile or friendly. The only thing that he was sure of was the fact that those were words with some kind of meaning behind them, not just a random outcry. Who are you and why have you trespassed into our Dungeon?! He asked the woman as Lilu and Mari prepared themselves for battle. Tagada, Yuuero! She repeated her words, but they still did not understood her. I dont understand, but youve trespassed onto my territory. Aurs cube changed its shape again, this time to two bladed sickles. It is an indication of open hostility that can be understood even without words. Ferrennyie! The woman screamed, and the water behind her flew towards Aur like arrows. So be it. Sickles morphed into a shield and blocked all of incoming attacks. Ill make you regret picking a fight with the Demon Lord. Aur declared ominously. Volume 2 - CH 2.4 Chapter 2: Lets Make an Underwater Dungeon, Part 4 Eat this! Lilu shot a barrage of magical bullets at the enemy. They rain down upon her like rain on a scorched earth, but she managed to dodge them all by rippling the surface beneath her and diving back into the water. E~~i! Mari aimed for the moment when she emerged from the water, and coordinated her sword strikes with Lilus supporting fire. Avoiding such combination was practically impossible. For an ordinary enemy that is. Wawawa! The waves around the mermaid suddenly changed directions and repelled Maris swords, after which water bombs flew in her direction. Thankfully Aur was quick enough to react and block them all with his shield. Dont try to be defensive, just press the attack! Roger! With one sword in each hand, Mari rushed at the mermaid. Aur was swiftly blocking any incoming attack, and created a foothold for Mari to perform a jumping attack. The mermaid twisted her body and barely evaded that, but the third and fourth blade slashed at her dancing around her in some sort of a mad dance. Unable to outmaneuver them, she caught them with her hands, out of which gushed the streams of deep red blood. Lilu! Leave it to me! Taking advantage of the fact that the mermaid was effectively rooted in place, Lilu launched another concentrated assault of magical bullets at her, and Mari send her two other swords to enclose her in a pincer attack. But even that wasnt enough. Youve gotta be kidding me! Most of Lilus attack was shaved off by a wave of water that rushed at her at high speed in every direction, with the mermaid as the center. Lilu, fly! Aur shouted at Lilu as he grabbed Mari and extended the cube again. Hey, this is! Lilu, who flew all the way to the ceiling of the room, cried out. The whole floor was now flooded with water that reached all the way to their ankles. It limited their options of movement, and gave their opponent even more ways to attack them with. And the water level was increasing with each of her attacks. Hmmmm. Aur was groaning as he stroked his chin. The stone cube in his hand and the mermaids water attacks seemed to be quite similar in nature. In both cases they could be used to both attack and defend. The difference was that Aurs weapon was limited, and she had an indefinite amount of [ammunition] that she could use however she saw fit. Mari, I need you to stop her movements, even for just a moment! Easier said than done, you know?! Aur threw her at the mermaid without any warning. As soon as her feet touched the wet ground, countless water ropes launched at her. Wah, whoa, wawawa! She somehow avoided or deflected all of them, but there was no room for her to breathe, because watery spears began erupting from the ground whenever she touched it with her feet. How am I even supposed to do anything when I have to dance around like that, huh?! She literally had to dance around with all four of her swords just to keep up with the attacks that were ceaselessly coming at her, so it was more like she had her movements sealed by the enemy. But then Mari noticed something. This is oh, I see, so thats it! She threw her swords into the air and joined them with the other two. Heat and moisture! When all of the blades joined up, they created a series of wind gusts that temporarily blew the water away, making an opening for Mari to advance. Holding the wind-emitting swords in her hands, she rushed at her enemy head on. When she finally closed the distance, her eyes shone with a bright red light as she shouted: Thermal Sword! Her blades glow with the same red light as her eyes as the water around them gets evaporated with a hissing sound. Unfortunately Maris body was blown backwards before the heated blades managed to connect to her target. Each of Maris four swords was made personally by Aur, and each was governed by a different element. It might be a common belief that all thing magical are made out of four basic elements: fire, water, wind, and earth, but in actuality, Maris weapons were governed by the concepts associated with those elements: heat, moisture, sound, and hardness. Recovering from the aftershock, Mari was back on the offensive. COLD SWORD! She was not aiming at the mermaid directly, but rather at the water at her feet, making it freeze to seal her movements. She mightve been able to control water, but she had no authority over ice. Maris strategy was built on that assumption. Lilu, do the thing! Yeah, yeah, no need to tell me that twice! Even though it might still be a little bad, here I go! Lilu produced a contraption that turned into a portable cannon in her hand. Basically it was simillar to Aurs cube, but instead of changing its shape freely, it was programmed to change into a set of previously installed designs. For example, what she had in her hands now was capable of continuous rapid fire. And the best part? It didnt even needed bullets, as long as magical power was supplied to it. And it packed one helluva punch. SAY HELLO TO MY LITTLE FRIEND!!!!!! And her gun fired a powerful shot. And then another one, another one, and yet another one. Each shot was shredding through the watery wall like it was paper, leaving large holes in it. The mermaid, however, was intact, and still standing. YOUVE! GOT TO BE! SH*TTING! ME!!! How did she even?! Somehow, she was able to escape her icy prison and avoid taking any kind of damage. Lilu, Mari, come! Aur took the cube and created a small room for them to hide. He then proceeded to produce water from inside the box so that the room could be pushed forward. Im sorry, Aur, I Dont worry about it. You did your best. Well done. Aur said to the trembling Lilu. Now, do the two of you know what is the most effective trap against monsters living in the water? Ice was not able to restrict its movements, lightning was also not able to do sh*t against it. Fire might be effective, but using it was pointless with so much water around them. I dont suppose its dehydration, right? Well duh, you idiot! Aur criticized Mari for the lack of knowledge. As they were making their way further into the Dungeon, the mermaid chased after them at incredible speed. Remember, when it comes to aquatic creatures The room shook with terrible vibrations. The passage they were going through gradually grew thinner, until it was just the size of a small corridor. Of course, it was not a normal function. Aur manually maneuvered them to change them like that. And then, with a loud sound followed by an ear-piercing scream They are incredibly weak against pitfalls. The mermaid fell down the hole that opened in the ground. Volume 2 - CH 2.5 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 2: Lets Make an Underwater Dungeon, Part 5 Hey, are you sure this is really all right? Probably. Lilu looked at the captured mermaid with suspicious eyes, as she was just floating in a small container filled with water. So it looks like youre able to manipulate waves specifically, but not able to compress or solidify water itself. If she was able to do something like that, they would have much more trouble with her than they already had. And if youre placed somewhere completely filled with water, you wont be able to do much. Basically, her weakness was the same as Aurs cube. She could only do so much with the limited resources at her disposal. But what is she, exactly? Most likely a member of some native tribe. She showed no signs of plotting anything to escape, she was simply floating around in the container. Lets put the thinking aside for now and eat something, shall we? Lilu proposed, when she heard Maris stomach growling. Yes, that is probably for the best. Just in case, I will take the container with us so we could have her under supervision at all times, is that okay with you? Yeah, no problem. I will help you make dinner, okay Lilu? When they got to the dining hall and the girls went to the kitchen, Aur put his hand on the floor and created some dining tables and chairs. Oh, you took care of the tables? Thank you. After a while Lilu and Mari brought a familiar-looking dish to the table. I wanted to try, and make something new with all the ingredients we got since we arrived here, but since I have no one to make a taste test for me, I decided to for something that I know will taste good. We will do our best next time. Well, it was probably a good decision. After all, we need to be wary of unknown poisons and diseases. Engaging in a relaxing small talk, the three of them took their seats. Well then, time to dig in~~! Mari was about to put the spoon in her mouth, but then she felt a strong stare on herself so she turned her eyes to the side. Wow!? The mermaid was tightly stuck to the transparent wall of the container. She was staring intensely at the spoon in Maris hand. She was in the water so they couldnt tell for sure, but she also mustve been drooling. You want some? She could not understand the words, but when she saw Mari lifting the bowl with soup, she started nodding her head vertically. I dont believe this you want to tell me that you picked a fight with us just so you could rob us of our food?! Aur thought back to when they were on the ship. Food and water barrels were destroyed, but his grimoires and magic tools were left intact. He thought it was because the intruder could not understand their value, but in reality it seems that she was not interested in them, in the first place! What should we do, Aur? Mari asked, as she furrowed her brows. Eating like that was uncomfortable, to say the very least. If we give you food, will you promise not to hurt us? When Aur told that to the mermaid by using gestures, she frantically agreed. Aur felt to be at a loss for words, to describe what just took place. When it came to deals and contracts, even if they were false, they had legal power, if both parties agreed to their terms. Even if she only partially understood what he was saying, the contract was made at the moment she nodded her head, but she mightve just done it out of the blind desire for food. Now that looks like something interesting. What happened here, and who is this girl exactly? Thankfully, a savior in the form of Yunis arrived on the scene. Yunis? Not this is great, just peachy. Can you give us a hand with something? Now that Yunis was here, she should be able to help them clear this whole mess of a situation. Yeah, sure. And then they proceeded to explain the circumstances to her. Are you sure you want to do this? Lilu asked after they finished their explanations. Of course. When it comes to eating meals, the more the merrier. Maybe so, but you dont know how crazy strong she is. Lilu knew that Yunis was strong herself, but that mermaid took the three of them on at the same time and held her ground. Hence Lilu was worried what might happen, if they let her out now. I think it will be fine. Besides, you can always kill her if she tries anything funny. But if we can resolve this conflict without needless bloodshed, then Im all for it! Lilu thought that this innocence of hers was rather horrible. I mean, we were enemies when we first met, right? But when I switched sides you treated me rather well for someone who tried to kill you. That was because you were no longer our enemy, youve become a precious comrade. And it was so long ago. Yunis laughed at Aur, as he tried to get out of this awkward exchange. All right then. Get out. At Aurs command, the container opened, splashing the water around. When she landed on the floor, the mermaids tail morphed into a pair of long, beautiful legs covered by sparkly, translucent skirt. This does not appear to be an illusion. Might she be of a species that got out of the water and lived on dry land? It was not uncommon for bestial races to possess the ability to turn into humans, but it was the first time that Aur saw someone who was able to change only a part of their body. I am Aur. Aur. She repeated like a parrot. And you are? Tatsuki. So she was intelligent after all. Aur felt that she was able to differentiate and understand intentions of her speakers. Tatsuki, if I give you food, will you promise not to hurt us? She nodded vigorously. And with that, their contract was complete. Now then, lets eat. Vilsky!!!!! When the plate with food was place before her, Tatsuki squealed with delight. They still didnt know what she was saying, but judging from her expression the meaning was quite obvious. She downed the dish prepared by Lilu in no time. Phew! After he finished his meal, Aur exhaled deeply and wiped his lips with elegant movements. We really ate quite a lot. And then they heard a scream, as Tatsuki raised her arms and grabbed Aur by his cheeks, and patted them in a fast fashion. Judging that it mustve been some form of ritual, Aur nodded and did the same. Looks like the contract was working just fine. Even if it was for such a trivial reason, Tatsuki has made a contract with Aur, which means that if shed try to hurt him, she will end up feeling an indescribable amount of pain. It was a standard countermeasure against potential disobedience. Now then, if youve finished, youre free to go. Aur gestured with his head, to which Tatsuki screamed once more and jumped back into the water, where her legs turned back into the lower body of a fish. Was it really a good idea to let her go? Lilu asked as she prepared a new meal for Aur. Now that shes entered a contract with me, there should be no problems. With this contract, he established himself as the dominant one in their relationship. He didnt feel bad about it, it was something that needed to be done to keep their safety intact. If you provide food to the dog and treat it well, it will love and obey you. But if you try to harm it, it will surely bite you back. And so, Tatsuki came to eat together with them the next day as well. And the day after that. Volume 2 - CH 3.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 3:Lets Establish Peaceful Relations with the Native Tribes , Part 1 We need to learn the local language. Aur said so at one point. There are just too many things that we dont understand to simply ignore this matter. Cant it be done with magic? When it came to languages, Aur could be called a master linguist. He back on the old continent, he knew practically every language in existence, including Alvish, Dorguish, and even the languages of Goblins and Harpies. It could be, but in order for it to be effective, the user must first understand the target language. It cannot be done with the languages that you are not familiar with. Hee, so thats how it works. Hearing his explanation, Lilu came with an idea. It wouldnt hurt to ask her about it, would it not? You know what, youre right. It might be useful. Aur turned his face towards the mermaid that was greatly curious about white bread. Oi, Tatsuki. When Aur called her name, her ears twitched, just like that of a cat. That was it, however. She did not even glanced his way until she was done with her portion of bread and soup. Da~~~~~~~~~Viiiiii~~~ And she jumped back into the waterway with just those enigmatic words. I dont understand what she was going on about, but I hope it was nothing bad. Well, I dont know about that Lilu nodded at Aur who was somewhat distraught. See? That is why it is imperative for us to find some native tribes to learn the language from them. And how do you plan to do that? By being a Demon Lord, of course. Aur turned around and donned his coat. And with that, Im going! The evil magician smiled wickedly as he headed towards the exit. Yutsu was walking along the forest path. It was a way she was accustomed to walking and playing on since she was little, but today it felt just horrible. It was like her feet were refusing to make another step, until she just came to an abrupt stop. Huh? That was because, the road ahead should be splitting in two. But now the only path was the one leading to the left. She felt a strange, heavy feeling filling her chest, but she cannot afford to turn back. She had no choice. She had to go along the only remaining path. As she continued along it, she noticed that there was something amiss. She couldnt hear the buzzing of bugs or singing of the birds as she always did. She noticed it just now, but today the forest seemed to be unusually quiet and insanely creepy. Even the sounds of leaves moved by the wind could not be heard. Unable to bear this pressure weighting down on her, she turned on her heels in order to go back. No way why?! But she froze right in her tracks. Because the road that was supposed to be behind her, was no more. Instead, there was a wall of blooming bloody-red flowers blocking the road forward. Thats impossible! Feeling that panic began to well up inside her, she pushed through the thick foliage in an attempt to go back. But the flowers just kept on blooming around her, distorting her sense of direction. If her memory served her correctly, she shouldve returned to the main road by now. On top of that, a thick fog was gathering around her. As she went forward it grew thicker and thicker, to the point where she was unable to see her own feet. And then she heard a voice. It was distant and she couldnt make out what it was saying, but it sounded like it was becoming her. She slowly walked towards its source. She wasnt sure how long or where she walked, because the visibility was so poor, but finally, after what seemed like an eternity she saw a building made out of thorns. In the middle of that building, the man was standing, gazing into the distance. He had the hair that she has never seen before, a dark golden color. He was tall, and his skin was so pale that it was almost white. When she approached him, he looked down at her with his amber-colored eyes. Aur thought that he got himself a rather unusual catch. If he didnt knew better, he wouldve mistook the girl for a boy when he first saw her. She mustve been the same age as Mari, maybe slightly younger. She had black eyes and short silver hair, and the body that looked like it was underdeveloped. Originally the labyrinth was supposed to ward off potential intruders, but for the current task, Aur specifically changed its purpose to guiding any stray sheep towards him when they got lost. It was his first time doing something like this, but it was rather successful. But it was too early to celebrate just yet. First he had to see what kind of information he could extract from this girl. And what might you be doing here, little one? Are you lost? He asked the girl, and stretched his hand towards her. Rather than try to escape, she C Yutsu willingly took hold of it. Volume 2 - CH 3.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 3:Lets Establish Peaceful Relations with the Native Tribes , Part 2 As the girl took Aurs hand, he stared at her and wondered. Why did she look like that? Was it due to some kind of curse? Lots of questions were going around his mind, but he brushed them all aside when he saw that the girl began to tremble in his arms. The questions can wait, I guess. He picked her up and carried her over to the bed. Standing in this cold is bad for your body. He declared as he took his coat off. Well, that should do it for now. Feeling somewhat indecisive, Aur covered her with his coat. At the same time, he scanned her entire body with is magic, but he found no traces of poison, hidden weapons, or any magical tools, so it was not an assassination attempt, and even if it was, Lilu and Marie were both right in the next room. Putting his thoughts in order, Aur spoke to the girl, Yutsu, with a soft voice. Dont be afraid. But then he remembered that the girl did not understand any of his words. And she was trembling all over. Unless she was an actress capable of deceiving even a demon lord, she was just a simple girl that probably had not many occasions to get herself acquainted with men. He didnt know it for sure, but he assumed that mustve been the case after witnessing her reactions. You mustve went through quite an ordeal to get here, huh? Yutsu gave him a strange look. In order to help her calm down, he gently patted her head, and hugged her tightly. Her shoulders were so thin that they mightve broke even under the slightest of touches, but they fitted comfortably into Aurs hands. The temperature of her body was high, just like a small animal, and her heart was beating so fast that it might as well pop out of her chest at any moment. There, there. Feeling calm yet? When he asked her that, she nodded her head as if she understood what he was trying to say to her. But she jumped up like she was struck by lightning because he slipped his hand between her legs. Slowly and delicately, Aur was rubbing the secret place of a girl who probably was never touched by anyone. Her secret garden was completely void of moisture. Hmm, you should be fine as you are. With his other hand, he stroked Yutsus throat and slid it down to her chest. She shivered under his rough touch. Nnnn When his fingertips reached the top of her chest, she moaned quietly for the first time. It was due to shame and tension rather than pleasure, but at the very least she did not try to hide it. You dont have to hold your voice back. He whispered into her ear with a soft breath. As he moved his hand, her honey pot got increasingly hotter. Fu, uuuuh. With skilled and experienced movements, he was caressing her entire body. Huhngg! Feeling all weird and fluffy, she accepted Aurs tongue into her mouth as he slowly kissed her. Their soft, wet tongues were dancing around their mouths, pleasuring each other. As they did, a flaming hot sensation pierced her at the bottom of her stomach. !!!! Prying her legs wide open, Aur shoved his big, reddish meat rod inside of her. Due to all the caresses that she received, she felt almost no pain as he slid into her rather easily. Yutsu felt a strange kind of warmness spreading throughout her entire body. Huhgggmmmnnn! She strongly felt his every thrust as he was pumping his thing in and out of her. Without any pain, the only thing Yutsu experienced were the waves of pleasure that up to this point was unknown to her. Fuh, uaaaaah! As she flailed her arms around, she found Aurs back and wrapped them around it. With each and every one of her limbs, she was now clinging onto the man she didnt even knew. Aaaaaaaah! She cried out, feeling him penetrating her all the way to her womb. Hiiiiiii, Aaaaaaaah, hah, aaaaaahnnn! A girl who never knew man and never even pleasured herself before could not even begin to grasp what that fever that caught her entire body was. She was afraid of that unknown heat, but the longer she experienced it, the more she craved it, to the point where her hips began shaking on their own, as if they were hypnotized. This feeling was frightening and scary, but she could not help herself. Fear, separation, dependence, want, all those feelings were mixed inside of her now. And finally, after being assaulted by all those sensations, she felt that something strange was welling up inside of her. Aaaaaa, haaa, aaahahhhaaaaa! She tried to tighten her lips to not allow those shameful moans to escape her throat, but she was unable to. But then Aur gave her a helping hand. He sealed her mouth with his own, preventing any voices from ringing out. DDDDDDDD Her whole body burned. Her face, her hands, her legs, everything was being swept away by this overwhelming feeling that took a firm hold over her. Nggggghhh, uaaaaaaaa! Aurs penis was pounding mercilessly at the girls vagina as she was about to reach her climax. In order to help her endure her first ever orgasm, he place one of his hands on her chest and absorbed a part of the pleasure into himself, just like a sponge that absorbed water into itself. The girl was no longer afraid, and she was ready to accept Aur and his overwhelming desire. She was prepared to reach the peak of ecstasy thanks to that strange man whom she did not know. Here I go! Cumming!!!! She had no idea what he just said. But by the way her body was reacting, she was sure that something amazing was coming. A mans desire to spill his seed inside a woman, and pass on his genes. She decided to take it with her whole being. Ah, ah, aahhh, aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh! As Aurs white, cloudy stickiness filled her entire body, she felt that her consciousness was slowly drifting away. * * * Was it successful? Yes, that was indeed a success. A resounding one, if I were to say so myself. Lilu nodded deeply, seeing Aur laying on the bed. Hearing the voices of two people, Yutsu slowly opened her eyes. Do you understand what Im saying? Yes, I understand. Yutsu answered Aurs question. Some of her words were still illegible, but now at least he understood the intentions clearly. Ive connected a part of my soul with your soul, so that we could understand what the other one is thinking. He is an expert when it comes to soul manipulation. With a little help from Lilu, he created a magic that allowed him to combine a part of his soul with the other person through the means of sexual intercourse, using the ejaculation and semen as a medium. With their souls now connected, the language barrier was not that big of a problem anymore, because their meaning was being transmitted directly. You seem to be a bad person, but I guess Ill help you, at least for now. Yes, you do that. Yutsu agreed to Aurs suggestion, although she was clearly reluctant about it. Due to their connection, he knew that she wasnt lying. Even thought I have yet to explain what I would require you to do? Yes, of course. She smiled and nodded gently. It is my duty as your wife, oh honorable hero, to assist you in every way possible. She said something like that. Wait, run that by me again? What was that about a hero and his wife? Since we joined our bodies together, it is now my sacred duty to be by your side at all times, and do everything that you require of me. It was a little scary at the beginning, but Im glad that you were so gentle with me, oh hero. There was no embarrassment nor puzzlement in Yutsus voice. She believed what she said from the bottom of her heart. Eh, once again, step by step. Explain it to as if I was an idiot. It is what the great shrine maiden foresaw, that I am to become the great heros wife. Foresight. Not predicting or assuming, but knowing for sure what will happen in the future. The kind that Aur sometimes used showed him the steps that he had to take to achieve the future that he desired. It was like twisting and bending one destiny to create another one. Therefore, he didnt placed much faith in something as pretentious as prophecies. But predictions were another thing entirely. To know the future that should not be known. That was something that neither magic nor laws could achieve. And what was that foresight about? Apparently it was about a brave warrior of great renown and immense power. Since the only heroes that Aur knew were the ones governed by Heaven, then perhaps here this Hero was someone else entirely. So a little clarification might be in order. So, who exactly is that hero supposed to be? And Yutsu happily explained. Someone who will struck down the Devil Lord. Aur had to try his hardest not to laugh. Volume 2 - CH 3.3 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 3: Lets Establish Peaceful Relations with the Native Tribes- Part 3 [AHA HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! AHA HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!] [This is no laughing matter.] Aur criticized Lilu, who was laughing her lungs off while gripping her tummy. They were on their way to Yutsus village to hear about the foresight in more details. On the way, Aur filled Lilu in on the details, of what had happened back at the house in the forest, hence her reaction. [So it is true then! You are a hero, a Chosen One, destined to bring a swift end to the despotic rule of the Demon Lord, as foretold by the scrolls! [Lilu ufufufufu, stop laughing, its rude ufufufufufufufu!!] Mari tried to hide her own laughter, but ultimately failed. Yutsu gazed at them with a mixture of wonder and puzzlement. [Is it really okay for me to take them along with us?] [Its all right. So far, everything went just as the foresight had predicted.] Hearing such a reply, Aur clicked his tongue. This whole situation has been growing fishier by the minute. Soon, they came to a small village in the forest. It had no paved roads, and the one that existed, was barely wide enough for one horse-drawn carriage to fit onto it. The houses were made of primitive materials such as leaves and stones. It would seem that the civilization here was not advanced at all. As they walked along the road, more and more villagers came to gawk at them. Their eyes were filled with curiosity and suspicion, but there was no fear or disgust in them. Up until now, they mustve lived their lives peacefully, not bothered by the outside world. Most of them shared Yutsus features, that is silver hair, black eyes, low posture and slightly yellowish skin. [All of your people are quite small, if I may be frank.] [Were not small. Its just that you heroes are too big.] When it came to height, Aur was not tall, but he was not small either. He was about in the middle. Yutsu on the other hand, was one head smaller than Aur. The villagers were considered big as compared to Kudks or Daergs, which are Halflings, but the men were about half a head shorter than Aur. Coupled with their delicate facial features, they looked a lot younger than they were in reality. Aur was really surprised when he heard that Yutsu was actually older than Mari. [Here we are.] Bending over, they tried to enter the biggest house situated in the middle of the village. [Before you enter, please take off your shoes.] [Why?] [Cause, otherwise youll make the floor dirty.] He wouldve understood not bringing weapons inside, but to take ones shoes off the culture of those people was truly mysterious. Thinking that, Aur took off his shoes and entered the house. [So you came at last, Aur, The Demon King.] The old woman with her face covered in wrinkles spoke. Due to her age, she seemed to be even smaller than the rest of the villagers. [Who are you and how do you know who I am?] Aur asked without hiding his discomfort. [My name is Tena, Im Yutsus grandmother. As for who you are, I saw that, and many others things, with the power of my foresight.] The old woman answered slowly, totally disregarding Aurs stern gaze as he leaned against one of the walls. [Forgive my skepticism, but I do not believe in such trickery.] [Save your breath.] Tena stopped him from speaking further. [I am just an old lady, and I have no way of knowing why did our Lord decided to grant me this power. Trying to search my mind for answers will yield you nothing, Im afraid.] [So you can also sense when someone tries to read your mind? Talk about problematic.] [What? Aur, what is she talking about?] Mari could not comprehend the situation, so she just stared from one person to the next. [Aur tried to read this womans mind, but she saw right through him and stopped him.] Aur nodded at Lilus words. For Aur, who was the master of the labyrinth, mind reading was as easy as breathing, to such an extent that he no longer needed spells or words to do it. Just like with foresight, there were not many magicians in the world who could achieve such a thing. [As I said, it was not my decision to receive this power.] [But you sure are using it rather willingly. Placing so much faith in something like that is foolish, in my opinion.] Opening her wrinkled old eyes, Tena looked Aur in the face. [But sometimes believing is better than not believing.] It is said that magic is the root of all creation in the world and that it renders the impossible possible. But even in such a world, there were still things that even magic could not explain. Seeing and foretelling the future was one of them. [You called me by my name. To me, that is proof enough that there is no such thing as predicting the future.] [Hou?] [Prediction usually means that you see the scenes of the events that would happen in the future, but they dont give you knowledge, but you mentioned my name right of the bat.] In other words, Aur thinks that shes learned of his name not from predicting the future, but by some other means. [But what if your name has been incorporated into the prediction, allowing me to see the future based around your person?] She wanted to say that she learned his name by prediction, and foretold the future based on that knowledge. Magically it was impossible to prove, but Aur had no intention to argue about that. [We can test it quite easily.] Aur grabbed Tena by the neck and lifted her up. [Right here, right now. Predict whether or not I am going to kill you. If you say that I will, I wont kill you, and if you say that I wont, I will kill you.] Her neck was unusually slender. If Aur had put just a little more strength into his hand, hed probably snap it without any effort. [And knowing that, what makes you think that Im going to tell you the truth?] Despite being held, she asked in a solemn tone. [Dont try that. You cannot lie to me.] Aur declared in a low voice. Demons were extremely sensitive to lies. If shed lie to him, Lilu would inform him about it immediately. After a brief silence, the old woman spoke. [You will not kill me.] [Oh really? Then watch me.] Aur began to strangle her. [If youll kill me you will regret it.] There was no panic in her voice, which prompted Aur to stop what he was doing. [If you kill me, then one year from nowThat girl will die.] She said as she pointed her shriveled finger towards Mari. Volume 2 - CH 3.4 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 3:Lets Establish Peaceful Relations with the Native Tribes , Part 4 What an utter nonsense. Aur stopped strangling the old woman, but he did not loosen his grip on her throat either. He didnt believe her in the slightest, but if there was any possibility of her words being true, he judged that he shouldnt be so rash about offing her. Nonsense or not, only the Lord Almighty can know it for sure. Lilu didnt deny her words. So at least she wasnt lying, or she was so good at it that she was able to deceive even a demon. What is your objective? Just what do you want? Aur clicked his tongue and took his hand off her neck. Would you believe me if I said that I only want the girl to be safe? Tena rubbed and massaged her sore throat. Because that person is a threat. Both to my people, and to you as well. That person? Tena nodded at Aur who looked at her with a puzzled expression. A Devil King who razes anything and everything in his sight to the ground. That is who that person is. Do you know the name of that Devil King? I know, but even uttering it in hushed whispers makes him grow in power substantially. Just by uttering his name? It was a concept that was not able to grasp very well. He has never heard of such magic. If he could use such magic himself, then he would have had his subordinates by his True Name every day. Well, whatever. If he really is that powerful, all we have to do is to stay out of his way. After all, Aurs visit to the New World is not an invasion, but rather a survey of the potential threats. He had no obligation to engage in a conflict with someone who was supposed to crush everything and anything with his presence alone. Im afraid you cannot do that. Oh, care to enlighten me why is that? It is your destiny to fight him. Your fates are undoubtedly intertwined. That is what the foresight gifted to me by the Lord told me. Aur looked at her for a while, and then took the stone cube from his pocket. It formed itself into the shape of a chair as he sat down, contemplating what he just heard. Explain that to me in more detail, if you would. Aur urged Tena as he crossed his legs. Once every year, he who calls himself the Devil King demands a sacrifice of a young, beautiful girl. Aurs face tensed up. He used to do that sort of thing himself. If the sacrifice is not offered, the Devil King will destroy everything in his path until his anger will be quenched. What a foolish thing to do. That was his honest opinion. No matter what, destroying the whole village because of one girl was outright inefficient. Aur would have never done something like that. And Yutsu is the only fitting candidate in this village. You want to offer your own granddaughter as sacrifice?! Aur stood up and shook Tena violently. She could no longer be considered pure. Not after what Aur had done to her. In other words, the village was in danger because of what he did. Demon Lord, sacrificing this child would be much better than silently accepting our own demise. You f*cking! Aur could never forgive such selfishness. In his eyes, children should not get mixed up in the affairs of the adults. Mister Hero, please, wait! This is what I also wanted! I agreed to this! Yutsu wrapped her tiny hands on Aurs tightly clenched fist. Ive been listening to grandmothers stories about the Devil King since I was little, and I decided that if it is for the good of the entire village, then I dont mind being sacrificed! And that was not a mistake, my child. This is how it should be. YOU SHUT THAT WH*RE MOUTH OF YOURS OR ILL DO IT MYSELF! Shaking off Yutsus hand, Aur sat on the chair again. What does Mari had to do with this whole mess? You are destined to fight the Devil King, and that young lady is destined to die in that battle. This is what fate has decided. Aur finally understood what ticked him off so much about this whole situation. Decided by fate, you say? That was what he hated the most, the notion that everything in this world had been already decided and there was no point in fighting against the tides of fate. Who exactly said that, your God in his Heaven?! If so, then let me speak to him, Ill make him change his mind. Believe it or not, I can be pretty persuasive when I want. Aur says angrily, but Tena just shook her head. All is decided the moment we are born, and no one can change it. If it is my granddaughters fate to be sacrificed, then this is how it must be. At this very moment, Aur regretted that this woman was not his enemy. What you want to say is that you wont take your fate into your hands and youll just blindly follow what someone else had decided? Naturally. As for that Devil King guy, it was understandable that the two of them would clash sooner or later. From what he heard, they had totally opposing personalities and viewpoints, just like night and day. So in order to prepare for that confrontation to come, he and his forces would have to become stronger. What if we took Mari back to our Home Base at the Old Continent? Is he still going to kill her? No, that way that tragic outcome can be avoided. Hearing that he felt somewhat relived, but only a little. Even with all your power, you can only escape from him, you cannot hope to defeat without casualties. If you choose to oppose him, disaster will be unavoidable. That is why we should cooperate with each other. To conquer this threat and save as much of what we love as possible. I see. That was a reasonable offer, and Tenas ability was very tempting. It would be a huge help for Aurs policy of exploring the continent while avoiding needless conflicts. If your ability is real, then you should already know my answer. But why?! To use your own words, because fate wills it so. It wanted you to ask me that question, and now it wants me to ignore it. That, and I just dont care about that story of yours. Aur stood up, and folded the chair back into its cube form. Mister Hero! Were done with this sh*t. Aur shook Yutsus hand off when she reached out to him. Dont you ever call me that again. Im not a convenient puppet for your pathetic prophecies. And he began to walk away with Lilu and Mari. Fuuu haaaaaa When they left, Tena began to breathe erratically, and her whole body broke down into a cold sweat. Those bones of mine are getting old indeed. That was the price she had to pay for meeting with the Demon Lord on equal footing. Are you sure it is okay, grandma? He refused our offer. For the time being, that was the best possible result. The result wouldnt be any different, no matter what they mightve tried. But it still was exactly like they wanted the events to unfold, all in accordance with the unchangeable destiny. Lord Aur, why did you refused to cooperate? Mari asked Aur when they were on their way home. There are various reasons but most importantly I do not trust that woman. But she never once lied, did she not? Yes, theres no doubt about that. Lilu took over from there. When you say it like that, it makes me a little worried. Why?! Mari looked at Lilu suspiciously. Because you tend to be careless when it comes to that kind of stuff. Hey! If Lilu says so, then it must be the truth. Aur extended a helping hand to Lilu, who was quite offended by Maris statement. Really? And unsurprisingly, Mari believed him. After all, he always was good with honeyed words. Of course, shes my right hand after all. Mari was full of admiration towards his words. Of course she would be his right hand. Out of all of Aurs minions, she was by his side practically from the very beginning, she helped to create the Dungeon, and now she was responsible for helping with the governing of the conquered continent. So Lilu was actually such an amazing person?! Well at the very least she makes for a good lie detector. You bet I am! Oh, wait, that wasnt! But anyway, does this all mean that that granny can really see the future? I know its hard to believe, but Im afraid that that is exactly the case. Her abilities seemed to be genuine, but that is exactly why Aur refused to cooperate with her. He just couldnt bring himself to trust someone who claimed to know the future. Having someone like that for an enemy was bad, but being friends was equally as frightening. In both cases, you could end up having your deepest secrets exposed while not knowing anything about the other party. But whether I believe her or not, what she said is far too important to just ignore it. Rather, they needed to come up with a countermeasure against such a grave outcome. So you really think that Im going to die? Youre not going to die if you return to our Home Base at the Old Continent, thats how I interpret what Tena said. Eh, you really think so? In reality, Aur was worried about Mari as if it was his own life and death. At least no harm should come to you once youll be back in the Heavenly Dungeon. No one would dare to attack us there. And even if there was someone like that, we have Yunis and Melizand there, so theres nothing to worry about. .Yes. Lilu is Aurs right hand, Yunis is a hero, and Spina is Aurs apprentice in learning magic. And Melizand, whos now acting as Aurs advisor, was not to be ignored too. All the girls that live in the labyrinth had excellent fighting capabilities and in one way or another were essential to the Dungeons proper functioning. Among them all, only Mari didnt have any remarkable achievements. She thought they were all equal, but she finally understood that it was not the case. Aur opened the door to the Dungeon and urged Mari to come inside. Welcome back, mama! Sofia hugged her as soon as she saw her. Welcome home, master. Spina, who was charged with looking after Sofia while they were gone, greeted Aur with quite a shabby appearance. What happened? Aur was puzzled because normally Spina always kept a stone face and perfect attire. Nothing you need to concern yourself with. Its just that this girl, she really wanted to go see Mari, her mother, and things got a little out of hand. Judging by how messy her hair was, it surely got more than just a little out of hand. Lord Aur. While lifting Sofia who clung to her skirt, Mari turned towards Aur. I I cant go back after all. I need to take care of this child. Maris face right now, it wasnt a face of a girl who wiped the tears off a little kids face because it was the right thing to do. It was the face of a mother ready to do anything to protect her child. Aur saw that face before. It was the same face that Yunis made when their son was born. I see, now I understand. I doubt that. Mari will not die if she returns to the Heavenly Dungeon, thats what the old lady said. But she didnt say what will happen if she decided not to return to the Dungeon. Volume 2 - CH 3.5 Chapter 3:Lets Establish Peaceful Relations with the Native Tribes , Part 5 Umu? Tena woke up to a strange feeling. What is going on? Before she knew it, she was lying in an unfamiliar room. The walls were made out of red bricks, there was no windows, and there was only one way out of the room. Unable to sleep on stones, she raised herself up. This is strange. She murmured to herself as she was making her way down the dimly lit aisles. She was unable to predict what this place was, nor what she should be doing to get out of here. Has her ability been sealed by some unknown means? But when she was predicting the future earlier she didnt saw herself being thrown into such a place. So that left only one possibility. A dream, huh? Im afraid that it wont be anything this pleasant for you. When she spoke out loud, a voice answered her back. A familiar voice. Aur? At the end of the corridor was the room similar to the one in which she started. There, she saw the figure of the Demon Lord Aur. What do you mean? At the same time as she asked him that, she was granted an abrupt vision of the future. In it, she saw herself standing in front of a big mirror, but she couldnt recognize the image reflected in it. The skin of the girl in the mirror wasnt that of an old woman, but a smooth one belonging to a young lass. Prediction is an amazing ability, wouldnt you agree? I mean just look at it. The image was that of a beautiful girl with black eyes and silver hair extending all the way to her waist. That girl looked very similar to Yutsu. You can see into the future, but not into the past, correct? Said Aur. The passage you walked down earlier was a gateway to turn back time, but you obviously didnt know what was going on. What is the purpose? I just want to know.,. thats all. Aur held Tena closely to himself. What exactly are you planning? I believe I have already told you that. Ah, good, so I dont have to tell you anything. But Aur only swings his head to the sides. You dont have to tell me anything. I will ask your body directly. So you would willingly lay down with an old hag like me? Aur gently laughed at her words. Oh, youre so funny. Do not concern yourself with your age. Now, in this moment, youre just the same as you were during the prime of your youth. Saying that, Aur pushed Tena onto the bed that appeared out of nowhere. Even though he was gentle, his arms gripped her with unparalleled strength, and completely covered her with himself. Now go ahead and use that prediction of yours to guess what am I going to do to you. Of course she was already doing that. She saw Aur as he violently stabbed her with his thing. I cant say that Im all that fond of engaging in sexual intercourse with you. Even though her body has been rejuvenated, her spirit was still that of an old woman, tired and decayed. In that case lets stop this now. What? Together with his words, the future that she saw changed drastically. Now then, tell me, what do you see? She saw a future in which he was raping her mouth and flooded her mouth with his sticky whiteness. As she was unfamiliar with the culture of oral sex, she was shocked beyond belief and opened her eyes widely. You just what are you going to? You better watch the next one. Following his words, she received another vision. Because of Aurs inaction, the possibilities flashed before her one by one like in a kaleidoscope, and her body reacted accordingly. In those visions, she was being f*cked in every possible hole for thousands, tens of thousands of times, being corrupted and humiliated beyond belief. Haa haaa. This was the first time when the prediction changed in the middle of another prediction, making Tenas head dizzy with the amount of information that passed through it. Her breath was all ragged and she was sweating profusely, no longer knowing if it was a dream or not. Aaaaaah! Aur invaded her with his fingers, making her scream loudly. She was moaning as his fingers were going wild insider her. It was not a part of the prediction, those were his actual fingers penetrating her actual womb. He then proceeded to kiss her all over her body. Tell me, what are we going to do next? Im all ears. The line between the present and the future began to blur. Hundreds of thousands of fingers were violating her at the same time, bringing her to the brink of losing her mind from the pleasure. And not only the fingers; Aur used everything at his disposal to torment her exactly in the way her body wanted to be tormented. It was the most intense pleasure she has ever felt in her entire life, and a long life it was. N, nooo, s-stop please. She begged in a weak voice. What are you saying? I havent done anything. Then all visions have disappeared. As he was saying, he didnt even touched her yet. It was all an experience from the realm of possibilities. Not yet, that is. And all of those moments now converged into one. Guhaaaaaa! Aur has penetrated Tenas secret place with his meaty spear. She felt an intense pain between her legs. Since she had a granddaughter, it was obvious that shes experienced pregnancy and birth, but right now her body was that of her old virgin self. .But. Khuuuuuuaaaa! The pleasure was mixing with the dull pain inside of her. Her flesh, deprived of the mans taste for so long lusted greedily after him as he was thrusting forward and backwards in a rhythmical fashion. What do you want me to do next? He whispered into her ear. Under the assault of his skillful movements, Tena had trouble with putting words together into sentences. Ah, so thats it. I understand. Somehow, his member managed to trace back and recreate all the movements it made in her predictions, bringing back all the sensations that she felt back to the surface from the back of her mind. Wh Wha. ish thish?! She tried twisting her body to escape from Aur and his caresses, but he just grabbed her butt and brought her back to him, pumping himself into both her holes from behind, to which she did not protest. AAAAaaaaahhhhhhhhh!!! Little by little, she wanted to become his personal plaything. After what seemed to be an infinitely long amount of time, Tenas violation had finally ended. She was now lying on the bed, covered in juices, sweat and semen. As she was lead to climax many times, her whole body was hurting. Well, I guess its time for you to wake up now. She looked at Aur weakly, not being able to twist her head for long. When you wake up you will forget all that has happened here, and return to being an old woman again. But before that happens, try and guess how many time have you heard me say those words today. Wha?! Did you remember? When you leave this room, youll be old again. It is inevitable, just as the fact that the rock thrown into the air must fall back to the ground. That is how fate wills it. And with that, Tenas memories began to fade and she lost consciousness. Grandmother! Grandmother, please wake up! Mmmmm just a few more minutes. Tena closes her eyes again after she heard her granddaughters voice. Her body felt strangely weak and she had trouble getting up for the past few days. And even when she was sleeping for long hours, she was only waking up feeling more tired. Maybe it was because she was worrying too much. About the matter of the Demon Lord, that is. It would be best for them if he agreed to help them, but if he refuses, there will be no hope left for this village and everyone living in it. Filled with such grim thoughts, she got up with some difficulties. Uwah She groaned when her feet touched the ground. It was a sharp, pulsating kind of muscle pain. And strangely enough, there were some unknown wounds and scratch marks all over her lower body. She wondered how in the world did they got there. Then an idea came to her. She used her prediction to see into the day after tomorrow. And when she did, she saw that the wound disappeared and reappeared in another place and a different shape, almost like a letter. She noted them all on paper in a hurry. This is! It was a message, containing exactly two, simple words. KILL AUR. Volume 2 - CH 3.6 Chapter 3:Lets Establish Peaceful Relations with the Native Tribes , Part 6 Nnn mu? Today as well, Tena woke up in the middle of the night after falling asleep quite early. Whats going on? After getting out of bed and noticing that her ability to predict the future has been blocked, she passes through the bricked corridor and arrives in the room where Aur is already waiting for her. Then he shows her the mirror and she notices her rejuvenation. This scenario has been repeated countless times already. Mu.! This time however, was different from all the other times. Aur frowns at the sight of his own blood. Tena has hid a short sword in her night gown, and when the Demon Lord let his guard down, she slashed him on the forehead with a quick movement. I see, so thats how you want to play. The command she received in the form of scratch marks on her body was short and simple. Although she couldnt exactly remember what, it was obvious to her that something related to Aur was happening with her after she was falling asleep, so this time she decided to sleep with a weapon concealed in her night gown. That decision appeared to have been correct. You sure you want to come swinging at me with such a feeble weapon? Youll see that bringing me my youth back was a grave mistake! She pierced her thumb and smeared her blood on her cheeks, creating the bloody war marks. Come! The silver hair silently extended, ears took on the triangular shape, fur covered her whole body, and a bushy tail grew out from between her legs. And now we have lycanthropes what a fun day. Impressed, Aur muttered to himself. The beastmen he was familiar with had animal ears and tails, and they also retained their intelligence. So there are beings here on this continent that could change their whole body, unlike Tatsuki, who was able to only change a part of her body. Fire flashed at the ends of Tenas four tails as she swung them at Aur. The fireballs flew through the air faster than arrows, but each projectile was deflected by Aurs cube. You cannot beat me in my Dungeon. Well see about that! With those words, Tenas figure disappeared from Aurs sight. An illusion? But it was only her figure that disappeared. Due to the sound of the footsteps and movement of the air within the Dungeon, Aur was able to determine where she was. Following his thoughts, the cube moved behind him and sparked. Tch. Tena clicked her tongue. She planned to use her invisibility to take Aur by surprise, but it would seem that his defenses were ready for even that kind of threat. There you are. Aur cast a spell and Tena became visible once again. At the same time, a number of stones on the floor turned into tentacles that reached towards her to capture her. But their movement was predictable, so she managed to outmaneuver by them by hairs width with complex movements, resulting with them colliding and entangling one another. Her strength and senses were both enhanced now, and she could also use prediction to determine their movements. Then how about this?! Tena saw it sooner than Aur could act. The stone cage would rise from the floor, sealing her movements. Even if she tried to escape it quickly, the range would be too broad for her to do anything. In that case! Her body morphed into something akin to a serpent and she slipped out of the forming cage. I see you have some neat tricks up your sleeve! Youre also quite dexterous! She threw another set of flames at him, which was once more deflected by his automatic defenses. Or rather would have been deflected, if she didnt bend it at the last second, scoring a direct hit on Aur. Gh! In a panic, Aur used magic to get rid of the flames eating away at his robes. It had protective enchantments placed on it, making it as effective as a set of armor, but it was still made of fabric that would catch fire when exposed to heat. So thats how you operate, huh? Tena laughed grimly when she saw through the mechanism behind the stone cubes defenses. At first she thought that it was automatically deployed to protect its user against any attack, but that was not the case. In order to do so, it required a very sophisticated magic. It had to decide what was attacking and what was not attacking, and respond to the threat in a split second. The more accurate and precise the action, the more magical power it was consuming, and it was not able to cope with multiple attacks of varying speed at once. His normal defense was way simpler. Using magic, he was constantly placing invisible, defensive walls around himself. At the moment of receiving an attack, only the blocked part was materialized, creating the illusion that they were extending. That was the truth about Aurs cube. It could well be called a small dungeon that always surrounded its master. If he was to be besieged by an omnidirectional attack, he would be unable to use any other form of magic, as he would have to focus all of his energy into defending himself, or navigate his attacks through the small openings in his defense, which would both require an immense amount of concentration and put him in a risky position. Nevertheless, aiming for such small openings would also prove to be quite problematic for his opponents. The only ones who would be capable of pulling something like that off would be the likes of Ellen and her bow that could fire precise, thin arrows weaved from the wind itself. Here I go! But Tena could definitely pull it off. After all, she could shoot fire from her tails and shape it accordingly to her needs. And her prediction would definitely show her the right way towards victory, rendering this seemingly perfect defense useless. As if Id let you! To block the incoming blasts, Aur used the walls of the Dungeon itself. If you cannot do something the way you want, just look for another! But that was exactly what Tena aimed for. She only had one chance. There was absolutely no room for any mistakes. But she would do it. That is what her foresight was telling her. BEND! Reacting to the flame changing direction, Aur waved his fingers to the side, commanding the wall to move. It caught all of the fiery bullets that exploded, leaving only small holes in it. But for Tena, it was more than enough. She morphed into a small bird, and then into an insect, to fly directly through one of those holes. His magic was not producing stone. It just moved them. So if he operates the wall, the floor will be thinner, and if he operates the floor, the walls will be that much thinner. In that case, it should be possible for Tenas flames to destroy them and land a finishing blow. But then, suddenly Grandmother! Yutsu! Her granddaughter appeared out of nowhere. What is the meaning of this?! What is she doing here?! At that moment, she had another prediction. Stone spears created by Aur pierced her granddaughters chest. Turning around, she shook her tail. It changed into four separate swords, and destroyed the spears as they emerged from the floor in the very next moment. They danced in the air and fell to the ground. Grandmother! Yutsus appearance also changed to that of a beast. When it came to battle potential, Yutsu was stronger than Tena. She was still bothered by the fact that she was here in the first place, but with the two of them working together, they could surely defeat the Demon Lord. Yutsu, lend me your strength! Tena cried out as she was about to reach Aur. But instead of helping her, Yutsu grabbed her and pinned her down in a Nelson hold. Wh, what are you doing?! She was completely restrained by her own granddaughter, unable to move her arms or escape. Yutsu, its me, Tena, your grandmother! Yes, grandmother, I know that. Yutsu answered with her usual smile. What in the hell is going on here? Then as she was held in place, helpless, Aur slowly approached her with an evil grin on his face, and reached his hand towards her face. After that, she woke up screaming. Hearing that, Yutsu came running to her along with all the villagers, but when she saw them, she broke into a cold sweat. Something was wrong here. Seriously, seriously wrong. Yutsu was supposed to be the only young girl in their village, but for some reason all the females looked exactly like their young selves. She didnt know whether or not is was still a dream or some sort of twisted waking nightmare, but she knew one thing for sure: She realized that the village itself had already fallen into the hands of Aur. Volume 2 - CH 4.1 Translator: Cyrus, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 4: Lets Raise the New Demon Lord, Part 1 Thats impossible. What? Wolfe said painstakingly, to which Aur questioned. I cannot kill that thing. Because its not a dragon? If his opponent was a dragon, it was a guaranteed kill for him. That was the heroic spirit Wolfes ability as the Dragon Slayer. That ability could be applied on broader terms. In other words, he was able to destroy lesser dragons or dragon spirits and the like. No, it is in fact a dragon. There is no doubt about it. So the opponent they were facing was indeed a dragon. The one who said that was none other than Wolfe himself. Then, whyC Its simple. The King of Heroes twisted his face. There was a drop of sweat on his forehead. That thing is stronger than Medus and me. Thats all there is to it. It was an expression of fear. Brave and resolute, he would normally kill his opponent without hesitation, even if it was the most ancient of dragons. This man, who was praised as the strongest in the world, was now afraid. Run. Ill buy you some time. He drew his sword from his back. He was clothed fully in white, and the only thing that was shining in a silver color was his precious sword, Front. The dragon responded to it. Even with its countless scales overlapping one another, its body moved smoothly and silently as it raised its gigantic head. Hurry! I cant hold it for long! The King of Heroes shouted, then jumped as he raised his sword. With a strike that could easily split a rock in two, he brought the sword down on the dragons head In the next instant, the sword broke from the hilt and flew away. Father! Run, Yunis! There was a loud thud as a large arm rolled on the ground. It was the arm that destroyed countless giants and fell many dragons. The arm of the esteemed King of Heroes. That was all that remained. Everything else, including his soul, was being devoured by the dragon. No, how can this Yunis, get a hold of yourself! Teleport now! They couldnt afford to let Wolfes sacrifice be in vain. Aur shook Yunis by the shoulder as she stood and looked dumbfounded. No. She shook her head lifelessly. I cant telepo- The dragon was chewing and mincing her head. Blood spurted out in its place, staining Aurs face in pure red. He was cornered by crimson eyes shining like flames in the darkness. He could hear the sound of breathing from every direction. The dragon slowly opened its frightening jaws Then, Aurs body was ripped into pieces. Well, thats about it. It cant be Lilu mumbled in shock when hearing Thenas prediction. What should we do, youre gonna die, Aur! Calm yourself, you fool. Lilu was grabbing onto Aurs sleeves as if clinging onto him. Aur tapped her head lightly. However, even he couldnt remain calm in the face of this prediction. Wolfe, the King of Heroic Spirits, was undoubtedly the strongest asset in Aurs army. It was difficult to believe that there was an opponent that he was helpless against. But the very fact that Lilu was so shaken was proof that Thena wasnt lying. Is there a way to stand victorious against it? Yes indeed. If you challenge it a year later, you will be able to defeat it, though you will have to offer a sacrifice. Are you referring to Mary? Aur asked with a pain expression. Thena nodded in response. But we can no longer afford a years delay. If we continue to fight like this, it will be just as predicted. Thats your fault. Aur gave in to his anger, pulling her cheeks. They were soft and flexible, and seemed to stretch to no limit. The reason they couldnt afford to delay much longer was because Thena refused to sacrifice Yutsu. In turn, Aur initiated the battle with That One earlier than planned. Thus, if things remained as they were, they would lose due to lack of war potential. It was an unnecessary inconvenience for Aur. Then in the meantime, I shall prepare a sacrifice and buy some time. I dont suppose it will have to be Yutsu. If they simply wanted a girl of purity, Aur had a few people in stock. If that is how it goes the future will mostly remain on its original course. Thena said gravely while soothing her cheeks. In the end, they would have to sacrifice another girl besides Mary. Even though it was for the sake of her own granddaughter, she felt guilty about it. I will probably tell you something important. What will it be? Thena looked puzzled, and focused her meditation. She would have to find out what, when, and where he would tell her. It was normally a difficult task. Most likely, it will be right before the battle against That One. If Aur had noticed it, then Thena could spend little time in finding the time and location. Raise Sofia well. Tell that to my past self. What does that mean? Thena smiled broadly and boldly. Well, I have no idea. She replied. Are you toying with me? Wait wait wait! Its your fault, you know! Thena shouted in panic as the Demon King grabbed her by the collar. Its because you wont tell me anything! Youll just say that youll understand once I tell you. Hmm. Aur released his grip, causing Thena to slip and fall on her butt and yelp. All right. I wont sacrifice anyone. What? What are you saying? You will meet the same end even though you have started the war early. Thena mumbled with her eyes wide open. This ability of hers is just as convenient as it is annoying, Aur thought. Perhaps it was annoying because the future Aur would choose not to divulge extra information. In the first place, Aur had no intention of making any meaningless sacrifices. Using that mentality as a precondition, he was able to obtain the end result through her foresight. Thus, he was able to minimize the time taken to reach its conclusion. Next on his agenda was to avoid a future in which Mary would be sacrificed. By the way, how long do you intend to keep me in this form? Thena asked in dissatisfaction while Aur was deep in thought. The other villagers had returned to their original forms, but Thena was still in her rejuvenated form. You can see the future, so you should know, right? As far as I can see, I will remain like this Thena said, looking disappointed. It would be troubling if you died suddenly after reverting to your original age. I shall have you remain like this for the time being. And surely you would be better off with this young and beautiful flesh instead of that old and inconvenient body of yours. Beautiful H-how would I be better off?! In response to Aurs plain explanation, Thena shouted in embarrassment. Why are you so adamant all of a sudden, even though you were so straightforward last night? Y-youre wrong! That was just your imagination! You must be mistaken! Thena desperately shook her head in denial. If Im mistaken, then look at this. However, the distant past was reflected in her eyes. What will happen to you after this? It was a reflection of her surrendering herself completely once again. Volume 2 - CH 4.2 Translator: Cyrus, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 4: Lets Raise the New Demon Lord, Part 2 Tagarda Ywello! (Please give me food!) Have you been saying that every time? When Aur heard that seemingly natural request echoing across the dungeon halls, he instinctively put a hand on his forehead. If memory served him well, Tatsuki had the exact same voice when she first broke into the dungeon. Huh? Aur, can talk. Because Ive learned your language. I also know that you have been calling me an idiot every time. Hmm, I see. Anyway, whats on todays menu? Youre the same as before After Tatsukis fishtail had been transformed into legs, she began going to the dining hall like she owned the place. She could already smell the fragrance of the bread Lilu was baking in the kitchen, so she raised his voice and called out in that direction. I guess its worth making food for you as long as you enjoy it. Ive never seen or heard about any of the food here, but its all delicious! While Aur was busy discussing strategies with Thena, Tatsuki visited the labyrinth and pestered them for food almost everyday. Lilu had already gotten used to making the extra share for her, which she took with delight. I wonder how you can eat something like that so calmly. ? Because its tasty? Tatsuki was surprised at Aurs statement. The thought of eating poisoned food never crossed her mind. We dont get fish like this in the sea. Do you live in the sea? Yup, dats right. Tatsuki answered while putting a piece of pork saut in her mouth. What exactly are you? What do you mean? Tatsuki is Tatsuki. You dont have a name for your species? Spee-shies Showing a lack of delicacy, Tatsuki licked the oil on her fingers and thought hard. Speaking of which, the land people call Tatsuki a Demon Lord, the same as you. She said it casually, as if she had just remembered the food she had eaten the previous day. Demon Lord?! No Wait. Aur stopped Mary, who had reflexively reached for her sword. Are you the only one they call the Demon Lord? Nope. Somehow it seems like there are many. The local translation for Demon Lord was Oni. But Aurs language lacked such a vocabulary that directly corresponded to it. One who ruled over monsters and demons was considered different from a human king. Because the former description was the most fitting for Aur, he was referred to as the Demon King. Aur was the only one to be considered a Demon Lord in his continent, but it wasnt necessarily the case in their current location. After all, it was difficult to imagine a girl like her, who was happily munching on duck ham, to be a Demon Lord who wanted to destroy everything. Unless it meant devour everything. Tell me what you know about the other Demon Lords. Aur asked Tatsuki, who patted her stomach in satisfaction after tearing apart the salted fish tortillas, gulping down the chicken bean soup, and finishing the honeyed white bread. Hmm Like Darone of the Eastern Sea, or Napat of the Northern Sea? Theyre really far away, and Ive never met them, so I dont know much about them. Is there no one else nearby? Everything in the sea in this region belongs to Tatsuki. Tatsuki spread her arms in confidence. On land? Tatsuki wouldnt know about anything on Oka (land). Shes useless after all Tatsuki answered as if it was obvious. Lilu wasnt expecting anything, but drooped her shoulders while mumbling. Well then. After giving it some thought, Aur changed his question. What about the areas around the rivers? No living being can survive completely without water. As long as the Demon Kings were living creatures, they would surely draw water somehow, just like Aur did with his dungeon that drew upon underground water veins. And rivers were mostly connected to seas. I know about those. Tatsuki made a big grin. It seemed he had hit the mark. Its strong, and big, and mean, and eats everything. Aur noticed that she wasnt going to tell them if he hadnt asked. Give me the details. Aur leaned forward, interested in any information that coincided with what Thena had told him. Well Tatsuki pointed her finger towards the ceiling made of leaves and branches. Then a whirlpool spiraled around her arm like a snake coiling around it, opening a large hole in the ceiling. Whoa, the roof?! There. Ignoring Lilu who was screaming, Tatsuki pointed toward the mountain range towering in the distance. Youre saying that its foothold is in those mountains. Foot hold doesnt quite describe it. What does that mean? Aur gave a puzzled look towards Tatsuki, who was grasping at his words. It means that its over there. Youre not telling me that its the mountain itself, are you? Nope. Tatsuki shook her head. Her explanation was simply clumsy. All right. That is sufficient. Aur never expected to gain much information from Tatsuki in the first place. In fact, learning the approximate location of his possible enemy, as well as what kind of being it was, was a result above his expectations. Oh, and- As she reverted her legs into fishtail, preparing to jump back into her sea Dungeon, Tatsuki suddenly looked back. Thats a Demon Lord too. The one that Tatsukis tail was pointing to was Sofia. Volume 2 - CH 4.3 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 4: Lets Raise the New Demon Lord, Part 3 That sums up the report on the Devil King and the best method of fighting him. Tilting his head as he listened to her words, he couldnt take hi eyes of Sofia who was playfully climbing all over Lilus body while she giggled happily. Seems like youve grown quite accustomed to handling children huh? Oh, trust me, I had a lot of practice with Mari. And Alice. And Larcy. And Ana. I didnt like it at first, but after a while I just got used to it. That much was true. Throughout the years, Lilu proved herself to be the best caretaker for the children that Aur made with the members of the Figlia royal family. Taking care of the children wasnt her main occupation in the Dungeon of course, but once she started doing it everyone just kind of rolled with it. Besides, it might not have been one hundred percent of the time, but when she was with the kids, she looked like she was genuinely happy. Do you think that Sofia could be a valuable asset in the battle against the Devil King? Hmm, let me think. She picked Sofia up and gazed at her with a serious look. Right now, after a month she went through about three and a half years worth of growth. If this pace continues, she should be seventeen years old in just five months. I think by then shell be useful in the battle against our opponent, and she is sure to become a stunning beauty. And what was that last one supposed to mean? Aur dropped his shoulders at that conclusion. Wait, did you say three and a half years? Something seemed off to him so he raised his face. It is a rough estimate in comparison to the normal children, and individual differences are also a factor here But wasnt she already a three year old child back then? By back then, he meant one month ago, right before Tatsuki attacked the Underwater Dungeon. Yeah, she was. But she just grew up some more since then. And you didnt inform me about it, you imbecile?! Aur had no time to only devout his attention to overseeing Sofias growth, hence he did not realized that she grew that much again in the span of just one month. I mean sure, there were some pretty obvious signs, like the fact that she learned how to walk on her own or became better at articulating words, but he thought that it was nothing special or unusual, just like with the other children. However, if you thought about it carefully, such a rapid growth rate was indeed very strange. Aur couldnt help but think that there mustve been some reason behind such an accelerated growth. Was it a natural growth, or did it had something to do with magic? Lilu pointed at the small Dungeon Seed next to the big Dungeon Seed. Now it was acting as a storage tank for the magical power drawn from the seawater of the Underwater Dungeon. Words were not needed, because it was obvious with just one look that the reserves of magic stored within it were scarce. It was not even comparable to the amount that could normally be taken from the dragon veins. This small amount was what was left to fuel their daily life needs. Aur used a lot of magic to rejuvenate all the inhabitants of Tenas village and to build a big bathtub, and effective management of the amount that was left was a daunting task left entirely in Lilus hands. What if its not a problem related to magic? What do you mean? Unaware of the seriousness of the discussion, Sofia rampaged merrily in Lilus arms. Yes, yes, little fruitcake, just give me a moment. Smiling somewhat bitterly at her, she let her down on the floor, and she rushed straight to one of the walls. Mama! Im home, sweetie. Thanks for watching over her, Lilu. Mari lowered her head slightly to express her gratitude. You see that, just a moment ago she was all over me, but now she clings to Mari like some kind of glue. I swear, kids these days. Lilu voiced her complaints half-jokingly. Just now, she noticed Maris presence before she even entered here. When Aur patted her on the head, she grabbed his hand with her own, and extended the other one to Mari. As she patted her mothers golden hair, her smile shone so radiantly that it was somewhat painful to watch. It looks like even if you get separated, she wont have any problems finding you as long as itll be within the boundaries of the Dungeon. You took notice of that even earlier than me. Of course. Since Aur was the Dungeon Master, that was the bare minimum required of him. However, even with all his privileges as the Dungeons creator, he was not almighty when it came to governing it. Even Aur could not monitor the full extent of the Dungeon by himself. It is a task that would exceed his human capabilities, similar to knowing the exact number of stones that made the entirety of the place. Surveying the Dungeon required immense amounts of concentration; it is not a job that could be carried out while devoting yourself to other tasks. As they were busy talking, Sofia climbed back on top of Lilu and grabbed her by the horns. She did that with natural, fluid movements that no one even showed her before. Sofia Suddenly, Aur thought of something. He kept his eyes on Sofia as he put his hands to the ground. Can you do what I just did? When he lifted his hands off the floor, the stones rose as if they were chasing after his hands while they glowed with magical power, forming small towers. Yup, can do it! She nodded happily and raised one of her hands. And when she did, the floor around Aur suddenly rose. If he tried to hurriedly jump back now, he would have crushed his back into the rapidly raising wall. Along with the wall, the floor rose up, lifting him into the air. The trees began to grow in the space she formed, and the small groove she created was filled with water accompanied with a lot of noise. This is Amazed by everything that has happened, Aur noticed a small mass of something that looked like a toy ball. This was everything that he wanted to know. If mastered properly, that power of hers could be really useful in the future. The accuracy leaves a lot to be desired, but the rest is good enough I guess. When he left the small hill of greenery that Sofia created, he approached the mass that he saw earlier and kneeled to pick it up. Now what exactly is this? Lilu also flew to Aurs side, but even when she gazed at the thing, she still had no idea what that might be. Do you still not understand? This is the proof of Sofias growth. But Aur knew very well what that was. The making was childish but the positions and numbers of objects were all matching perfectly. This is Inada, Tena and Yutsus village. Ah! When he said so, Lilu finally noticed. It was an extremely childish work, but it was a model of the entire dungeon. Sophia must think that the village is also a part of the Dungeon, hence this miniature model. In order to reveal Tenas hidden motives, Aur slowly took control of the entire village of Inada. He made an underground passage, connected it to all the houses and covered it with brick. That was the passage that Tena was traveling through in her dreams. So it really would not be a stretch to say that the village has really become a part of his Dungeon. But although the magical power has not increased, does it mean that she is growing by spreading the Dungeon further? This was undoubtedly a matter of magic. It is true that magic can make impossible possible, but this was just too much. Impossible, plain impossible. Ever since coming here, Ive encountered so many things that defy knowledge and common sense. Sofias existence was hard to understand in the first place. Her growth is synchronized with the dungeon, and she can control and reshape is as freely as I can, maybe even better. There is only one possible explanation. Aur lifts Sofia and examines her thoroughly. She is the personification of this Dungeon itself. Made by me and named by Mari. So that makes us her father and mother. Thinking that they were just playing, Sofia laughed loudly. Strengthening the labyrinth would be the same as raising her as a normal child. But if done correctly, she could also turn to be a pretty powerful weapon at their disposal. Let us make you into a splendid future Demon Lord! With that said, Aur raised Sofia high into the sky. Volume 2 - CH 4.4 Chapter 4: Lets Raise the New Demon Lord, Part 4 Are you sure you want to do this? The intense smell of sulfur filled Tenas nostrils as they were climbing up the rocky path filled with lava pits and burning fire. You are the one who recommended this mountain. That may be so, but They were on their way to a cave high up on the mountain, which, according to Tatsuki, was home to one of the other Demon Lords. Tena got the feeling that this mountain mustve been seeped in powerful magic since ancient times, as was often the case with volcanoes, homes to the fire breathing dragons where the very essence of the earth was erupting to the surface. There was no better place for Aur to build his next Dungeon. Beware. The inside is extremely dangerous. So maybe that was the reason why he did not try to claim this place yet. When building a dungeon, the most important thing was to harvest the energy of the underground magic veins, but inside the volcano was only lava and molten rocks that made it impossible to create a Dungeon by using a Dungeon Seed. Moreover, this place was unfit for humans to inhabit because of the highly poisonous volcanic gases. Weve already tried everything to get rid of them. There were seven people present on the mountain: Yunis, Mari, Yutsu, Spina, Aur, Tena and Sophia. Lilu was ordered to stay in the dungeon to protect the Dungeon Seed. Just leave it to me! Tena looked at Yunis, who was warming up her athletic body as if she was out of her mind. A muscular, yet womanly red-haired girl. Stoic, tall, reticent black-haired woman. The blonde girl whose death she predicted, and a green-haired baby she was holding in her arms. Such a group was, to put it lightly, unfit to traverse such a harsh environment. So much in fact, that she predicted that some of them will die here. Naturally, she has already informed Aur about this. With your ability this is no longer a problem. I wouldnt be so sure about that if I were you. The problem with predicting destiny related to danger was that it wont change unless you actually avoid it. One might be able to fool destiny one or twice, but there was always a possibility of being caught up in a death loop. Keep your wits about you and lets go. As they were walking, his hands began to glow as he released light from them. Ever surface touched by that light turned into a pricked stone wall, ceiling or floor. Give me a hand, Sofia. Okey Dokey! Sofia puts her tiny hands in Aurs direction. The stormy gusts of wind that she created blew all of the poisonous gasses away. Amazing! You did that, Sofia? Yup, Sofia did it! Whats with that self-satisfaction on your face? Yunis applauded Sofias achievement my clapping her hands. Mari was not hiding how proud she was, and Spina had a complex expression on her face. It was to be expected, really. The Dungeon consists not only of aisles and passageways, but even the earth and the air are a part of it. So it is really not a surprise that something like that comes as naturally as breathing to her. Said Aur while he was digging a passage through a lava covered road. I other words, he was trying to say that Sofia treated this fiery cave as a part of her Dungeon, therefore she was able to shape it to her liking. Then lets check whether or not there is any danger lurking nearby. Eh, it cant be helped. Tena stabilized her breathing, pierced her finger with a shortsword and painted vermillion trails on her eyelids. By partially morphing into a fox the speed and accuracy of her predictions were dramatically increased. But predicting the future in this state was more taxing for her body, therefore she was unable to maintain this form for long. She had to be fast. Rocks will come falling at us from the ceiling. Demon Lord will be caught up in between them and die. Okay, lets move slowly ahead, and warn us three steps before it happens. In the prophecy Aur was walking forward without paying attention to his surroundings as he was too busy creating a dungeon. Its gonna fall! Exactly three steps from the place from the prophecy glowing red magma rushed through the ceiling without any warning, and rocks began to fall to the ground. But none of them even grazed Aur, as he had his invisible defense deployed and ready. Sofia, open your mouth please. Ah~~ When she opened her mouth, the floor before them split into two, swallowing rocks and magma dripping from the ceiling. Meanwhile Aur was repairing the damaged ceiling. Hmm, as I thought, this really is unnatural. Thinking out loud, Aur was caressing his chin in a in the middle of a passage that was once again made peaceful. Wait, we need to run away, now! Suddenly, Tena began to make a lot of noise. Calm down and be more specific. What exactly is going to happen?! Lava, huge amounts of it! We will all burn and die! Aur grabbed Tena by the neck as she was trying to escape and asked calmly. I told you to calm down. From which direction? From all the corridors in the back! When Tena said that, magma rushed at them like a muddy stream. A huge mass of molten rock that would surely burn them to death if they were to touch it. It is much heavier than water, but its speed is comparable to that of water. It was not something that could be prevented by a mere stone walls. Sofia, water, if you could. Aye aye! Sofia quickly put her hands in Aurs direction, making two holes in the floor out of which two streams of water erupted with tremendous momentum. Is it seawater? Thats right. Spina frowned with disgust as she felt the breeze brushing against her skin. As a half-slime she was impervious to most forms of physical and magical attacks, but sea, or rather salted water was her only weakness. When shes exposed to it, she cannot maintain her slime form and is unable to absorb magic. It might not be slime, but apparently magma was also not quite fond of salted water. While it made a loud hissing sound, the water instantaneously cooled the magma off, solidifying it in place. The raw materials created that way will be perfect for the repairs of damaged parts of the Dungeon. After every layer of magma ended up solidified, it was finally safe to stop the water from flowing further. You transported the water from the Underwater Dungeon? Now its as easy to do as replacing the air inside with another air. Aur explained to the excited Mari. This is a mountainous region, so manipulating the earth and soil is no harder than moving water from place to place. All you have to do is to create a proper way for it to travel. Suddenly, walls made of lava erupted right before them. Yes if we seize control of this volcano, we will have access to all the basic elements. That was Aurs second aim in coming to this volcano. Huh? So does that mean that Sofia is more useful than me? Shes the daughter of my Dungeon, so thats pretty much a given. Mary received a critical hit. But Sofia is even smaller than her when she first came to Aurs Dungeon. Sofia stroked her head to make her feel better. Tena, why didnt you warn us about that lava walls just now? Were you not able to predict their appearance? Now that you mention it, that seems to be the case. Tena reacted as if she realized that just now, and nodded her head. My predictions didnt mention anything like that happening. But it happened. Can changes to predictions really happened to such an extent? Aur was astonished and asked Tena who was just as perplexed as he was. You can only see the future that is confirmed, and if it changes, you cannot perceive it until it is actually changed. So now that I did not die from the rocks falling from the ceiling, the future that can be predicted was changed? Tenas words were not wrong, but there was one crucial information missing from them. And that does not explain why the pressure of lava in the ceiling or the flow of it changed. What do you mean? The reason is much simpler. Aur had briefly observed it before entering the cave. You dont mean? The cave itself is trying to get us? That seems to be the case. Then it wasnt just a search mission. Truth to be told. There is another Dungeon Master here. Because they were already in the heart of the enemys base. Volume 2 - CH 4.5 Chapter 4: Lets Raise the New Demon Lord, Part 5 Oh, look, a new challengers have arrived! Eh, again? But weve disposed of the whole group not that long ago. Mari lets out an annoyed sigh and materializes two of her swords. Yunis, it would be great if you helped me out a bit, you know?! No can do. Treat it like a part of your swordsman training. Yunis gave a slick answer to Mari, who was slashing left and right while whining. Some time has passed since they entered the cave and fought against groups of wild beasts within. Now another small pack approached them. Three of them, to be exact. Their overall physique resembled that of humans, but they had fur growing on their whole bodies, tusks and sharp claws. From their foreheads, a varying number of sharp horns protruded. Tena and Yutsu called them demons. Yaaa! Slashing away at them, Mari tried to whack one of the enemies in the stomach with a pommel of her sword. Darn, theyre hard! But the hard fur and the sheer muscles negated the force of the impact, leaving not even a scratch. Irritated, Mari clicked her tongue. She thought that is was going to work. Not only was she getting exhausted, but the deeper they went, the stronger the enemies were getting. Um, should I go help her a bit? Yutsu came forward and asked Aur as she was looking at Mari who was being slightly overwhelmed. Aur glanced at Yunis for a brief moment. I guess its okay. You sure? I mean, it might be a little rude to Mari since shes trying so hard, but she could definitely use some help. To that statement, Aur only raised a brow. Im going in then! Yutsu shouted as she dashed ahead. Her ears changed to pointed ones, her chest swelled significantly and a tail sprouted from between her legs. Eh, wait, what is this?! Her skin became hard as stone as well. She lashed her tail forward, changing it into a huge hammer with a puff of white smoke. Uhm, Mari, Allow me to assist you! Yutsu jumped into the air and landed her hammer-tail on the head of a demon who was about to attack Mari. At the moment of the strike, the hammer got even bigger, crushing the demons head and creating a gushing fountain of blood. Maris eyes widened at that brutal display. And heave-ho! After she pulled it back out of the demons corpse with an unpleasant, sticky sound, it returned to its normal size. Mari, be more careful and make sure to avoid such an attack next time, all right? Yunis advised Mari before Yutsu swung her hammer again. One more swing! With that warcry, she descended upon the rest of the demons who tried to flee after they witnessed their friends demise. She engaged them in battle, but soon was in a pinch herself. Her attacks might have been powerful, but they were also slow and quite predictable. Uhm, well Although Mari gave chase after the demon who left his comrade alone to save himself, she was puzzled about what she should do. She had to think of a way to bypass his thick defense somehow. Oh, thats right! She suddenly came up with an idea that might just work, and switched the swords in her hands. Cold and Dry! And with her weapons reinforced with those two properties, she descended upon her enemy with deadly force. Because her swords were made of steel, their main governing element was earth. And what are earths main traits? Hardness and weight. So she strengthened those traits in her sword, and while the speed of her slashes was kept intact, the blade whose hardness was drastically increased easily cut through the muscles and bones of the demon. Wow! Mari opened her mouth widely in surprise as she saw the result of her gambit. Mama! A stone wall was raised from the ground to prevent the attack that was coming towards her from connecting. Thank you, Sofia! While thanking Sofia, Mari arranged the other two of her swords in the air. This time, she used wind that combined the properties of heat and moisture. In and out of itself, it was a weak combination. Please take care of this! But it was another story entirely with Sofia here. Following Maris commands, she created a strong gust of wind that threw the last enemy into the air. Yutcchan! Who, me? Ah, right, on it! Jumping in after being urged by Mari, Yutsu began to spin round and round to increase the speed of her finishing attack, and when she finally released it, the poor demon was literally blasted to gory bits on a nearby wall. Mari pitied the person who will be responsible for cleaning this mess up later. Mari shook the blood of her blades and sheathed them all back as she approached Yunis with a satisfied smile and her hands fidgeting behind her back. Well, I would give that a solid six out of ten. Eh? Why so low? Mari voiced her objection towards such an evaluation. Your moves are good, but your judgement of the situation is too slow. The same can be said about Yutsu, plus she has the obvious tendency to rushing ahead and fighting alone. But your abilities are quite a nice combination, so it would be good if you could come up with more ways of incorporating them to your strategy if you happen to fight together again. Oh, umm, yes, of course, I will make sure to remember that. Yutsu was also kinda dejected, but nodded her head nevertheless. Despite such harsh evaluation, Yunis was really proud of Maris improvements. What she was lacking was a real battle experience. Considering that she was leading quite a sheltered life until not so long ago, her current achievements were already plenty amazing. And it was great that she was able to get along with everyone in the Dungeon despite such vast differences between them. That way she will surely grow stronger, both as a warrior, and as a person. As for Sofia Yunis then turn to the little girl whose eyes were shining with expectation. Great job! Perfect! Magnificent! Yay! Sofia made it! Waaaaai! Sofia was both proud of herself and overjoyed at being stroked on the head for a job well done. Why is she the only one whos getting praised, I dont get it. Getting jealous over a child being praised showed that deep inside Mari was still immature. The road is splitting. Aur stopped in front of the two roads going in separate directions. Although there were branching paths before, they always traced back to the main road sooner or later. This was the first time when the split was so apparent. Which is the right way to go? None of them. Both are just dead ends. Oh? Whats this? You cant find the right answer even though you can predict the future? No, its not that. If there was some sort of hidden passage, theres no way I wouldnt be able to notice it. But you just said that both of them are dead ends. Then Ill just have to predict again. Yes, you do that. Aur ordered Tena so. What are the numerical values? Thirty two, fifteen, minus five, thirty, fifteen plus one why do you want to know? Coordinates. Since they are mostly the same, which would mean that we should be nearing the mountains deepest part. So probably in both cases the correct way to go would be forward. With that said, Aur looked around everyone who was gathered here. Theres no way around it. We have to split. Volume 2 - CH 4.6 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 4: Lets Raise the New Demon Lord, Part 6 I wanted to be with Aur There, there, Mari. Theres no need to pout. Yunis cheered Mari up as they were walking down the dark corridor. Mama, please cheer up. Sofia patted her mothers head. The three of them, plus Tena, were chosen to go down the road to the left. Since there were two different roads, it was decided that the two Dungeon Masters in their party should each go a separate way. And since Sofia wanted to stay with Mari no matter what, there was no way for the three of them to be in the same group. Aur decided that it would be best if Yunis, a spirit, and Tena, the future seer would go with Mari and Sofia. He himself took the right road with Spina and Lilu. That way, the instructions based around Tenas predictions could be passed between the two groups indefinitely. Even if Yunis tried to teleport herself and Tena back to Aur, they wouldnt be able to jump back to Mari. Since they parted ways, Tena was looking at Yunis with curious eyes. It was obvious that she was strong, but when it came to predicting her future, she wasnt able to do it. She saw nothing. It was a first time that something like that happened to her. By the way, Yunis. You seem to be awfully strict with me lately. Well of course, I am your master when it comes to training, after all. So you need to show me proper respect. And she stroked Maris head with gentle movements. I am aware of it myself, so dont beat yourself up over it. Well, it certainly wouldnt hurt you to be a little nicer. Ill take that under advisement. And remember: No matter what, I will always protect you. Then her ear twitched and she took her sword out of its sheath with lightning speed and knocked down the arrow that was fired from somewhere in the distance to the ground. Brilliant. Only when Mari heard a low voice coming from the back of the aisle and blinked a few times did she realized that she was attacked. Knocking down arrows as they travel through the air is an impressive feat. It is said that only one in a hundred swordsman is capable of pulling that off. This was my first time seeing something like that, and I must say it really was magnificent. Out of the shadows came a man with the bow in one hand and a sword on his waist. His arms were thick as logs and wide as barrels. He was no higher than Yunis, but he mustve been twice her size when it came to the sheer muscles. Its not that hard to pull off as it sounds. The man threw the bow and quiver to the side and took up the sword from his waist. Mari, stand back. Im going to be his opponent. Yunis took a fighting stance as she the single edged sword in the mans hand. My name is Hoderi. Lets have a good fight. I am Yunis. You took the words right out of my mouth. Hoderi was keeping his sword close to his face with both hands, while Yunis held her double-edged blade with one hand. They were both gauging the opponent in front of them, waiting to make the first move and seize the initiative. And in the next moment, they rushed at each other with a thunderous roar. Both of them were aiming for the others vital points, and their blades met halfway, generating sparks and a ringing song of metal grinding against metal. During this clash, Yunis sword got knocked to the side, and the man aimed at her unprotected neck. Yunis swiftly threw her head to the side to avoid the thrust, and immediately countered by striking Hoderis temple with the pommel of her sword. Taking that blow head on, he kicked Yunis in retaliation. YOU ARE STRONG! As she was jumping around and using the momentum to dodge-roll on the ground, Yunis praised her opponent with a loud voice full of admiration. He was not a hero or anything of the sort, she understood that during that earlier exchange. His strength was not inherited from his father or older brother. It was the pure strength base on responsiveness and accuracy. It was not a talent or a skill granted by Heaven, just a simple technique, polished to maximum by discipline and practice. As a swordsmen, he was far superior to Yunis. Which meant that by fighting him, she could become even stronger herself. This whole situation made her laugh with joy. Laughing death in the face, are we? Even though he was sweating, Hoderi was all fired up inside. He always took pride in defeating strong opponents with his pure skill, but something was telling him that he was not going to win this match. Truth to be told, I want to fight you a bit more She bowed to him respectfully. but Im afraid that I must cheat a little now. Her sword was somewhat shorter than Hoderis, and he was sure that even if she was moving at double speed, he would have no problems with coping with her attacks. Yunis also knew it. Nevertheless, he just waited patiently for her next move. Even if she wanted to use some strange or unknown technique, be it something related to fire, or water, or anything else, he was determined to face it head on and blast through it. You are already finished. (TL Note: Omae wa mou, shindeiru.) What? (TL Note: Nani?!) In the next instant, his body was sent flying What the fu Forgive me. As he fell on the stone floor, he heard the apology not in front, but behind him. He didnt know how it happened, but it happened. It was as if she teleported behind him while simultaneously slashing him a thousand times with her weapon. It was so fast that he couldnt even react. His whole body was marked with deep cuts, but none of those wounds was life threatening. She couldve just slash away at his neck and be done with him with a single move, and yet she chose to spare his life. Why wont you kill me? He asked, putting his remaining strength into it. To a warrior such as him, there was no greater shame. I just dont feel like killing you. What Yunis did was the combination of her powers as a spirit: teleportation and metastasis. The result was a slash too fast for the eye to perceive that was repeated a thousand times. Since the actual sword slash does not have any weight of proper shape, this move did not consume all that much magical power. It was a sword skill, but infused with powers that were available only to her, and thats why she was reluctant to use it in battles with her fellow swordsmen. Youve gotta be sh*tting me. But it didnt matter to Hoderi all that much. They had a fair battle, and he lost it. For someone like him, who was born to hold a sword and lived his whole life with it, losing to someone like Yunis was no reason to feel shame. But Now, this might sound rude, but you see, we are kinda in a hurry, so if youll please excuse us we will be taking our leave then. Oh, but if possible I would like to fight you again someday, so please do your best not to get yourself killed until then, okay? Yunis put her hands together and bowed apologetically. Ku, ha HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Feeling somehow refreshed despite all his wounds, Hoderi laughed with his heart filled with joy. Fine, as you wish. Its not like the losers can get to dictate the terms anyway. She was the winner, so he had to honor her somehow. Ill tell you this. Right about now, my sister Hoseli should be closing in on your other companions. Is that so? When she heard those words, Maris eyes opened widely. Yunis, we have to go help them! Just from watching the fight from the sidelines, Mari understood that this man was by no means a pushover. If the other one was as strong as him or stronger, then even Aur might Is she stronger than you? She did not lose a single fight up to this moment. Hoderi affirmed Yunis suspicions. Your companions have no chance of winning against her. Oh? Now thats something new. Hoderi was dumbfounded at Yunis calm demeanor. When choosing an opponent to attack, it was imperative to measure ones ability accordingly. There should be no one in that other group who could be able to match Hoseri in a fight. Is it really okay? Yeah, sure. Spinas there, so no worries. Mari was seriously worried, but Yunis words surprised her beyond belief. Is is Elder Sister really that strong? Eh? So you dont know? No one has ever told you? Told her what? To her understanding, Spina was a talented and gifted mage, but she knew little aside from that. Then listen well: Spina is much stronger than me since long time ago. Volume 2 - CH 4.7 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 4: Lets Raise the New Demon Lord, Part 7 Aur, Yutsu and Spina took the right path at the crossroad and were walking along the corridor with magma filled walls. The road was wide enough not to worry about anything falling at them from the ceiling, but it was so hot that they had to wipe the sweat off their faces every few minutes. Yunis and Mari were always chatting about insignificant things when they were still together, but now that they have split, there was a dreadful silence filling the air around them. It was daunting, and awkward. So, so very awkward. Aur glanced at Yutsu, who was wiping her forehead with her hand again. She mightve been young, but it was obvious that she was strong, and it showed in her behavior. Now Spina, on the other hand. She was a tough nut to crack. There were times when he just couldnt understand what she was thinking. When it came to fighting, even Aur could say that he had some sort of ambition, a drive, if you would, not to lose to anyone and to always emerge victorious from a battle. But Spina had none of that. She had no abilities, nor the will to fight. And that left Yutsu as the only effective close-ranged fighter of their group. If anything, she was inspired to protect Aur at all costs. At that time. With a loud thud, a knife was driven into Spinas chest. Without any emotion, she looked down. A short blade small enough to be concealed in one hand was stuck exactly in her heart. When she touched it to pull it out, countless other blades erupted from her body and she fell onto the floor. Lord Aur, behind you! Yutsu shouted as she turned her tail into a naginata. But despite them turning around, the enemys appearance could not be seen anywhere. Can you sense the enemy? No Yutsu hanged her head apologetically. But there was no need for her to do that, as she was not the person that the Demon Lord asked that question. The enemy is not here anymore. He or she is falling back. Hearing the emotionless voice behind her back, Yutsus eyes were wide open. Because Spina just stood there as if nothing had happened, with blades coming out of her entire body. Moving as if she was shaking dust off of herself, she removed them one by one. There was not even a drop of blood, and no scars on her. Over there. She turned back pointing in certain direction, only to have her head cut off from her shoulders. And out of thin air appeared a young woman with a dagger clad in bright red clothes. It was a perfect camouflage for the environment covered by lava, making it difficult to distinguish her exact silhouette. Ive got you! The woman, Hoseli, picked Spinas head as it was rolling around the floor and held it in front of herself with an ecstatic expression. But that expression was soon replaced by the startled one. Wh, What?! Spinas headless body reached forward with its hand and grabbed Hoselis leg. Feel free to kill her. Just looking at her makes me want to vomit. As you wish, Master. While Aur was conversing with spinas severed head, Hoseli dropped it to the ground and raised her dagger to cut off her arm to free herself. I am not that good at combat, so I would be extremely grateful if you could just die here and now. Can you please do that? Spina asks indifferently as her body picks her head up with its remaining hand. She mustve been quite shocked. After all, you dont see someone who will not die if he is killed every day. Thankfully, Spina was no longer normal, therefore concept of dying no longer filled her with dread and fear as it used to before. Sensing that she was a real bad news, Hoseli changed her target and threw another dagger at Yutsu. Or at least she planned to do that, but her arm was severed just as she was about to make a move with it. Wh,at? Hoseli was unable to understand what just happened. All she could do was to just stare at her mutilated hand and its remains that were lying on the ground. She tried to suppress the bleeding with her left hand, but it was obviously not enough. Dont worry about it. Ill help you. Terrified, Hoseli could only watch as Spina scooped magma from the walls as if it was water and smeared it all over her wound. After that, there was only a blinding sense of excruciating pain. She felt as if her whole body was on fire, like her arm was stabbed with a million needles and them crushed into paste with a smoldering hammer. Faced with such torture, the only things that left her mouth were vomit and indistinguishable screams. How about it? You ready to die now? Go f*************ckkkk. Your self..! I would very much like to, but it is not for me to decide. Throwing swear after swear, Hoseli somehow managed to jump away in an attempt to run as far away from this witch as possible. And then her right leg also fell to the ground. Uaaaaaaagggggghhhhhhmmnnnn! No, no, no, you cant run away now. Spina scooped some more magma from the walls and approached the girl, who could do nothing but writhe miserably on the ground and squeal in terror. Stop stop it please, have mercy! The blood vessels situated in the legs are quite thick, youll die instantly if the wound is not closed properly. The magma was also burning her hand, so much that it was charred black. Nevertheless she remained quiet, as if she was unable to feel anything. Hoseli thought she was crazy. Spina spreads magma on the wound on the girls leg, just like you spread butter on a piece of bread in the morning. STOP IT! STOP! JUST KILL ME ALREADY! Those were the only sane thoughts in Hoselis head, but even they were being drowned in an ocean of pain. Her creams were no longer that of a person, but of a wild beast, each of her fingernails was ripped from her fingers as she tried to claw her way out of this living hell, but it was all for naught. There was just so much pain that she was unable to faint. Any other person would have lost their mind a long time ago. However, her spirit that was polished by unwavering discipline wouldnt even allow her to go crazy. I will ask again. Are you ready to die? Pina looked straight into Hoselis eyes. She was still trying to move forward, even with her body in such an agonizing condition. The witch only sighted, flew lightly into the air and disappeared in a wall of boiling magma. The other two no matter what happens, I have to kill the other two. Pushing aside the pain and the thought that shes going to be a cripple, Hoseli managed to stand up despite having only one leg. Such strong willpower. Aur said that out loud. Even among his subordinates, a few could still move when subjected to such pain. But we are just getting started. There were those who could bear it, of course. One such person emerged from the magma. Im sorry, Master. Spina said as her whole body was burning with fire. Even though she does not feel pain, her body would still burn and melt. As a slime she was resistant to most types of damage, but there were still ways to kill her. Aur was worried that magma might be one of those things, but apparently his worries were unnecessary. I was worried about you for a second, you know? Ah! He omitted the fact that he was not worried at all. It would not change much. Because Spina was a woman that would do something as outrageous as diving in lava if it was for her husband and master. Well, you seem to be more energetic than I thought, so I guess I will take another one of your limbs. Spina said as she tilted her head slightly to the side. By observing her closely, Hoseli was finally able to determine how did she managed to cut off her limbs without touching her. A thin thread was spreading from Spinas fingertips. Hoseli, who specialized in surprise attacks had something similar at her disposal, a wire so thin that it was impossible to spot it with the naked eye until it was too late. But Spinas thread was so sharp that it could cut through meat and bones like they were nothing. Just what exactly was it made of? But what good was that knowledge now? By the looks of it, the whole area was covered with that thread, leaving not even a slightest opening to escape. She was the spider, and Hoseli was like a fly that realized too late that she was captured in the spiders web. Umm, didnt you said that you were bad at direct combat? Unexpectedly, Yutsu asked while she tried not to listen to Hoselis screams. Because I am not good at it. Spina replied to her, smearing the magma over another wound. She cant fight like Yunis or Lilu does. She was unable to do something as sublime as living her life while competing with others. But I am good at torture and merciless slaughter. Yutsu trembled when she saw that Spinas lips have been slightly raised, forming a haunting, yet alluring smile. Volume 2 - CH 4.8 Chapter 4: Lets Raise the New Demon Lord, Part 8 Now this is awesome! Passing over the body of the unconscious Hoderi, Yunis was marveled by the waterfall of lava that awaited them in the next room. Looks like there is no way to proceed any further. Mari looked around suspiciously, but if there was another path forward, Tena would have surely noticed it by now. Sofia, you understand whats going on? When Mari asked her daughter that, she made a gesture like she was stretching her hands and stroking the air. The exposed rocks accompanying her movements were covered with bricks. It was a sign that this room has already become a part of Sofias territory. No, not at all. But she shook her head, deeply troubled. It was understandable. She thought that Aur would be disappointed if she doesnt find the way forward. Now wait just a second! Tena tried predicting the future again. Yunis hugs her and teleports. But after that, the future was foggy and unclear. At the very least, it would seem that her future was not going to stop then and there. Fragmentary information were coming to her, but they were like the moon reflected on the surface of the water inside a bowl, constantly rippling, fluctuating and hard to see. Sofia, maybe try and stop this waterfall. Can you do that? Yup! Mimicking Aurs movements, Sofia stretched her hands towards the waterfall. Bricked blocks began to emerge from the walls, blocking the lava flow. I can do it! Yes, very well done. Good girl! It was somewhat clumsy, but at least the waterfalls movements were stopped. Mari looked at Tena, who was preparing another prediction. Nothings happening? Almost there. Just give me some more time. If we just wait a bit then the road further should reveal itself to us. Thats great. I may be a spirit and all, but walking on burning lava is still not my favorite pastime. When Tena glanced at Yunis as she was walking past her, her future was once again clearly visible. Apparently the only thing she was unable to predict was whether or not she would use her spiritual powers. Should she just ask her about it? Ah, Lord Aur! As Tena was worrying, Mari shouted and happily ran forward, because she saw Aurs figure at the end of the aisle. So youve made it as well! But just before she hugged him, Maris feet stopped in their tracks. Who are you? She pointed to the woman in red clothes who was clinging to Aur for some reason. She must be Hoseli, the one who Hoderi was talking about. Ah, mister Hoderis sister. Yunis crossed her arms. So like whys she with you guys? I was defeated by Lady Spina and offered to guide her in exchange for sparing my life. Hoselis body was completely healed, there wasnt even a scar left. It mustve been one of Spinas abilities as a slime. After all, healing the body was easy as pie for her unless the target was already dead. Treatment and healing of the mental damage was a little too difficult for her, but fortunately that was Aurs field of expertise. The whole procedure even made him feel somewhat nostalgic. But Mari was still watching them with a clueless expression. Looks like you went a little overboard, sister. I was merely trying to do all that I could, to follow the orders I was given. I also think that you went overboard, not that it changed very much. Spina chastised Hoseli with her usual emotionless voice, but the girl cowered in fear and hugged her arms as soon as the words left her lips. ImsorryImsorryImsorrythiswonthappenagainIpromiseLadySpinaissoscarysoscaryscaryscaryscaryyyy! Spina, what on earth did you do to her? Tena was worried when she saw that Yutsu tried her best not to look at Hoseli. She also looked like she was pitying her for some reason. As much as she wanted to know what that reason was, she was able to only see the future, not the past. Well then Hoseli, what is waiting for us ahead? They were now at the junction of two aisles, in front of a huge door. My master awaits there. But I do not know what are his plans regarding all of you. Hoseli answered with as few words as possible. She submitted to Aur, but she still seemed to be loyal to her original master. Good. Were going to disturb him now. Yes! But Aur didnt blame her for it. He respected those who remained loyal more than those who would betray their lord at the first time of danger. When they passed through the door, they ended up in a huge hall. A beautiful woman clad in luxurious dress was sitting on an extravagantly decorated throne on a raised platform in the middle of the room. I congratulate you for reaching this far. My name is Sakuya, and I am the mistress of this mountain. The woman looked at Aur and his group and spoke with a polite tone. Oh brave hero, may I ask you to state your name. Demon Lord Aur. Again with this hero crap? Aur thought. Brave Hero Aur, you have overcome the trials imposed upon you by myself, and you have proven your strength to me. As a reward, I will grant you any wish of your choosing. A wish? Oh, whats this? Have you come here without knowing anything? Seeing Aurs puzzled expression, Sakuya hid her smiling face behind a fan. This mountain is a place of sacred trials, where the soul who overcomes them is allowed to have one wish granted. Whatever you might desire, just say a word, and by the sacred right, it will be granted to you. Anything? Sakuya nodded to his question. Anything you might want, my power will grant to you. Then here is what I want: Please grant me the sovereignty over this mountain and all that is within it, including yourself. When she heard his request, Sakuyas eyes opened wide. Greed will prove your undoing, oh Brave Hero. You said it yourself: Whatever you might desire, just say the word, and by the sacred right it shall be granted to you. If those were negotiations, then they must choose their words carefully. Angering the mountains mistress was the last thing they wanted to do now. Leave now, oh impertinent Hero, and be thankful that in respect for your prowess I will not claim your life as penance for your limitless greed. Aur was frustrated at her arrogant tone. And if I refuse? Then I will use every means at my disposal to make you leave. As Sakuya waved her fan, countless flames bloomed around her like scarlet flowers. Volume 2 - CH 4.9 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 4: Lets Raise the New Demon Lord, Part 9 Such a weak stone wall is not going to be enough to stop my flames. Hearing Sakuyas words, Aur realized that his defenses have already been seen through. Her flames were undoubtedly stronger then Tenas. Even if hed be able to block them, it would only be a matter of time before their sheer temperature would end up baking him to a crisp. If only there was just one flame for him to deal with. But there were countless others, and they were all flying around at unpredictable speed and trajectories. My Lord! Get down! Aur used the cube to push back Hoseli, who rushed forward to shield him from the flames. At that moment, he was enveloped by a fiery snake. My lord! Its fine. Yunis held the girl firmly in place, and said in a calm voice. You see this wall of his? Its made of bricks. As she followed Yuniss finger and looked at the walls made by Aurs cube, they have indeed turned from stony to bricked ones. So that means! This place is already under my control. Aurs confident voice could be heard from within the snake. Responding to his voice, the flame snake rose, and swallowed all of Sakuyas flames. Wha?! I forgot to mention this earlier The snake was actually a cluster of lava shaped to look like one. but my daughter here already controls about ninety percent of this place. Aur embraced Sofia who now looked like she was about eight years old. The child of the Demon Lord? Sakuya was amazed at the sight of Sofia. He didnt knew why she was so surprised when she saw her, but Aur decided to put the questioning for later. Right now he had more pressing concerns to address. Eat this! According to Aurs command, the serpent opened its mouth wide and attacked Sakuya. Arent you getting too confident? However, when Sakuya swung her fan, the snake got torn into two halves and disappeared. End even though magma washed over her in large quantities, she emerged from that practically unscratched. She was the mistress of this volcano after all. She must be resistant towards fire and heat. How about this then?! But it would seem that she did not take any countermeasures against water which followed after the snakes eruption. As a result, she was trapped in a prison of molten rock in a blink of an eye. Aur erected additional walls around it, confining her even further. You did it papa! Yes, that was some great work? No. Aurs expression darkened soon. The whole room glowed with an intense red light, and the rocky prison that contained Sakuya melted in an instant. What was I supposed to eat again? As she got out of her prison that was nothing more than a smoldering pool of lava now, Sakuya looked down at Aur. Allow me to enlighten you, as you seem to be gravely mistaken about one thing. Its not the mountain that channels its power to me. The pool of lava at her feet began to move. Some of it crawled up her feet and formed a glowing, pulsating dress that acted as an armor, and some of it gathered in her hand, forming a swirling orb. I am the source of this mountains power! The orb of lava formed itself into an arrow and flew right at Aur. Sofia! Sofia shoots water at the arrow, and Mari slashes at it with her Cold Sword. Next, Yunis smashes it to pieces with her blow, and Spina uses her threads to get rid of the scattered debris. Nice thinking Mari! That was a clever move. Happy for being praised, Mari looked around to see the result of her action. The deadly lava arrow was nothing more than a few pieces of frozen rock now, and everyone was unscratched by it. Her Cold Sword is a technique that freezes the air around the blade solid. Aur explained as he kept an eye on Sakuya. Its a much more efficient usage of magical power than just turning the blade itself into water or ice. Thats exactly why he had Maris swords infused with natures, and not elements. Mastering them may be harder, but it surely was more efficient. Lord Aur, what do you think would happen if I were to stab her with my Cold Sword? Staring at her sword in wonder, Mari suddenly asked. Why dont you give it a try and see for yourself? Answering, Aur gave Mari a pat on the back. Leave the supporting to me! It cant be helped now, is it? Yunis was eagerly spinning her sword in her hand, and Spina just played with her hair as if she was bored. I will help too! Do your best, and dont slip up! Yutsu and Tena were also eager to help test Maris idea. You sure about this? Even I dont know what will happen now. I guess the future is going to change when we will actually do it. Not like I had any faith in those abilities of yours to begin with. You still dont believe me? Well I can say the same about you! Tena shouts at Aur who disses her. Are you done bickering with one another? Yeah, sorry I made you wait. Aur answered Sakuyas question and bowed his head. I do not mind it. She smiled and put her fan towards the sky. Because I was waiting myself. When she finished speaking, she was enveloped by vermillion light. It was a barrage of burning rocks, flames that bloomed like flowers and a torrent of magma. It was too much even for Maris cold sword to handle. After seeing this, do you still wish not to retreat and save your life? Of course. Sakuya looked at Aur with eyes filled with compassion and shook her fan. Then I must wish you good night. A scarlet whirlpool rushed towards Aur like a torrent of angry waves. Aur created a thin wall in front of himself, and Sofia added an additional wall of water over it. It got evaporated in an instant, and the wall was also burned in a flash. But Yunis used that instant to charge ahead between the gap in the flames. Go! Two girls were also running beside her. They both looked exactly like Mari. Such an insolent move! Sakuya took a moment to observe which one was going to attack her first, as they were both running at different trajectories. Until she realized that one of them did not have a sword in her hand. In that case, she should be aiming for the one with the sword. She swiped her fan and shot a fiery arrow at the Mari with a sword. The arrow hit her, and then she disappeared in a puff of smoke. Ive got you tricked! Then its this one! Sakuya pointed her other hand towards the second Mari. She controlled the fire herself. There was no need for her to use a fan. The flame she released wrapped itself around Maris body. Sorry, but Im right here! But this one burst into a tempest of leaves and fell apart. Ngh where?! The flames were rampaging throughout Sakuyas whole field of vision, regardless of her intentions. It danced across the whole room as it was searching for the target to burn. Eeeei! Then the girl came swinging at her like a flash of lightning, seemingly out of nowhere. Sakuya blocked the incoming strike with her fan, sending a cascade of sparks into the air. Her fan was not reinforced in any way, it was just a simple wood and paper, but even so, Maris sword had difficulties slashing through it. Now Ive got you. Sakuya smiled thinly as her flames all converged on Maris location. The walls rose to protect her, but she knew that this is not going to be enough to stop them. They hit the walls and burned them to the ground. What trickery is this?! Or at least thats how it was supposed to be. Why are they not melting?! The walls were definitely on fire, but they were not melting. It is impossible. To do that, they mustve been just like Sakuya, resistant to fire and all sources of heat. I dont understand it at all, but! As Sakuya was puzzled, a voice that sounded like the screeching of metal sounded from behind Maris back. All I see is a millennial old bag trying to hurt my beloved angel! I sure hope that youre prepared to face the consequences of your blasphemy against little girls, you tw*t! Logan! Mari cried cheerfully at the four-armed demon who emerged from the magic circle drawn on one of the walls. M-Millennial old bag?! Such impudence! Sakuya frowned, to the point where wrinkles began to show between her brows. It was obvious that the demons insult was directed at her. Hoo boy, who wouldve thought that Im actually going to meet someone who is even older than me? That just goes to show, lifes a crazy bag of marbles. As he waved one of his arms, the flames around Mari gradually decreased. My flame! You call that a flame? Sorry to disappoint ya granny, but that flame of yours aint even half as hot as the fire of passion towards little girls burning in my chest! Despite his gloating, Logan was only able to dwindle the flames for a short time. Mari, my angel, it would be awesome if you could settle this now! Umu! Responding to Logan, Mari rushed forward and pierced Sakuya with her Cold Sword. This degree is nothing! Sakuya body began to emit high volumes of smoke and steam, but Maris power was not enough to completely extinguish her flames. Elder Sister! When she screamed, Spina came out of her clothes and took her usual shape. Requesting my help for something like this, you still got ways to go when it comes to handling magic. I know, I know, all right? Could you just hurry it up and help me?! The flames that began to leak out of Sakuyas body grew in intensity and threaten to engulf Mari and the others. Logan was doing his best to suppress them, but he was slowly being pushed back. Not to mention youre being weaker than me when Oh for f*cks sake! Mari commanded two of her remaining swords to come forth and stab Sakuya while going through Spinas neck. As she turned her face towards her, Mari also hit her on the lips. With her own lips. Surprisingly, they were much softer than she thought. Thinking such lewd things, Mari began to drain spina off her magic power and channeled it into her Cold Sword. Amplified by it, the sword dug itself deeper into Sakuyas chest, up to the very handle. You think you can defeat me in my domain?! Coughing up blood, Sakuya waved her fan once more. But instead of summoning the great flames, she used a smaller one that cancelled Maris cold air. No way! This is! Youre quite skilled, I have to give you that. Aur praised their opponent. Essentially, what both Sofia and Sakuya manipulated was not magical power, but at the same time it wasnt something totally unrelated to it. If you are manipulating the four elements themselves, it was possible to cancel them with the stronger power of the opposing element. For Sakuya, who represented fire, Maris Cold Sword was especially deadly. But Mari was couldnt hold out for much longer. Even with Spinas magic power, her own magical power was being consumed at an alarming rate. Guh! She had almost no strength left in her arms to try and pull the sword out of her opponent. But she did more than enough. Now then. Aur directed a question at Sakuya, who was locked with Mari in a deadly war of attrition. I have judged you worthy enough. Would you like to receive a reward from a Hero? I offer you to make a contract with me. Accept it and save your life, or refuse and die a miserable death by the hand of my companion. Which would it be? What will be your choice? Volume 2 - CH 5.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 5: Lets Overturn the Fate of Death, Part 1 Sofia is really cute, isnt she? Shes no longer a little girl, which is truly a shame, but shes not an old hag either! If I had to name her current state, I would say that shes a mature little girl. Ahh, just the sound of it is like music to my ears. Please stop talking now, our ears are going to rot. Its been some time but youre just the same piece of trash as usual. Its because right now shes in his ideal strike zone. Lilu, Yunis, and Spina threw insult after insult at the demon who was staring at Sofia as if she was some godly entity. Spina seemed to be especially bitter about this, since in her eyes, he was defiling her former name. Speaking of Sofia, now that she could get a good look at Logan for the first time, she was obviously terrified and hid behind Mari, clinging onto her skirt tightly. Generally she was a little cowardly, and extremely cautious of strangers and newly met people, so that kind of behavior was understandable, Aur couldnt help but to wonder after whom she took that particular trait of hers. Logan. Yes Maam! When Mari called his name in a low voice, he immediately stood straight and saluted her. Although it was a half-joking action, there definitely was some kind of hierarchy between Logan and Mari, with Mari on the very top, and Logan on the very bottom. If anything were to happen to me, please take care of Sofia. Can you do that for me? But what came out of her mouth was not a reprimand for him. Stop saying gloomy things like that. Logan broke his posture and clicked his tongue. Even if you didnt ask this of me, Logan will always be ready to take care of all the little girls in this world! Yeah, I thought as much. Mari sighted as Logan was giving her a thumbs up with all of his arms. Ah, but if you try to do something funny or weird to her, I will smite you even from beyond the grave, capiche? That was uncalled for! Receiving a critical hit, Logan dropped his shoulders as Mari graced him with a smile that was both charming and scary to look at. This is it. They were in a cave situated near the big river at the foot of a huge mountain range. In front of them was something that looked like a rectangular piece of rock made entirely of white stones. Yes, there is no doubt. Tena nodded and confirmed Aurs suspicions. This is the Altar of Sacrifice. It was finally the day of the sacrifice. From Aurs group, three people were present: the Demon Lord himself, Tena, and Sofia. U, Un. Sofia nodded with a scared expression, but nevertheless, she bravely walked towards the altar. Heave-ho! Aur kept a close watch over her as she clumsily climbed on it. Is this okay, papa? Yes, my child. He watched bitterly as she laid down on the stone surface. There was no other choice for them. Right now, she was the only person within their group who fulfilled all the conditions necessary for the sacrifice. But even so, sacrificing someone he considered to be his own child left his heart torn open. Hes coming. Tena warned them with sharp voice. As if to respond to her voice, dark clouds began to gather, and a thunderous roar could clearly be heard. The torrential rain slashed at them mercilessly, and the level of water in the river increased dramatically. And finally, He has revealed himself. He ah, yes, of course I know about him. Sakuya nodded when Aur asked her about Him, feeling an inexplicable sense of tension. I heard that you and him are on the same level. Same maybe in the sense that he calls himself the Devil King, but other than that, we are nothing alike. I would like to ask you not to lump me up together with the likes of him anymore. Both her voice and her gaze were filled with intense disgust. But also fear. He does not resort to violence or cruelty when it comes to subjugating his territories, he just razes them to the ground until there is nothing left. That is who He is. Thinking back on Sakuyas words, Aur gazed on what was quickly approaching. It looked like a gross amalgamation of disgusting scales. And from the darkness above, something stared at Aur with red eyes that were even bigger than those scales. One, two, three there were four pairs of sinister eyes in total. Red eyes just like a ghost, and a body covered in snake-like scales the size of a mountain Aur could feel that his voice was trembling. He could not shake away the thought that he could not win against something like that even if he had Wolfe at his side. And the mountain part was not a metaphor. He was merely stating a fact. Just his head to neck measured over one mile in length. He didnt even want to start guessing how long his body was up to the tip of its tail. Compared to this monstrosity, the Heavenly Giant they used in their assault on heaven looked like a childs toy. So this is Him Sakuya called him {Yamata no Orochi}. It was a draconic serpent with eight heads and eight tails. They said that simply uttering his name increased his power, so Tena just called him {Eight.} One of Orochis eight heads opened its enormous mouth filled with sword-like teeth and loomed in closer to them in order to devour the sacrifice that was prepared for it. Sofia! Aur called out his daughters name. Sofia was now a being similar to both Orochi and Aur, a Demon Lord who ruled over her own Dungeon. If uttering Orochis name gave it power, then maybe it was possible to do the same with her! When he spoke her name, his power flowed into her. Now then, time for a quick review of what we learned. They were not strictly inside of it, but for Sofia, who could take control of any territory and make it a part of her Dungeon, it didnt matter where she was. What is the most effective trap against any forms of aquatic life? A pitfall! And along with Sofias voice, the ground within her field of vision caved in. Volume 2 - CH 5.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 5: Lets Overturn the Fate of Death, Part 2 We, Dungeon Masters are always granted control over something. Sakuya said so as they were lying in bed. If it is a volcano, then youll be granted sovereignty over fire and heat. That sound reasonable enough. But it also means that we acquire the weaknesses of the things we control. She smiled as Aur was caressing her skin with his strong, rough hands. I am just like the fire itself. Once the flame of my passion starts burning, it will not be easily quenched. So make sure youll take responsibility for it, okay? Sakuya overlaps her hands with his, and whispers ticklishly into his ear. You said that beings like us always have something they control. Sakuya was the fire and heat of the volcano, Tatsuki held rule over the sea and water, and Sofia controlled the entire Dungeon itself. Their aspect always seemed to correspond with the territory they held dominion over. In that case, what does He control? He seemed to be someone who had neither land nor subordinates under him. The answer is simple, my Master. As she straddled him, she placed her hands over his chest. Even if you have nothing in your possession, therell always be one thing that you have with yourself at all times. Under the glow of the moonlight, her nakedness was all the more captivating. It is your own self, and your will that shapes the world around you. Can you stop speaking in cryptic riddles? As he pierced himself into her, she moaned sweetly. She blushed, and then said: Will and emotions can be likened to flowing water, and his anger is like a raging river. That is why Looks like the first step was a success. Aur gazed at the serpents head, as it was falling into the caved ground along with the mass of water that came with him. His head, which was originally as big as a small castle, was now shrinking, to the point that it could now fit into the passageways of the Dungeon. If Orochi really is the incarnation of a river, then it was impossible for him to escape from its nature. The waterways connected to the giant pitfall did a splendid job at separating the serpents heads. But with that said Papa! Hurts! It hurts! Sofia grabbed his hands tightly as she was shedding tears. Her fingertips were deeply cut and stained with crimson blood. He is not just a river. He is a muddy stream that flows and rages across eight mountains and eight valleys, destroying everything in his path. The water flew with such a strong momentum that it was damaging the walls of the Dungeon, and it was synonymous with hurting Sofia. Im sorry. Please try to bear with it, just a little longer. Sofia could be said to be the Dungeon itself, but that also meant that healing magic would not work on her. Even if it did, shed just be immediately hurt again. Aur could only hug her tightly as she cried, while the eight fingers on each of her hands continued to shed blood. Even if they managed to separate his heads, Orochi was not the enemy they could easily win against. When the scars on her fingers reached all the way to the first joints, all of Orochis heads reached the room made by Aurs cube in which Aur took shelter with Sofia. HE opened each of his eight mouths, spilling large amounts of water out of them. Now! At that moment, the ceiling of the chamber opened, and a large amounts of transparent liquid fell through it. It was not water, though. When it touched HIM, Orochis bluish body was painted in a shade of deep red. A lot of it fell into the beasts mouth, generating copious amounts of steam and smoke. What is this? Poison? You can say that it is, but at the same time it is not. Aur responded to Tena, who tilted her head, not knowing what exactly was going on. The Iron Dwarves, known as the unrivaled blacksmiths, were also unrivaled at eating and drinking. Their ultimate achievement in the art of alcohol brewing was the Dorg Spirits. And you think it will do anything against him? He is also said to be immune to alcoholic beverages! Maybe to your alcoholic beverages, but the ones made by Dwarves have more of a kick to them, so to speak. The scent of alcohol was so strong that Tena was forced to hold down her nose. Ordinary Spirits was made by adding alcohol made from fermented wheats or fruits to the water. During that process, some part of alcohol will inevitably dilute. But the Iron Dwarves created their Spirits by doing exactly the opposite. They created it from pure liquor by continually heating and cooling it. The alcohol created in such a way was much stronger than any other, to the point where just a sip was enough to be the fall of, even the strongest of drinkers. Supposedly, even the dragons. They tested it once on Wolfes dragon form, and the effect was more than satisfying. This principle must still apply even on this New Continent. Orochis heads wobbled, but they still tried to attack Aur with their fangs. Sofia, catch them. All right! However, his advances were stopped by the leashes made of molten rock that wrapped themselves around each of its heads. The torrents of lava could be stopped by water. So it was only natural that the reverse was also possible. Since he was water-natured, Orochi could force himself through ordinary rocks, but not the molten, burning hot ones. Thus, Aur succeeded in sealing his movements. Aur, hes coming! But the battle was far from over. As Tena shouted her warning, a purple liquid shot out of Orochis throats. It was a venom that melted everything it touched. Sofia, grass! On it! When she put her hands forward, many blades of grass sprung from the floor, creating a wall that prevented the venom from spreading further. Even as it wilted and died when it was touched by it, the new blades took the place of the dead ones in the blink of an eye. What is that grass? Bird food. Say what?! That was a little too much for Tena to handle. Something like that was able to stop the deadliest poison on the continent? Back on my home continent, we have that one monster called Cockatrice, basically an oversized chicken with serpents tail that turns whatever its beak touches into stone. But there is that one plant called Herunda Grass that does not turn to stone when it comes in contact with its beak, and because of that he made it, his main source of food. All right, but this one here does not turn things into stone, it melts everything, including stone! Aur nodded calmly. Tena was right about that. Cockatrice is actually a hybrid created from the union of a small dragons called basilisks with bird-type creatures. They dont look like they are particularly strong. Tena commented when Aur created an illusion of basilisks to show her what he was talking about. They were about as big as the palm of the hand, and they looked more like lizards rather than dragons. But their poison breath is a vicious one. Just a little of it is enough to kill every animate and inanimate being alike. Birds in the sky, water rocks, the soil wherever there are basilisks, the land changes into a barren wasteland sooner or later. Even when they are hunted, not even a spearman riding on top of a horse is completely safe, as the poison will travel through the spear and kill its user, and oftentimes even a horse. So in that regard, basilisks are just like vipers. Your continent has some seriously messed up creatures. Tena trembled at the thought that there are beings in the world who rivaled Yamata no Orochi in terms of poison. That grass was made specifically to counter the basilisk threat. Of course, Cockatrices are immune to their poison, and even feed on basilisks due to their size. This makes them quite easy to domesticate and even keep as pets if done correctly. Who would want something like that as a pet?! Tena cried out in astonishment. What? Is there something wrong in keeping domesticated pets? No, no, of course not. Keeping such vicious beasts as pets, now Ive heard everything! They are also a powerful asset to have on your side. Yeah, sure, whatever floats your boat. Are you making fun of me? No, not at all. Tena deduced that further discussion would be fruitless, despite still having some major concerns about using Cockatrices and basilisks in battle. As they finished their little chat, Orochi was still spilling more venom out of his mouths. Now. Aur opened one side of his mantle and activated a magic circle that was drawn on it. Little by little, a shape emerged from it. The preparations are complete, Lilu. Roger, just leave the rest to me! Aurs beautiful magic item inventor finally made her appearance on the battlefield. Orochis scales were supposed to be so hard that even the King of Heroes could not harm him with his sword. And despite making him so drunk that he was barely able to move, they still had to put him down somehow. Im going then! Lilu materialized a magical gun that she made and aimed it, keeping it stable thanks to the two leg-like things supporting it from both sides. It was a magical sniper rifle that fired cannon sized bullets with superb range and accuracy. It packed a punch of a cannon, while simultaneously retaining the positive qualities of a sniper rifle. But it had some colossal drawbacks. First of all, the recoil was too big to shoot with it while holding it with one hand. In order for it to be effective, it had to be affixed into the ground. Secondly, charging a shot took time, so continuous fire was out of the question. And hitting a moving target was next to impossible. It had excessive power and potential to kill with one shot. But. After the charge was complete, Lilu released the bullet with thunderous roar. The bullet hit Orochi right between the eyes and pierced the hard scales as if they were made of butter, and came out on the other side of his head while splashing blood and meat half a mile around. It flew along half of the waterway, where it finally lost its momentum and disappeared. Shock impulses ran throughout the rest of his body, and the resulting heat ignited the Spirits both inside and outside of his enormous body. In this regard, the Dorg Spirits was more like a fuel than a drink. Finally, Orochis body exploded in a grotesque shower of blood and guts. .Such tremendous power! Aur murmured while using his cube to prevent the blood and pieces of meat from falling on them. So, do you finally realize my greatness as an inventor? Dont be shy, go ahead and praise me! Over my dead body. Lilu got angry and threw a tantrum while pouting her cheeks. Ill think about praising you if you repeat that shot seven more times. Like hell you will! But Ill do my best either way! Lilu shouted as she prepared to fire another shot. Volume 2 - CH 5.3 Translator: Cyrus, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 5: Lets Overturn the Fate of Death, Part 3 Firing the cannon again was easier said than done. The same process of getting the Serpent drunk on the wine and trapping it in melted rock had gone as planned in the other passageways, but it was still moving. The other heads had dissolved the melted rock with their venom, allowing them to force their way through the labyrinth. Yaaargh! Yunis shouted while chopping off one of the Serpents fangs with her sword. Now! Run, Yunis! The Serpent relented for a moment, giving Lilu the opportunity to fire the cannon from above Yunis while not getting her caught in the blast. Again, the cannonball pierced through the Serpents throat, causing it to explode. Phew its getting tougher. Yunis, who had teleported just inches away from the blast, was sitting next to Lilu and chewing on the wijnruit. It was horribly bitter, but necessary to counteract the venom that was spreading in her body. Is it just me, or is it getting stronger? Its not just you. Aur responded while treating her wounds with magic. Its a snake with eight heads and eight tails, and its a river. In other words, power is flowing from its tails to its heads. The more heads we crush, the more concentrated the power flows to its remaining heads. Of course, it also means that its overall strength is weakening. Then that means the next one will be even stronger. Was this the fifth one? Yunis grimaced, in reaction to the pain coursing through her entire body. Since the third one, Sofia had been unable to contain it well with the melted rock, prompting Yunis to take their place in stopping it in its tracks. Wolfe was still recovering from his injuries from the previous battle. Without a doubt, he was still exhausted. It was the seventh. Sakuya corrected her with a tired voice as she appeared from the back of the passageway. I have finished off two of them. My dear, will you be so kind as to treat the wounds of these brave ones? Behind her was Hodeli who had lost an arm, and Hosseli who was limping. Yeah. Was your arm shredded? No it was eaten whole. Hosseli shook her head. I see. Calm down for now. It will take some time, but I can regenerate it. One of Hosselis legs was dissolved by the venom from the ankle, making it mostly useless. A magician like Aur could treat it, but it would take a few days before she could fight again. My apologies. Sorry, Milord. Dont worry about it. Youve worked hard enough. Aur gently stroked Hosselis head as she hung it in shame. I am sorry, my dear. I am afraid that I will become a burden to you in the next battle. I have exhausted my spiritual energy. That cant be helped. Youve done well. Aur recognized Sakuyas efforts while feeling sorry for her, even as she bowed her head in apology. As the incarnation of fire, she was weak against the Serpent, which was the incarnation of water. Yet she managed to finish off two of them. But her retreat was detrimental to the situation as she had so much power that she could stand against Aurs entire team alone. Aur, Sofias! Aur turned towards Lilu who was calling to him. Sofia was crying while clutching her left arm. Let me take a look. Aur quickly rolled up her sleeve. He was speechless when he saw the wounds on her white skin. The injuries on her left finger had reached beyond her shoulder, and were heading towards her heart. In other words, the Serpents head was approaching the Dungeon Seed. Lets hurry. Its the last one. Lets go! Lilu and Yunis stood up. Aur nodded. The rest of you, stay here. Well take care of it from here. Aur ordered Sakuya and the others while drawing a teleportation circle on the ground. Aur. The future hasnt changed, you know. Yeah. I know. Aur nodded in response to Thenas warning. In the room containing the Dungeon Seed, Aur and Mary would confront the Serpent, and Mary would die. That was the future that Thena saw. Aur did everything he could to avoid it, but nothing seemed to help the situation. He could only place his faith on the trap he had set up. Were going! Aur activated the teleportation magic after bringing Yunis, Lilu, and Sofia into the magic circle. They were covered in light from the teleportation circle, and instantly warped to the Dungeon Seed. Aur was surprised by the sight that greeted him. Master My apologies. Spinas entire body had been mutilated. There was a gaping hole in her stomach, and she had lost her left arm and right leg. Whats that thing? It was a dark green humanoid that had severely injured Spina. But for a humanoid, its features were sloppy. It lacked a face and fingers, as if it was a puppet made of clay. Dark green tentacles stretched out from its back. Lord Aur, that thing isnt normal at all! Our attacks did nothing to it! Mary shouted while holding four swords. Saying that, she sliced the tentacles in half. But the tentacles instantly regenerated. Its true. Its like trying to slice water. Yunis said as she tried to slice the tentacles, then kicked off against the ground toward her opponent. Is that the last head? Id think so. That means that these arent tentacles, but its tails. Aur nodded in response to Lilus question. He didnt know if it had shrunk after having seven of its heads lopped off, or if it was simply assuming a convenient form in the small dungeon room. In any case, he understood how much of a trouble it was, compared to the other heads they had dealt with. I could probably finish it off with my cannon if it wasnt for its speed. It was shaking its tails at an unimaginable speed while fighting Yunis. It was clearly much faster than when it was assuming its form as giant snakes. I dont have to worry about hitting Yunis as long as she can teleport away freely, but we have to stop its movements. Yunis, can you do that? That sounds a little difficult! Yunis raised her voice while dodging the tails and slicing them. Her attacks were enough to kill ten normal creatures, but seemed to have no effect against the Serpent. Yunis wasnt planning on getting hit either, but it was clear who would be the winner in a prolonged battle. It feels just like when I was fighting Spina! Yunis blurted, and Aur turned his gaze to Spina. As a half slime, she had no vital organs, so her injuries werent fatal. But it was strange that her wounds remained. Spina. Why arent you healing? I do not know. She shook her head lifelessly as her wounds changed into translucent liquid while she was still in her slime form. Despite that, she still wasnt healing. At that moment, Aur recalled a piece of information in his head. It was a future that they should already have avoided, so he had forgotten about it. Oh no, Yunis! When Aur turned to face her, she was already testing a certain method of her own. But in order to unleash that, she needed a running start and some time. She aimed for the moment when all eight tails were attaching her, and avoided it by teleporting away, buying herself time and space. She made sure that the tails barely missed her, and finally chose the perfect chance. It absorbs your skills! Aurs warning came too late. Eh Her teleportation failed, and the eight tails pierced her body. Yunis! Aur ran towards her without hesitation. Images from ten years ago flashed through his mind. He had lost her over a moment of hesitation. I cant Yunis tried to shout, but blood clots choked her throat. It wasnt that Aur had no chance of winning. The Serpents tails were strong, but not as strong as the fangs in its other heads. The Cube provided a sufficient amount of defence, and she was at a safe enough distance. But his decision was flawed in terms of the end results. The Serpents target wasnt Yunis who had launched a desperate attack, nor was it Aur who ran to her aid. It was the core of the dungeon, which was Sofias heart. The Dungeon Seed. I wont let you! And only one person stood in between them. Mary was standing guard, protecting Sofia at all costs. The eight tails fanned out like petals of a flower. Mary used her four swords to defend against half of them. Logan! Leave it to me! The red demon appeared from her shadows, stopping the remaining half of the tails with his fists. Their resistance lasted only for a moment. The clay-like head of the Serpent suddenly split in two, creating makeshift fangs and jaws. It stretched forward, threatening to swallow Mary. ThatsC The voice echoed across the room like a bell. Cwhat Ive been waiting for! Marys hair decoration came off and expanded, changing into the shape of a human with a popping sound. It was Yutsu in the form of the hair decoration. She pulled her own tail and transformed it into a giant comb. She took a heavy swing at the Serpent. The teeth of the semicircular comb pierced through the Serpent and reached the ground, imprisoning it on the spot like a jail cell. Originally it wasnt sufficient to serve as a trap or an attack against the Serpent, which possessed the powers of water, but as a surprise counterattack, it was a different matter. It would require a few moments before it was able to liquify and break free of the comb. But it was enough time for Lilu to light the cannon. Did we get it? Everyone was looking at where the Serpent had been, and Lilu asked in uncertainty. The tails that Mary and Logan had stopped were dissolving into liquid, dripping onto the floor. It seems like it. Aur used magic to detect its presence within the dungeon, and confirmed that it was no longer there. Hold on, Ill heal you right now. Yunis had dodged at the very last second. Fortunately, her injuries werent fatal. Aur, you should heal Sofia first. Dont be stupid. Your injuries are on a completely different level. There were eight holes in her body. Sofias left arm was nothing compared to that, so Aur decided to prioritize healing Yunis first. Papa Sofia slowly walked towards him. Sofi-! Mary suddenly jumped at her. As she pushed Sofia away, the upper half of her body was chomped on by gigantic snake fangs. The lower half of her body was sent flying as Sofia tumbled on the ground. Aw, I missed. Everyone was speechless as they looked at the girl who said that in a carefree voice. She had blue hair, with horns of a deer and the flesh of a fish. The bottom half of her body was transforming from a fish to a snake with huge jaws. Oh well. Hey, gimme more food, Aur! Tatsuki said innocently. Volume 2 - CH 5.4 Translator: Cyrus, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 5: Lets Overturn the Fate of Death, Part 4 What It cant be. Logan muttered in shock while watching the bottom half of the girls body roll on the ground. He was a Great Demon who had seen the souls of humans for thousands of years. There was no way he could have mistaken Marys soul. It wasnt an illusion or a fake. It was undoubtedly the real thing. Marys soul had been ripped in half, and was being minced to pieces. Even resurrection magic would have no effect at this point. You little bitch!!! Logans body was engulfed in explosive flames. Curling and expanding his brown body, he transformed into a towering pillar of flame. Flaming sparks shone brightly within the heat waves, forming huge arms with claws that closed in on Tatsuki from all four directions to rip her to shreds. The heat was so strong that it could rival Sakuyas flames. Ew. The burning smell is horrible. Tatsukis tail, which took the form of a snake, had tried to devour it. She seemed relaxed enough to show her dissatisfaction. That one over there looks tastier. Tatsukis tail was pointing towards Sofia. Immediately, Logan reverted to his original body to cover Sofias back. Youve absorbed the Serpents powers? The Serpent had died, leaving its melting tails. Aur realized that it didnt disappear. Tatsuki was devouring it instead. He should have noticed that it was unusual when he couldnt detect a trace of the Serpent within the dungeon. Rivers will join the seas, remember? Tatsuki answered as if it were a matter of fact. So were you actually the Serpent? No? Tatsuki doesnt know difficult stuff. Tatsuki seemed confused. What Tatsuki does know is, tasty things come from land every year thanks to this. With a slipping sound, she raised her snake tail to attack. Its saying that it looks really tasty. Tatsuki stared at Sofia while licking her chops. Master. Cant we do something about her? Logan growled impatiently, which was rare for him. No. Thats why Aur answered honestly. Tatsuki devoured everything. There was nothing Aur could do. Huh? Tatsuki stopped moving all of a sudden. What is this She clenched her stomach with both arms and crouched. Ow, ow ow ow! W-whats this?! Tatsuki was rolling on the floor, writhing in pain. Do you know what a Demon King is? Aur asked Logan while looking at her. Huh? Thats you, right? It was a strange question coming from Aur. Logan responded in surprise. No. Apparently Im referred to as a Hero in the local language, not a Demon King. Just hurry up and tell me. From Aurs calm demeanor, Logan could tell that he had something to do with Tatsukis suffering. But he was annoyed by the fact that he could remain so calm despite Marys death, so he showed that annoyance in his tone. Its a mistranslation. Ive been getting their language wrong. The ones they call Demon Kings are most likely what we refer to as God. Huh? How many Gods do they have? God. The absolute ruler, in direct opposition to demons. The Lord in Heaven who had been exterminated. Logan had no idea what connection that had in relation to Tatsuki who was suffering right in front of them, or to Sofia who was under his protection. Thats the source of confusion. I, too, had always thought that there was only one God. But as for the tribal Gods At the very least, there are many of them in this continent. So what the hell does that mean? Um. I was the one who taught him. Logan was still openly showing his dissatisfaction by spouting flames as he spoke. Yutsu finally answered with her voice raised. I said, what the hell are you talking about! I was saying- Ugh No more It seemed as if the cheeks of the snake in the lower half of Tatsukis body was swelling, when it suddenly vomited something large. Witchcraft, summoning, shamanism. We use such magics to conjure demons er, those somewhat weaker than Gods? into our own bodies to obtain their powers. I thought I was gonna die! Mary cried out while shaking off the digestive fluid that covered her entire body as she came out of Tatsuki. Mary? How are you still alive?! Logan saw her soul getting crushed to pieces with his own eyes. But the lower half of her body that had rolled across the ground had disappeared into mist. Her soul came back in one piece, shining brightly like the radiant golden sun. The soul that Logan had watched over for ten whole years. But it was impossible to recover a broken soul. Wait. There was only one exception that Logan knew of. That old loli lady! It was the Great Saints doing. It was Marys sister Melizand, the young girl who was thousands of years old, immortal and indestructible. Right on, you pervert. Mary echoed Melizands words with her own face and voice. In contrast to her blue eyes, her right eye was shining red. Demon Kings, demons, and Gods. Aur saw the commonalities between them, and found a way to exploit that. After all, Mary was simply another half of Melizand, who had once created the Immortal heroic spirit using her own soul as a catalyst. And most of all, Mary possessed the ability to wield anything and everything. Even though she had never known witchcraft, she quickly became adept. It wasnt difficult for Mary to adopt the Immortal ability by borrowing Melizands power. If you cant change your fate of death, you just have to kill your enemy. The rest was a battle between the Serpents power and the strength of the Grand Sorcerers curse. But the Serpent couldnt devour the curse that had kept growing stronger over thousands of years. There was no easy way out for Tatsuki, who had tried to swallow it. She spat out eight tiny snakes while clawing the ground in pain. Yutsu immediately crushed the snakes with a wooden club. The lower half of Tatsukis body reverted to the tail of a fish. This spelled the definite end of the Serpents power. How does it feel to have food poisoning for the first time? Aur stepped on Tatsukis lower half as she lay sideways on the ground. Horrible It seemed as if both the pain and her strength had left her body. She replied Aur weakly. I just wanted to eat tasty stuff Eat this. Aur stuck his finger into Tatsukis mouth. She bit it on reflex. Argh! She felt a sharp pain and screamed. Alright, the effect of the curse has returned. He had placed a curse on Tatsuki to prevent her from attacking him.He let her go because she was only semi-conscious, and also because she could no longer pose a threat. Or maybe it would be best to kill her now, Aur thought as he cast another glance at her. Lilus golden eyes were fixed on Aur, as if she wanted to say something. Do you really like to eat that much? Yeah. When Aur noticed Lilus gaze, he sighed and asked Tatsuki, who replied without a second thought. I see She wasnt evil. It was just that her appetite was her number one priority. In that case, it wouldnt help if they kept feeding her, as there was always the possibility that she could grow strong enough to break the curse. There was only one solution. Then, I shall teach you a different pleasure. Tatsuki looked quite perplexed at his words. Volume 2 - CH 5.5 Translator: Cyrus, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 5: Lets Overturn the Fate of Death, Part 5 Hey, Aur. Youll give me some tasty food, right? Yeah. thats right. Then why are you getting naked? Tatsuki had done as Aur told her to, laying in his bed after undressing completely. She wasnt embarrassed about being naked. She was just curious. Do you have an idea? Tatuski furrowed her eyebrows in thought. Are you maybe letting me eat you? Well, something like that. There was a strange expression on Aurs face. Suck on this first. Oh, it looks tasty! Tatsuki said in excitement with Aurs erect penis in front of her face. Aur had an increasingly clouded expression. Many women had said it was tasty, but not in the literal sense of the word. He wondered if she mistook it for a sausage. Dont use your teeth. Okay. Im digging in! Even after Aurs warning, Tatsuki chewed on it without hesitation. Yeowch! The curse inside her, attacked her teeth, and she screamed in agony. It hurts I told you not to use your teeth. Because of the curse, all of the damage was reflected back to Tatsuki. A cold shiver ran down Aurs spine as he wondered what would have happened if he hadnt placed the curse on her. Ugh. How should I do it? Close your mouth without using your teeth, and lick it with your tongue. Mm Like this? She did as he told her, putting his penis in her mouth without hesitation. It was a very different kind of pleasure compared to a child sucking on candy, but she enjoyed licking the grotesque organ nonetheless in her own innocent way. Mm I can taste something. While she was licking it, his fluid had entered her mouth. She licked her lips while staring at the chunk of flesh. Somewhere here- Tatsuki stuck her tongue out, licking his front while searching for the sweet spot. Her tongue touched his back tendon, and his penis shook slightly. Yup, its here. Tatsuki cried happily as she started licking the spot she had found, while sucking on the liquid that came out of the front. Aur made a sound on reflex. Ah. Youre pretty good. As Aur said so, Tatsuki began licking his penis fervently with a smile. She sat up while kneeling and grabbed his penis with her hands. Aur saw her breasts that her arms had been hiding, and began jiggling them. Ah! Dont touch them! She suddenly retreated and shouted. Why? I dunno Im getting a weird feeling there. He had angered her once by touching her breasts before, but it didnt seem like she had any specific reason to be upset. Give it up. Aur easily ignored her complaint and grabbed her breasts with both hands. Her breasts were rich and larger than his palms, and they were strong enough to repel his fingers when he tried digging into them. Her nipples were the same color as her skin, but small and soft. Mm- He thrust his penis out while caressing her breasts. Tatsuki hesitantly put it in her mouth. Her hesitation was even stronger than before because she was bothered by him touching her breasts. Mm, mm Aur rubbed her gentle flesh. Tatsuki yelped while trying to tolerate the itch. At the same time, he felt something hard in his palms. This was probably what she was referring to as a weird feeling. Tatsukis nipples were slightly erect. Im letting it out. ? She probably didnt know what he meant. Aur made a one-sided declaration, and Tatsuki looked at him questioningly. He paid her no heed, and ejaculated straight into her throat. She was unskilled, so it wasnt because of her service, but Aur could freely control his own body without relying on her. Blegh! Tatsuki retreated as if trying to escape the overflowing white liquid, but Aur held her head in place, ejaculating in spurts. Tatsuki looked like she was suffering for a moment, but quickly gulped it all down. Something came out. After swallowing everything, she finally withdrew and mumbled while looking back and forth at his penis. Its semen. Sea men Tatsuki mulled over the new word. She scooped the remaining liquid on the tip of his penis and licked it. It was kinda tasty. Aur, do it again. Yeah. I dont mind, of course. However. While Tatsuki was smiling, Aur grabbed her legs and rolled her over on the bed. Next is here. Perhaps because it was normally a fish tail, there were no hairs in between her legs. Besides her personality, the lack of hair on her made her seem immature. Use your legs. Okay. Without knowing or asking the reason, Tatsuki did as she was told, spreading her legs while holding her thighs. She didnt seem to mind as Aur saw the slit opening and the pink flesh inside. Here goes. Aur thrust his penis inside her while grabbing her waist. It hurts!!! It felt as if her skin was being penetrated as his penis went all the way into her vagina. She let out a desperate cry, but Aur showed her no mercy. Owowow, Aur, it hurts! Crying, Tatsuki put her arms against him in resistance, but she lacked the strength, as she was nowhere near the sea, and she had lost the powers of the Serpent. This is your punishment. Aur grabbed her arms and pushed her onto the bedsheet, and said so while pushing himself into her again. Punishment? You ate my companions. Thats why it hurts. Even though her private part was bleeding, Aur showed no moderation or consideration as he thrust it in her. Most likely the pain was like being rubbed with sandpaper. She wouldnt be able to come if there was no pain. Aur never kept any cats or dogs, but he understood that part more or less. If you truly regret it and swear never to eat my companions again, youll feel pleasure instead of pain, and enjoy something tastier than anything youve ever eaten. Tatsuki looked confused. What are com-pan-yens? Aur was completely unprepared for her question. You dont have any? Theyre people who stand beside you, protect you, and help you. You said that you had a kingdom in the sea. Do you not have family who look like you? No. Tatsuki shook her head. In the sea, there are fish, clams, jellyfish all of them are Tatsukis food. There was no sense of loneliness in her words. Aur thought it was only natural. Tigers dont cry in sadness. Dragons dont sulk in loneliness. Humans tend to gather because its in their nature. Its not a commonality between all living creatures. However. Hey, what are com-pan-yens? Theyre people who live together in dungeons. Aur quickly answered her abstract question. You know what a dungeon is, right? Yeah. The hole in the middle of the land. Tatsuki looked around the room to indicate her words. Aur nodded. All of us who live in here are companions and all outsiders who invade and intrude our space are enemies. What about Tatsuki? Tatsuki resided outside the dungeon. But she wasnt a harmful intruder. She was merely attracted to this location by the hallway connecting to the sea. She had entered the dungeon merely because she could freely control the waves. Youre right in the middle,. Youre not really a companion, but not an enemy either. Do you want to be our companion? I dont really know, but She took the form of a human, but she wasnt really one. Lilu gives me food. She wasnt lonely or sad. Then Tatsuki tells her its tasty, and she smiles. However, Aur thought. That doesnt mean that shes cutting off communication with others. When she smiles, Tatsuki is also happy, and doesnt want to eat Lilu. If she doesnt see the value in communication, then why is she talking? Did she devour the information from the sacrifices, or did she learn it while pricking up her ears at people on land talking with each other? In any case, the purpose of words are for communication. Their values were different, but surely they would be able to understand each other. It was the same with Aur and the succubus who named her. That means you can be companions with Lilu. It shouldnt be too difficult to do the same with the others. Really? I still dont really know, but can Tatsuki be companions with Aur too? Aur looked closely into Tatsukis eyes. They actually seemed different from humans. They seemed foreign, and showed a lack of understanding about feelings. However, Aur nodded. In the first place, the idea of humans completely understanding one another was simply an illusion. The mistrustful Demon King had nothing and no one to believe in. Therefore, everything and everyone was the same to her. It doesnt hurt anymore, right? Oh, youre right. He looked at where they were joined together. The blood had already dried up, and her injury had healed. He had secretly treated her with magic in the middle of their conversation, but Tatsuki hadnt noticed. Im going to move. Aur went inside her again, but slowed down this time. Shallow, deep, fast, slow. He adjusted himself according to Tatsukis reaction, letting the pleasure come to them bit by bit. It feels weird, Aur. Tatsuki simply accepted it, saying it with wet eyes and a warm breath. What does? Aur placed his hands on her breasts once again. This time, she didnt reject it. I dunno Her nipples hardened and swelled. Hyun! Tatsuki moaned in a cute voice as he bit them gently with his lips. Whats this I dont know! Afraid of this unknown feeling inside her, Tatsuki clinged onto Aur. Its alright. Aur gently stroked her head to comfort her. Mm As Aur put his tongue in her mouth, she was about to bite it, but stopped in a panic when she remembered the shocking pain. Aur stuck his tongue deeper, touching the base of her tongue and exploring her gums. Mmm! He went even deeper as they kissed. Tatsukis moan was the loudest so far. Whats this ah that tapping aah! Makes a weird sound! It seemed like her stomach was her weak spot. When she tried to back off a little, he rubbed the tip of his penis inside her, causing her to scream again in a sexually appealing voice. Well, is it tasty? No, ah, its not tasty at all. Tatsuki shook her head. Should we stop then? No! Dont stop gimme more! Tatsuki begged as if she was going to cry. Yeah, right there, scrub it more, aah! The back is good! As he went inside her again, she wrapped her legs tightly on Aurs waist, and humped him on her own. My boobs, Aur, touch them again! She grabbed his arms and placed them on her own breasts. Like this? Yeah, thats good really good! More, stronger! While rubbing her breasts, he pinched her nipples lightly. Cum began to fill her vagina as she shook her waist, accompanied with a splashing sound. Because she was gripping too tightly, it began to overflow. She felt satisfied when he banged her. Kiss Aur kiss me! Her voice became more labored as she placed her hand on Aurs head. He granted her wish and kissed her. She embraced his head and touched his tongue with her own while shaking her entire body. It was the first time she had reached climax. Matching her movements, Aur thrust himself into her once again, to let his sperms flow into her eggs. He forced her open and shot semen in her. Tatsuki closed her vagina so tightly that it almost hurt her. What was that? After the climax, she relaxed and enjoyed the lingering sensation before asking Aur. You came. Came Once again, she went deep in thought over his words. After a while, she smiled as if coming to an understanding. I see. Tatsuki got eaten by Aur. Aur was startled. She was a virgin who knew nothing about sex. Did you like it? Yeah but Im a little tired Saying that, Tatsuki closed her eyes while they were still joined. She fell into a peaceful slumber in Aurs arms. Volume 2 - CH 5.6 Translator: Jay_Samuel, Editor: Krizzeir First Part Ending How is it? Aur who at last could no longer bear it anymore, asked Thena who had continued meditation for about a quarter period of time. Do not rush me. Peering into the distant future is not an easy feat, even for me Thena replied thus with an open eye snappingly. So, what is the outcome The fate of that girls death has been completely removed at least for the foreseeable future Thank goodness Mari stroke her chest down gently in relief at Thenas prophecy. Although she says Melizand wont die even if she got possessed, but Maris spiritual power wont last long. And above all else, dying is freaking painful to death. Honestly speaking he has no intention of doing it again. However Aur and Thena still had a gloomy expression even after the good news. What is the problem? Lord Aur I believe it wasnt only Maris fate that I asked you to examine In fact he could very well say, that one is the trivial matter. Yea Thena opened her mouth hesitantly. As far as I can see, Aur. You cannot escape your ruin. It doesnt necessarily mean death, but it could also be a future where even death would be a luxury. Eeehh!? As I thought The reason she excessively took a while was probably because she lengthily probed the outcome that changed the future to the extent that she could do. If there was nothing and the peaceful and uneventful days would continue, she would have just come out and say it. The causeor rather, the target is Sofia huh? Yea Now that she knows that the existence known as the Demon Lord in this continent is homogeneous with a god, he understands why Sakuya was surprised after looking at Sofia even without asking. Gods are perfect beings from the moment they were born. Even if they happen to undergo changes, they will never evolve naturally. Just like mountains and rivers. A juvenile god. An evolving god. Just how dangerous and frightening it isPutting it in another way, how fascinating such existence is, seeing Tatsukis attitude it is pretty conspicuous. She only instinctively desires to devour strong powers, but there are likely ambitious ones who will instead try to make a move for grabs. What a strange irony that Aur who already fulfilled his wishes and lost his ambitions is the one who possesses it. Yamata no Orochi was the river that straddles the mountain range. Do you know what that means? National border right Thena nodded. Borders between countries are often vague concepts. Its not lines drawn on the ground. However Rivers and mountains are exactly those lines drawn on the ground. Because they exists, gods of foreign countries didnt dare lay their hands on this country. Yamata no orochi is an unreasonable, god of calamity with no territory. Even if you go through the trouble and defeat it, there is not much for compensation in this area. HoweverDDDD It will produce a result where the wall will disappear. is what youre saying huhbut, why do those outside gods you mentioned know about Sofia? What is that in front of you Thena with an astounded expression by Aurs question, pointed at her fox ears. Even with my own powers, you could know the things that have happened till now. A more superior knowledgeable god is sure be outside right How troublesome While sighing deeply, Aur switchover his awareness. Thinking about it carefully, the situation is not as bad as it sounds. At least, it will be much more troublesome if those guys attacked our headquarters while ignorant of their existences. Well, though you say I will be ruined, your prophecies often miss Well, I am only a Celestial Fox Spirit that has only lived for a thousand years after all Thena responds in a sour tone. It is the result of Logan and Melizand revealing their age. Papa Dont worry Aur lifted Sofia, who was looking up at him in unease. No matter what happens, I will protect you. You are my child afterall Hn Whether she understands or not, Sofia nodded with hardly a word. Tatsuki too, will protect you! Tatsuki who leaped out of the water with a splash shouted such. We are allies afterall Whether it is because she really likes her room which was built inside the sea, Tatsuki professes that point at every opportunity she gets. I guess it cant be helped. I cannot allow this land to be devastated. I will also offer my assistance As if to rival against that, Sakuya brush her light crimson-colored hair up. It is also a wifes responsibilty to support her husband And so she muttered while blushing with her cheeks flaring up. Legal wife, me. Newcomer, back off For some reason, Lilu was telling off Sakuya in brief words. Uhmm, I am fine with just being a mistress With a sidelong glance at the two who are competing and pressing their abundant breasts against each other, Yutu secretly whispered into Aurs ear. Masters legal wives are three, and ten concubines. As a mistressthen that makes you the two hundred and fifty second person That much!? While adding Yutus name at the end of the list in a composed manner, Spina nonchalantly professed Though I am a legal wife. It seems more likely to increase with this amount While shrewdly occupying Aurs side, the last of the legal wives, Yunis said so carefreely. Though you were only supposed to be on reconnaissance While speaking, Aur stroke Sofias hair. Papa? Since I now understand the circumstances of the New World, we should return to the headquarters to prepare our forces. As soon as he looked into his daughters eyes from above, those words vanished like mist mysteriously. At the same time, the old Demon Lord once again decided to challenge the world again. Volume 2 - CH 6 Translator: Jay_Samuel, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 6: Lets Defeat the Ancient One, Part 1 We must prepare our forces as soon as possible Deep inside that mountain of trial, is where Sakuya the God of volcano originally inhabited. The major members of the labyrinth were gathered in the conference room which was made by digging out rock surfaces anew, and the Demon Lord Aur broke the ice with that. This is the current situation To Respond to Aurs words, the surface of the wall is distorted and some icons are displayed. It was a map. Two elongated peninsulas protruding to the left significantly, and two countries are in battle formation to gain control of the roots. And an enormous mountain range stretching out as if to demarcate them. The mountain range where Yamata no Orochi that was defeated by Aur and the others inhabited. This is the country where we are currently. It is called Yamato ()The continuing mountain range are like walls and probably act as a border which divides the countries? So, it is referred to as Yamato According to Aur who displayed the peninsula, Sakuya supplements that. Even though Orochi is now gone its not easy to cross over this gateBut, it is not impossible. I see. When spring comes, the armed forces of the Sahara will likely attack us Thena who is a priestess and possesses precognition ability nodded to Aurs words. It is difficult to feel the changes of the seasons in a Dungeon, but it is currently winter in the outside. Crossing winter mountains is almost equivalent to suicidal acts, but in spring that is not the case. Thenas divination clearly caught the appearance of soldiers coming along with snow melting. Sahara as in? South of the two neighboring countries. I heard that it is a scorching Earth-covered country. A vast and barren sand plain that stretches endlessly. ()Therefore, it is a country of Sahara desert Sakuya replies Lilus ignorant query. By the way, conversely, to the north is a land of intense cold. A country covered in snow and ice. ()It is known as Himuro country Again that is also extreme! Scorching heat in the South and intense cold in the North. In any case it is hard to say its inhabitable. Yamato is a small country that cannot be compared to Sahara or Himuro. It will likely be easily destroyed if attacked The mountain range serves as a defensive wall that protects Yamato, but at the same time also a cage that closes it in. Unlike Yamato, which is only allowed to prosper inside a confined and small peninsula, Sahara and Himro dominates vast lands, so there is a big difference in their national strengths. Much less with only the little troops of this dungeon, its not even worth mentioning. Which is why we must prepare our forces. And also, within the short time of only one season Isnt that impossible Sakuya is a God that governs the mountain, and disinterested in the world of men. However still, they knew Aur was asking for the impossible. Ah. Which is why I want to ask you guys something. Do you have any idea of the God that governs the void? God that governs the voidis it? Aur nodded Yes to Sakuya who was ruminating thoughtfully. I once talked about our headquarters being in another continent, right. Majority of our forces are there but The country that Aur governs almost extends over the entire continent. Speaking of size alone, its even more huge compared to Sahara and Himuro joined together. It took me a month when I came to this continent by boat. It is probably possible to make it shorter, but with that its still two weeks. The limit is likely a hundred people at once A month for round trip. That is three hundred people in three months. Even if we started building ships now, just building alone will take more than a season Although being able to build a ship that is capable of ferrying hundred men across the ocean in a season is even more frightening Sakuya once again shuddered at Lilus nonchalant muttering. Their fundamental national strengths and technical capabilities are too far apart. If its ships, should Tatsuki transport them You will? How? Suddenly, Tatsuki who has been listening to the conversation seeming bored raised her hand up. Like, Zabaaan! like that She who is the God of the sea, has the ability to manipulate the waves. The tea prepared on Tatsukis palm swirls, it swells up greatly and carries the teacup Due to the excessive force the teacup was sent flying, it hit the wall and got pulverized into pieces. Yep, its going to capsize So its no good huh Tatsuki hangs her head down in despondence at Lilus assertion. Since declaring to be an ally, she has changed completely and become cooperative unlike before when was only interested in food. Although, her efforts are mostly misdirected towards the wrong direction, and still quite fruitless but. If it were that red-haired who is always presentUmm, Ms. Yunis? With her ability, cant she easily transport people Ah. Thats the main point of the story Aur nods to Sakuyas question. Though it may not sound familiar to you guys, but we manipulate two disparate powers of magical powers and energy, each of which are used in sorcery and magic arts. Both can be used to teleport to a distant location instantaneously, but each comes with its own unique restrictions By restrictions, what do you mean To put it briefly, it can be said that sorcery has almost no limitations regarding actual amount of people, but it is impossible to hop across distances enough to separate continents. On the contrary, with magic, distance is not an obstacle in the least, but it can transport about two to three people at most By using magic circle in sorcery, you can instantly transfer things inside it. Just for the tedious task of increasing battle formation although it can send as many numbers as possible, but the amount of magical power it consumes will intensify in magnitude as the distance increases. Yunis magic on the other hand ignores both distance and barrier, but her movement is only limited to the things she can carry her. Its hard to please everybody, something like that huh Therefore, I am placing my expectations on the arts you guys practice. It seems that Spiritual power is a combination of magical power and energy. Then perhaps there may be a way to circumvent the flaws within both even if you say that Sakuya expressed a perplexed expression. .If it is a kind of travelers guardian deity which governs the road, there are lots of it, but that one simply just safeguards the road. Nor have I heard anything like it being able to connect to faraway locations. Though there are gods that are able to cover long distances in a day, but when it comes to crossing thousands of miles So as expected it wont be that convenient. As Aur thought that, Sakuya suddenly raised her head up as if something just popped into her mind. There isone god. Though I dont know whether or not he can fulfil Aurs wishes Is he a difficult individual? Aur asked Sakuya who was expressing a somewhat gloomy expression. Difficultright, could say that. In the sense that I would rather not be associated with him, that may be exactly right I see. Again this is Reading the future of Sakuyas words, Thena too frowned her face. Could you possibly mean him? Tatsuki, disClikes him Not only that, even Tatsuki of all people too said something like that. What the heck kind of god is he To answer Aurs query, Sakuya in a serious manner opens her mouth. His name is Sainokamihe is one of the oldest gods in Yamato Translator: Jay_Samuel, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 6: Lets Defeat the Ancient One, Part 2 I see I would rather not relate. Why did Sakuya utter such a comment. Why did Thena dodge the question when asked about what the outcome would be after deciding to go. But the moment he met him, Aur understood everything. In a way, the same kind as Lilu uh? Stop it. Even as a joke To Maris teasing words, Lilu responds in a pissed-off tone from her innermost depth. It is quite bigisnt it Yutsu left her mouth wide open, as she looked up staring at it. If likening it with an animal, then it will be a snake. A white serpent going in tightly as if filling up a dark and deep cave. But with no eyes on its head, and no scales on its body. Not only that, it has no mouth much less a fang, but only a fissure that stretches from front to back. If one were to make an analogy aside from an animal, then it is easy. To put it simply, it was a huge penis. It spoo__ookee!? Lilu screamed, as the penis slowly lifted its head, and echoed in a deep voice. Oh Sainokami. My name is Demon Lord Aur. I have come to borrow your* powerNo, thats not quite right. To steal it TLN: A derogatory form of your was used Sainokami raised a delighted voice at Aurs arrogant words. Of course The white serpent crawls out of the cave, and then higher and higher it becomes erect. Each time his words are so vulgar! Lilus stone fire arrow* that even pierced through Yamata no Orochi, emitting fire with a roaring sound was aimed and released towards Sainokami. TLN: A type of ancient cannon But the huge snake which stood like a pillar, dodged it by hardly shaking. Little Mary, climb up! As Yutu pulls out the racoon tail growing on her butt, it turns into a vermillion-lacquered stairway, making a crackling sound as it stretches to the sky. Thank you, Little Yu! As Mari climbed it and reached over Sainokamis head, she pulled out a four-pair sword as she leaped. Take that! But the strike that was even aided by acceleration due to gravity was easily repelled by Sainokamis head. Mari, who did not think that even a sword wouldnt stand a chance was at her wits end and she fell. However her body did not crash into the ground, she slowly decelerates displaying an arc through the air as she settles into Aurs arms. Heh-heh, thank you, Lord Aur Dont cause me trouble Aur deployed a Cube and created a slope in the invisible labyrinth. The blood vessels on Sainokamis body got excited and started overswelling into reddish brown. And then, he bent his body greatly to the back, and strike with all his strength. Oh, no! Aur promptly activated the teleportation array built into the cube, avoiding the blow. Although it can only jump a distance of about ten steps away, it is a far enough distance to avoid a crisis. The moment the shiny head of Sainokami hit the ground hard, the ground ruptured. The earth and stone are scattered around, and along with the wind came flinging like a sword. If it were just the accompanying waves after the impact, the wall of the cube shielded against it, but if it had been a direct hit, it likely would have been instant death. What absurdly outrageous strength Lilu who immediately escaped to the sky, while alighting back to the ground she prepares her stone fire arrow. For Maris sword to also be unable to make a dent on it While looking at Sainokamis head that is without a single scratch, Yutsu frowned as if was troubled. That head, it felt very jelly-like. Its more like its terribly elastic than hard Hearing Maris words, the gazes of the women forces were gathered towards Aur. It is because in regards to that sensation, they are extremely cognizant of the experience. Right, as if a sword can repel that! Aur reflexively yelled at the rude gazes that were focused on his lower parts Since that is the case, the only effective blow against him that deals damage Lilus stone fire arrow I cant hit him unless his movements is somehow sealed. Hes so agile even for a body like that If it was a repeating crossbow firing countless shells scattered everywhere it would hit, but this time there is not enough power. Lilu believes that it would require a stone fire arrow with superior penetrating force to pierce through that skin. But how do we go about stopping his movement? Aur and Lilu remained silent towards Maris naive question. The both of them didnt have any means to stop such a big body. Uhmm In such a situation, Yutsu suddenly raised her voice. Ill try to see if I can stop its movement Do you have any ideas? Its not such a big idea or anything but While speaking in a manner lacking confidence, Yutsu nodded swiftly. I understand. I will buy you the time you need, try it There is no enough time to hold a detailed strategy conference. Aur decided to entrust it to Yutsu, and then took a step forward. Sainokami peeked his head from within the enveloping clouds of sand from the impact he had caused, and he asked thus. Just getting started. We are going to distract him, Mari Yes! Mari carries a sword on both hands and clanged them against each other. Immediately, the sword blades are engulfed in flames. If blade doesnt penetrate, then how about this!? As expected as to whether he dislikes high temperature, Sainokami displayed a slightly faltering appearance. Mirror House As the cube in Aurs hand deploys, it became numerous unidentifiable paths and started expanding radically. One of them extended to Maris feet, and her appearance appeared in other paths as if it were a mirror copy. No matter how much their appearances multiplies, he could still see where they were originally. Even if they erased their real bodies at the same time the phantoms appeared, they couldnt have gone too far. Sainokami thinks so, then with his head he mows Maris and the others figures with a sideways sweep and strike them altogether. However, there was no tangible feedback*, feeling suspicious Sainokami stopped, and just then numerous numbers of swords enveloped in flames were thrusted at him. TLN: No feeling of having hit something. They are not phantoms, but real pain. The Mirror House created by Aur using the Cube, when the name is reversed it becomes a labyrinth sorcery that utilizes teleportation instead of phantom. The figures which multiplied at the front of the several paths were images which were projected by repeating the teleportation at high speed, the person who is reflected is present in all of them, and is in a state where it does not exist anywhere at the same time. If he shifts to defense, he escapes to a safe path and avoids attacks, and if he shifts into offense, he attacks from all the paths at the same time. It was a substitute that recreated the tactics of Yunis teleportation via sorcery. But still, it only inflicts pain and scratches on Sainokami, and far from defeating him. Sainokami who became irritated from having being inflicted with heat attack, once again overswells his whole body and bends backwards to strike. Now! At once, Yutsus body puffed up several folds, and using her voluptous pair of hills tucked Sainokamis body tightly in between. If this is the first time he sees a female body that fits the size of his own giant body, it is also the first time to see the technique of sandwiching between the breasts, Sainokamis body involuluntarily became hard. Now, Lilu!Please shoot me along altogether! Eh, are you sure? Its fine. Thats only a phantom afterall As Lilu turns her face towards the voice coming from the vicinity of her ears, the real Yutsu was standing nearby. Good. Eat this! When the shell fired by Lilu penetrated through Yutus giant body, it became a lump of tree leaves and dispersed. And so just like that, it plunges forward towards Sainokami who has become erect at the back. However, as Sainokami overswells even bigger, he swings his head and repelled the shell. Holy shit Lilu was dumbfounded seeing the shell fly across the horizon. By lifting his head in the shape of a gooseneck, Sainokami directs the hugely hollowed head towards Aur and the others. A white flame spurt out from the fissure that was torn from front to back. Whats this!? No matter how you look, its not a common flame. It does not disappear as if it had been sprinkled with oil, and doesnt go out even when it touches the ground, not only that it flows around sordidly and spreads around the surroundings. So it wont disappear until it burns everything thoroughly uh He is truly the worst!? In a sense, it was more severe than burning to death. Sainokami turned towards Aur. Arent you way too promiscuous!? What would happen if Aur gets pregnant? It is not as if Lilu had never thought of such a fleeting thing, but of course not as far as to try it out. It cant be helped, lets retreat for now We have no chance of winning if our greatest attack doesnt work. Wait Mari stopped Aur who made such judgement. I might be able to defeat him Say what? The white flame slowly surrounds Aur and the rest. There was no time to hesitate. Do it Thank you, Lord Aur. Open up, Tenmon*! TLN: Heavens Gate As Mari put her hand up to the sky, her right eye radiates crimson red, and a rectangular pattern appeared around her fingertips. For magic circles which uses curves as its foundation, it is constructed using straight lines and its shape is called magic array. Come forth. Thy ferocious one, guardian of the broken sword, thou unparalleled spiritDD Maris golden hair is dyed red and swells up. The hair ornament is torn to pieces, and the manner in which the flame-like hair spreads is like the tempest of a lion. Mari puts three of her swords back into the sheath, and hold out only one sword. TLN: Hihiirokane is a metal that essentially comes with fire aspect, harder than diamond and capable of dealing damage directly to the soul. Instead Sainokami asserts arrogantly at Mari whose demeanor had evidently changed. He had absolute confidence in his hardness and endurance. Without any effort or scheme, Maris sword is swung quietly. And the next instant, both the white flame and Sainokami were divided in two. Divided into two halves, Sainokami finally falls down to the ground. Return, Dragon Killer Wolff Deal As soon as the sword is put back in the sheath, Maris eyes and hair returns to normal, and then she collapse where she stands. As I thought its really tiresome to invoke Uncle Wolff even for a moment Marie smiled quietly at Aur who flusteredly caught her in his arms. Why did you Since hes Yunis father, I thought if I just asked him quickly, he might lend a hand Maris answer was not the answer to Aurs question he was expecting. He knows that she is learning Shamanism and she possesses the power of Immortality through Melizand, so it is no wonder if she is able to wield Wolffs power using the same method. Why, did you think that was a dragon? Eh, I mean after all, it looked like a snake, and it also breathed out fire right After asking once again, Mari responds as if it were a matter of course. But that didnt occur to Aur at all. The same Aur, who has thousands of Demons obeying him, and is acquainted with tens of thousands of Beasts. Is it just a coincidenceor is it. Mari expressed a mysterious smile at Aur who was staring at her. Translator: Jay_Samuel, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 6: Lets Defeat the Ancient One, Part 3 But still, was it okay to kill him? Looking at the dead Sainokamis corpse with a sidelong glance, Lilu asked Aur. It was the same with Orochi too, snake species could still move even when their heads are crushed. Although she was being cautious, Sainokami did not show any signs of motion, so he seemed to have died completely. Oh. Even though its said that he rules over void, he himself doesnt seem to have the power of teleportation. Rather, he inhibits it. Therefore he is a Sainokami* TLN: Travelers Guardian Deity Hmm. Then, the talk about Aur coming here to steal It is this cave Aur points to the cave where Sainokami blocked. I do not know in what form the power that is similar to void is. But You know only how to acquire that power. Is what youre saying right Nodding affirmatively, Aur linked the cube to the wall of the cave. The exposed stone wall turned into a brick structure while watching, and a light turned on allowing one to see the inside. Its a gate Then Mari pointed forward, and raised her voice. The magic light that was illuminated was a huge double-door unfitting for a cave. Alright When searching for dungeon, doors are one of the most alarming things to watch. The handle, the door itself, the room on the other side of the door, the floor just before the door, and so on, can be used as mechanisms for traps. Destroy it, Lilu But it has nothing to do with the Dungeon Master Aur, who controls dungeons itself. Wont it be better is Lord Aur just open it What? But Mari raised an objection. Although its just a feeling What is this feeling. Tell me your reason I dont know When asked, Mari just kept shaking her head sideways. Looking at the faces of Lilu and Yutu, it seemed that they also couldnt determine Maris intentions, and even both of them were puzzled by her. Well, its fine. Stand back If it is destroyed, it will just result in making unnecessary sounds, and worst case we can escape using this door as a shield. Passing through without breaking it isnt such an odd option. As Aur holds his arms over the gate, the cube deploys and expands, then a human figure formed up and stands behind him. It forcibly opened by Aur putting his hand on the gate in accordance with his movement. There seems to be no trap Because of its size it felt somewhat difficult to open, but the door without locks or bars opens easily. There was no trap beyond it much less guards, not only are there no rooms, only a long avenue of passage that stretches far ahead. Lets go. Even though weve defeated the watchdog, we have no idea what could pop out. Dont let your guard down Yes! I understand Mari nodded with enthusiasm, and Yutu replied with a solemn expression. But contrary to the two peoples thoughts, the search was extremely boring. Inside the cave, not only there were no enemies or traps, there is not even a single branched path, only a straight passage. Aur and the rest silently proceed down the loose downhill. Hey, whats this The moment Lilu said something. Its a room Mary raised her voice, as she could see a room just ahead of the passage. There is nothing here Peeping through the room, Yutu murmured. Just as she said, the large room was empty, but there are two passages leading left and right. What a strange structure. For there to be no traps, no assembled guards, but only a room Aur couldnt help but think and hope that it is just an ordinary three-forked road. It is clear that it is not a natural cave. If so, then it should be ones where numerous tunnels extends quite variably. If it is not natural, then it should contain some kind of intentions, but he couldnt determine it in the slightest. Well. Now, which one should we proceed There was a similar place in the mountain of trials, but unlike then, the participating forces are limited this time. Foolish ideas such as dividing into two groups are to be avoided. I dont think we need to proceed As Aur seemed troubled, Lilu said that. What do you mean? If there is indeed something, then its probably in this room. Im sure its all the same even if we proceed How do you know that Well, this is a womb after all As Lilu said, Aur soon belatedly realize. If Sainokami who had been protected it was shaped like a male genitalia, then this cave is a female genitalia. The passages which had been passed through until now is the vagina, and the oviduct is up ahead. So does that make the first gate the hymen. No wonder it let Aur penetrate it open. But then, Aur wondered, how come Mari knew about that. Besides the fact that she also has it within her body, the womb is essentially an internal organ. Its not what you can see from the outside. Aur has some knowledge of medical science, and Lilu is a succubus so it is not surprising if she knows. But Mari shouldnt have had any way of acquiring such knowledge. In the first place, that would mean that until we got here even Lilu didnt notice, but Mari had already noticed it at the entrance. Thats right Alomg with a dry sound, Aur noticed the figure of a woman. There was no way else to describe it except to say, he noticed her. The woman stood at the back of the empty room where there was no place to hide. But she didnt just suddenly appear. He didnt realize that she had been there since. Who are you To ask who am I, thats quite rude She was a pure white woman. But it is different from the whiteness of Melizand or the heroic spirits. It is such a whiteness that accompanies the beauty of flesh. Her glossy black hair is cut evenly to the shoulders and her long slit eyes. Although her body which was covered with a Yamato costume called kimono not only covered her body but even masked her figure, and yet there was still an attractive charm reflected. The one who killed me, in addition to making me a woman, is all you isnt Say what? The one agreeing to the words of the beautiful woman and laughing in her throat, he could only think of one person. But because the appearance was completely changed, Aur doubts his own thoughts. I am Sainokami. The master who is protecting this cave But Sainokami said that as if she was substantiating those thoughts. You wont die when killed, is that it No. Certainly, you lot killed my half body. But life originally is a pair, that appearance is none other than an aspect of me In other words, because Mari cut you into two, you became a woman? Its not quite correctbut you can also take it like that Sainokami responds in a somewhat astounded tone to Lilus words. The crucial point isI am able to wield the power you desire What? That white skin, blonde hair, long nose and blue eyes. I can surmise you are not of this land. My guess is you would like to return to your own country Well thats about it. But not only to go back, but we also need to come back to this place again Sainokami nodded very deeply at Aurs words. If its me, Im capable of doing that. As many times as you want at that What is the price Aur asked frankly. Its because even if it is a half-body a person who was killed doesnt just appear with a proposal for cooperation without seeking any kind of compensation. Price?You say some strange things. I said it didnt I. I am a god who is not enshrined. I abide no one. I do not need to fulfill human wishes to procure nourishment If so, do you mean to start a fight, as Aur and the rest prepare their stance to square off. But it is a different story, if I were to be your possession Sainokami laughed lightly and replied thus. My possession?In what sense? Just exactly as it sounds. From time immemorial there has always been only one way in which a man makes a woman his own right? Sainokamis breath that whispered to so, was thoroughly captivating. Is it alright to consider you a woman? But what lies behind Aurs mind was a manly erected penis that had just been killed. Ridiculous. There are no other women more woman than I am Indeed, there is no hint of masculinity in the appearance of Sainokami before his eyes. Nevertheless the reason the appearance of the white snake overlaps with hers is likely because, their aura is exactly the same. All living things alive possesses the nature of both male and female. Gender is nothing more than which of those appearance it takes outwardly Oh. Then, do you mean that I also have a part of me that is woman? Yea. Because all living things are born from both father and mother Aur silently hummed at Sainokamis words. Certainly it does have some logic. However, you lot killed my male. The me left behind is a genuine female. Meaning Im the most complete and whole woman in this world Alright then As Aur taps his feet, the floor beside him rises, and a stone bed is created. When the surface was stroked, it suddenly became a soft bed with a canopy. Wait, Aur Lilu pulled Aur who was heading to the bed. That, is probably I know. She is like your kind right The way a man makes a woman his, is certainly through sexual intercourse and make her submit. But the way a woman captivates a man is also through sexual intercourse and instead make him drown himself in her body. That is to say, this battle is one which replaces sharp swords with soft pieces of flesh. Dont be anxious. Im used to it thanks to you But! The sex with Lilu is tied with a contract on the premise that she isnt allowed to inflict harm upon him. If a Succubus seriously with all malicious intent means to squeeze you dry till death, even Aur might not be able to endure it. Of course, even Aur himself knows this, but he couldnt afford to retreat. Sorry for the wait Please, I dont mind Aur shook himself off Lilus grip and proceeds towards Sainokami who was already lying in wait on the bed. You are going to entertain me from now right? Sainokami who was lying on the bed acting flirtatiously, unfasten the sash of her kimono smoothly. The coupling around the chest collapsed, and the white skin fleetingly peeks out of the gap, seeing that Aur gulped. Even though they are similar, it is a totally opposite concept from Lilu whose skin is exposed and spreads her charm. The womans body that peeks from within the kimono that covered the whole body without gaps and even concealed the body outlines, greatly stimulated the desire of the man. Of course As Aur presses down Sainokami, he inserts his palm gently through the tenderly loose coupling. Hm! Aur involuntarily let out a moan at the touch feeling of breast. It is so soft that it does not seem to be the of this world, and the skin that seems as if sucking in the hand. Though the size is just enough to completely fit into the palm of his hand, but it was so soft that he would like to grope it in his hand forever. I dont mind if you just skip and put it in directly you know That wont do Aur responds so to Sainokami who whispered in his ear. Half of the reason was to feel around and probe for his partners response, but the other half was because of Aurs own pride. Hmm thats good. Aah He further opened the lapel and kissed around the breast, while fiddling with the tender flesh, and stroking the tip with his fingertips, the small bud started to swell and become hard. Sainokami skillfully exude a sweet breath, but her skin betrayed her as it turned peach color, then splitting the hem of the kimono he creeps his fingers in between her legs, the dripping honey made a swishy noise. Turning his eyes towards Lilu, she nods back at him. And now even with a Succubus judgement there is no doubt that Sainokami is feeling it. It is not a performance or a mimicry. Here I come Ah use your thick hard thing, to penetrate me While leaving the disorder kimono as it is without taking it off, Aur pushes himself through inside Sainokami. Hm? However, although there was a lot of moisture, but for some reason he couldnt penetrate any further. Is the entrance narrow, when tip attempts to penetrate further, there is a strong feeling of resistance.| Your penis appears to be big for me. What, dont mind me so just push it through all at once Despite embracing the strange feeling of discomfort, Aur grabs Sainokamis waist and exerts more force. The only resistance was at the entrance, once passed, Aurs flesh spear smoothly penetrated Sainokamis thing all the way to the root. At the same time, the impact from the smooth sailing left Aur eyes widely open. Sainokamis vagina was astonishingly warm so much, so that he thinks he might get burned in conjunction with the temperature of her cold skin. The vaginal walls coil around Aurs thing tightly, and the refreshing wriggling sensation of the surface is almost like that of a hundred women giving him a blowjob. Although he had only just inserted it, it was so comforting that he felt his waist would crumble. If he had not been trained through his sex with Lilu, he would have released with that alone. Oh. For you to enter inside me and not release semen Sainokami made an expression of admiration from the bottom of her heart. You* TLN: Derogatory form of you, like you bastard or you son of a bitch Aur was glaring at her, and speaks as if he is being squeezed out. What is the meaning of this? His line of sight was fixed towards the area where their genitalias are connected. scarlet red was spreading around there. Its just as you see it. Is it strange that I am a virgin? Sainokami replied as if it was natural. You do not appear so is all That attitude, that emanating allure, one wouldnt believe those attitudes were that of virgin. Much less Aur, even Lilu didnt see through that. Its probably so. Besides being a god of boundary, at the same time I am also a god of sexual love and fertility. In other words a natural born harlot. But, even harlots have something called a first time As if to support her words, Sainokamis vagina doesnt show any sign of faltering from pain, and tightens Aurs piece of meat. I have been a Sainokami for long, but you are the first person to kill my male counterpart and enter into this cave. Therefore, to my woman counterpart also, its my first time experience with a man As Sainokami puts her arms around Aurs neck, , she whispered around his ears in a tickling manner. Come on. Oh my beloved man, who made me a woman in two senses. The night has just begun. Please entertain me to the fullest Translator: Jay_Samuel, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 6: Lets Defeat the Ancient One, Part 4 Inside a dark cave, clashing sounds of flesh and splashing sounds of water echoed, and a dense horny scent of male and female having sex envelope within. Aah, yesthere, stick it in more At this point, the kimono was no longer worn as a garment, but barely just coiling around the sleeves on the arms. Several sweats like beads emerged on Sainokamis skin which are exposed from her slender throat to her breasts aloofly facing upwards, and all the way to the bottom of her smooth belly, and a smooth belly, her flushed cheeks and blurry eyes deeply sunk in pleasures stares at Aur. I am cumming! Ahh, cum, pump your semen deep inside me! When Aurs piece of meat swells up inside her, she squeezes with impeccable timing like a bell that rings after being hit. She certainly lived up to the name of a natural-born harlot, one would be hardpressed to believe her disorderly manner a while ago was that of a virgin. As he forcibly pushes his waist all the way deep down the tightning bewitching flesh, the tip kisses the womb that had lowered down as if it desires a child. Her movements as if her whole body is seeking a man, Aur released all his piled up semen without saving any. Ahhuh, ahhnhnn, ah, thats, great, t! Every time Aur spews his white murky liquid intermittently, Sainokami cums twitching her body. Each time her vagina tightens in undulation to squeeze out semen, Aur further ejaculates due to that pleasure. While exchanging pleasures back and forth like a pendulum, at the end of their long, long orgasms they were both out of steam and collapsed on top each other. Are you satisfied with this? Yeayour superb thing is quite magnificent. Even after cumming this much, its still pulsing inside me When he asked Sainokami who was lying wasted on the bed, she smiled happily while exerting force and started to move her hips loosely. This is bad, as the warning alarm rang inside Aurs head. It wasnt an act or a mimicry, Sainokami definitely got aroused, and she also cummed many times over. But her energy and stamina seem almost inexhaustible, and no matter how much he made he climaxed, or pump semen inside her, she just instead asks for even more. And Aur too couldnt stop responding to it. It is not that he was afflicted with a magical or some kind of celestial technique. It was purely because Sainokamis body just felt too good. Every time he thrusts, the hunger-like desire only increases, no matter how many times he bangs her, he doesnt get enough of it. The pleasure of pinning down that tender body, violating, and dominating it was almost like narcotics. If this were an ordinary man, he would have fallen down completely from exhaustion after ejaculating two, to three times. But unfortunately for Aur, he had remade all the passages they passed through till now into his own dungeon, so there is a path of magical power stretching all the way from the Mountain of trials. The red lava which contains plenty of underground magic, though its almost like dragon veins, and it gives an infinite amount of energy and vitality. But now, it has come to bite him in the ass. There is a possibility that parties who both have infinite physical strengths can continue to copulate with each other indefinitely. Hey, youve done it ten times already?For how long do you intend to continue!? After perceiving it, even Lilu barged in. Though Itll be a problem to be unable to enlist Sainokamis assistance, its better than having Aur taken. No worries, I have no intention of doing it forever. Its just until I am satisfied And how long will it take you to be satisfied When Lilu asked putting her hand against her waist overbearingly, Sainokami nodded and responds. A year. Naturally I would have settled for every night, but if its with this man, then we can keep going like this and copulate for a whole year Are you stupid!? Lilu yelled at that response. Wont I dry up completely and die by then! Alrightthen, will you mingle with us too? Eh, Really? Of course not, fool! Aur in turn involuntarily shouted at Lilu who asked encouragingly and was about to be won over. Lilus questionable words were probably just reactions and not based on calculations or anything, but putting it another way it means to some extent she was able to free Aurs spirit that is enchanted by Sainokamis charms. Something like a year, I havent heard anything about that. As if I will go along with that Oh. Are you saying that you you no longer want to relish my body anymore? Sainokami squint her eyes, while asking seeming sad, she once again exposes her naked body to Aur in a natural motion. Suddenly, in Aurs mind he is pushing her down, and the the desire to f**k her senseless started to boil strongly within. Theres something I have to do. I have no spare time to spend a year leisurely When he restrained himself against it and replied, Sainokami opens her eyes widely seeming surprised. To push aside my affection. What strong willpower Sorry to break it to you. Hes already used to Succubus kinds While hugging Aurs head tightly, Lilu brings her tongue out. With the sensation of soft flesh enveloping the back of his head, Aur screamed in his inner-most mind that it was having the opposite effect. Succubusare there beings like that in a foreign country too. However, I said it didnt I. I am the most perfect woman in this world. In other words, abandoning the sexual union with me is tantamount to giving up sex with all women. The more abundant the affection, the more difficult to escape from it Do you mean to say that the more lustful the man the more difficult to quit And Lord Aur is awfully lustful Certainly Mari agrees with Lilus words, and even Yutu nodded deeply. He wanted to yell at them, but Aur too doesnt exactly have much leeway to say anything. Thinking about it carefully, this is a very serious situation. If Aurs mind is being enslaved by a bewitching art or some kind of ability, then it would be possible to lift it. However its a different story if the origin stems from Aurs very own mind. It means without an unwavering determination to let go of Lilu, Mari and every other women he has ever had sex with from the bottom of his heart, he will not be able to leave Sainokami. To Aur its not something that could possibly be acceptable. Even if he is to be forcibly pulled apart with the help of Lilu and the rest, itll still be the same. Losing his wives due to the influence of external forces is the one thing that should be avoided by Aur the most. It wont just end as just a symbolic event, but there was a feeling that it would wound and damage Aurs soul. Just like Yamata no Orochi who bites off even the soul, the god of this land probably possesses such power. Even if he had no hostility towards the other party, he shouldnt have been careless. At this stage, late in the game, Aur now wisened up. I understand. Ill keep you company until you are satisfied The only relief is that, just as Sainokami said herself, it does not last forever. Once she is satisfied, it will end. Oh. You can f**k me as much as you like. Pound me with those carnal desires of yours to your hearts content Sainokami partly closes her eyes seeming very happy. Is there really no malice or hostility. Which is exactly why Aur couldnt see through the possibility of her being an obstacle. Im going to f**k you from behind, so turn your butt towards me Oh-ho. Its almost like the mating of beasts, but its not bad As Sainokami pulled out her hands from the sleeve of the kimono, she became stark naked, and faced her small-sized butt towards Aur. Aur grabbed it with both hands, and thrust in all at once. Wha? At that moment, when Sainokami opened her eyes wide, she let out a confused voice. Wa, waitthat place, is wrong? It wasnt inside the genital but in the upper part of the genitalia that Aur plunged his rigid rod. Because it was the dirty hole. What do you mean wrong Im gumming!* TLN: She was cumming from her a** she literally said that ^^ As Aur repeats the pelvic thrust, Sainokami raised her voice loudly. It was a completely different kind of voice than the satisfied voice from earlier. There, look at the way youre wriggling twitchingly with pleasure Sinokamis body which has been overwhelmingly stimulated at the first round of sex, now easily swallows Aurs flesh spear that is smeared in semen and love juice deeply, and is inevitably climbing the stairs of pleasure. However, from that point, something akin to her composure which didnt lose no matter how disorderly she got earlier, is now being lost gradually. Yo, wrooong!In such, in such a place, I!Aaahh! Sainokamis face and facial expressions were filled with confusion, and she is being made to gasp in such chaos, and forced to moan loudly. Dont worry. You said earlier that you had just been born. Then, without having eaten anything, even your stomach is quite clean That iss, not the issue, uh, Aaahh! By pulling Sainokamis arms as she tries to escape, Aur violates her rectum. As expected of a woman, even as a god her arm strength was just that of a woman. She is unable to best Aur who is a man, but she is just being raped as he pleases and unable to escape. Aaaahh!No, NOoo! Arent you starting let out some nice sounds The sensation of the butthole was quite different from that of the vagina. No way, such a thing, cant be called sexUghnn! When he inserts his finger inside Sainokamis vagina opening who was already swinging her neck from disapproval, her vagina swallowed it with pleasure as she twitches while drooling. Aaaaaaaah! While doing so, he continues bore and move around her asshole, and then she raised up her voice and screamed like a shriek, and while squirting out like a fountain Sainokami twitches her body as she reached climaxed. Even a god, the power they wield is not infinite. This was what he realized from his relationship with Sakuya. Even if she wields as much power as she does, if they sleep together, she will get tired just like a human, and also deeds like eating and sleeping are also indispensable. So, where does the Sainokamis inexhaustible Stamina come from? Aur guessed that it might be related to the power she governs. Boundary, love, and fertility. The three things that Sainokami governs are seem unconnected to each other at first glance, but a certain something does connect them. It is pregnancy and childbirth. Childbirth lies in the border between life and death, the result of sexual love, and the very symbol of fertility. Then during sexual intercourse, if it is a kind that is unable to bear a child, then recovery wouldnt be impossible. It seems like Aurs conjecture hit the mark dead on. As he continues to ravish her asshole, Sainokami started losing power in her voice gradually, and her movements starts to get sluggish. I cant go on anymoreplease spare me By the time he cums in about three more times, Sainokami already fell on the bed with her face down, and announced her surrender thus while gasping heavily. Translator: Jay_Samuel, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 6: Lets Defeat the Ancient One, Part 5 Pervert such a pervert While forming a contorted face and about to cry, Sainokami murmurs such incessantly. The asshole, the space between the cleavage, inside the mouth and the hair, and to top it all, even the armpit and thighs what the heavens is wrong with your culture It seems that the only thing she knew was real sexual intercourse for making a child. Every time, place other than the genitalia is used, she is afflicted with a great deal of confusion, and bewildered with the unknown sensations. How pathethic. For me, even the holes in my ears and nostrils are game I would like to request you count me out of that one Lilu said such in a dismal tone, but even for Aur, that deviated from the allowable category. Now then, shall I ask you to lend me your power Its impossible What? Aur frowned his face at Sainokami who was shaking her head. Although it was a verbal promise, Sainokami definitely said that she would lend her power. A contract with a sorcerer on par with Aur, even a god should not be able to renege on it. Even if I wanted to I am low on power. I said it didnt I. I am one that abides no one, a god that cannot be enshrined. I cannot perform such outrageous deed like bridging a path to a foreign country Now thats not what we agreed. You said that you could do it, and that shouldnt have been a lie If it were a lie, Lilu would have seen through it. There is no difference between a man and a god in that aspect. Of course. If I was enshrined, such level of power is easy What do you mean by that enshrine? He could understand the literal meaning of the word. It means to show reverence and faith. But he doesnt know the specific means with which it is conducted. I said it didnt I. it means to copulate for a year Oh However, that also melted into Sainokamis brief explanation. Indeed, there will be no better way to express respect for the god of sexual love. But thats one troubling talk It is a different story if its just mere sexual love, but its a sexual love which probably contains the nuance of making a child. She said that if it was any other man not of Aurs caliber then she would just make him partner with her on a nightly basis, conversely, no matter how strongly they copulate, the period of one year cannot be shortened. Whether or not a child can be made is not related to the density of the sexual intercourse. If so, it would be meaningless to rely on more than one man. If she were a Succubus like Lilu, the more partners she have, the more vitality she is able to steal, but the number of children a woman is able to conceive is not something that will change regardless the amount of men that pairs with her. In other words, it was necessary to take a year. Is there no other way? Originally it is still an unexpected condition, but it is useless in this situation where the enemies will attack after one season. You are a god of boundary, sexual love, and fertility right. While it is common in the axis of childbirth, each is another aspect as well. Is there any other way to gain power other than sexual intercourse? not that, theres none Sainokami responds with a difficult expression to Aurs question. Noaccurately, I should say there was Sainokamis facial expression that murmured was terrible. What do you mean? In the first place, the reason I lost my power to such an extent is because, for a very long time nobody paid attention to me. DD that is, enough to even forget my own name Is Sainokami not a name When Aur asks the questions, Sainokami replies nodding. To put it in you peoples words, it is more like a job post. It is a name referring to me, but it is not my own name Should I will ask Sakuya whether she knows? As Lilu said that, Sainokami raised one eyebrows. Are you guys acquainted with Princess Konohana Sakuya. But I doubt that person will also know my name. Because she is still young Still young at the age of 12000, what kind of scale is that And Sainokami herself, how long as she being alive as a god. At this point, rather than being surprised the feeling of astonishment is stronger. Mari Wh, what? Mari, who suddenly heard her name called by Aur, she wasnt participating in the flow of the conversation, and just heard the name Mari and blink her eyes in surprise. What will you do, if she gives you a name Huh? She became perplexed by the additional words he threw at her. To name me, you say? The confusion is identical in the face of others besides Mari. Sainokami knits her eyebrows dubiously, and ruminates Aurs words. If no one in this world knows and you yourself dont remember it, that kind of name is the same as not having right. It is decided what to do when calling something without a name. You name it The name of a god is not such a simple thing. It shows the essence of existence and is fundamental to it. Its not a dogs or a cat, as if there will be a meaning to one you decide so crudely Its probably a very unacceptable conversation. Sainokami screams out like a growl in a displeased voice. I understand. I too wasnt suggesting it without having considered it. So, what do you think? We````ll Returning again to Mari, she was at her wits end and finally thought about it, and the name slipped from her mouth bit by bit. MI`SHA Isnt that a typical Figuria-like name! Its a name that you dont hear much around here isnt it Instantly Lilu made a retort, Yutu also consent reservedly while smiling as if troubled. That is, it But Sainokami open her eyes widely and mumbled with a blurry voice in disarray. Noits wrong. Thats not it. That is not my name. But, to express my current self, rather than my former name its more appropriatewhy is that? Sainokami asks herself as if muttering incoherently. Is it not because its a girls nameIf it were that penisnake, such a name would not suit you, right I see! Mary naturally points out, that it is correct and at the same time wrong, and at that answer, Sainokami came to the realization that it is proper. Because I lost half of my body, its reasonable that my name be divided in half. MishaMishagami!That is my name! At the moment when Sainokami cried so, something overflowed from her body. It wasnt visible to the eyes, no sound, there was no heat nor smell, but everyone present felt that there was a feeling of some pressure that is similar to the wind. From Sainokamis toes to each single hair, it was full of power, and it felt like her whole body was glowing. In that appearance, Aur realized the reason why Thena continued calling Yamata no Orochi as that one. Is a name, such an instrument that bestows such power to a god? Young miss, you have my gratitude. For giving me a name Y-yeah Sainokami kneels down in front of Mari with slow motion, and Mari nods momentarily. Is calling you Mishagujialright? No. You refer to me as Mishaany other any other and it wouldnt sit well. Just as it is, call me Misha. That is the name befitting of me. Even more than my previous name SainokamiMisha replies thus to Aurs question. Certainly, if she is going to proclaime herself as a genuine Yamato style name, it would passable if a long sounding name is cut out. But at the same time it did not mean that the name that Mari responded with had been shot out of the truth. Hey, little Mari, how did you know? I didnt know anythingI just tried saying what sounded appropriate Mari tilt her head to the side in bafflement, to Yutus question. The ability to guess the true name of a personDDwasnt what she displayed. If she possesses such an ability, then it is a dreadful threat. To a sorcerer, knowing ones real name is equivalent to grasping the opponents heart. Even to an inexperienced practitioner like Mari, it will be a formidable ability. But thats not quite the case. Because even if one is able to guess a name that is close enough, as long as its wrong it doesnt mean anything. So what the heck is the power that Mari showed a glimpse of earlier. She saw through that the white snake was indeed a dragon, grasped the meaning of the door at the entrance of the cave, and then guessed Sainokamis half name. A naming talent,huh That was the only thing that could be considered. To see through the essence and perceive it as a sensation. Then It would be easy to name something. Is that talent useful? I dont know Aur shakes his head at Lilus question, For example, if you encounter an unknown monster, she is able to give a name that is appropriate for it. But, the weak point or ability is not something that should be known right What was effective against Sainokami was that the race called dragons is well-known and because by chance Mari had countermeasures against it. Even though it is not entirely useless, such an example can be thought of as rare. But, in truth is that really the case. Just a rare talent, The bud of a gift not sufficient for harvest. Then, while feeling remorseful, Aur curiously tilts his head in contemplation and stared at Maris face. Volume 2 - CH 7.1 Translator: Jay_Samuel, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 7: Lets Celebrate the Kings Return, Part 1 All right Aur, everythings ready! Right, good work. Aur praises Yunis, as he embraces her after she teleported to his side. I was tired of waiting, to be honest. Its not my fault that your power is simply too strong. Aur answered Misha as she bit her lip. Her power turned to be more convenient than Aur had initially assumed. Way too convenient. As the Goddess of the Boundary, she was able to connect every boundary in existence at the snap of her fingers, whether they be doors, gates or even Dungeons. Moreover, even though connecting the two points with one another required the usage of magical power, it would seem that it wasnt necessary to maintain the connection. So now it was possible to connect this Dungeon with their base at the Old Continent, allowing their forces to travel freely from place to place. But that was exactly what also made it so dangerous. Because it they were ever attacked here, the enemy could easily launch an assault on their home base. Nevertheless, it was still quite useful. In order to solve this problem, Aur build a special room that was not connected to anything other than Mishas cave. They used normal means of transportation to travel from there to the Dungeon. The distance between those two places was small enough that no one had any objections to that idea. That way, the enemy could not intrude upon them if he didnt knew the right coordinates. There was still a possibility of someone like Tena existing, but it was nothing that couldnt be offset with a certain level of preparation. Should worst come to pass, they will just bury the whole place with soil. Well, Ill open it now. Misha extended her hands towards the giant gate. As everyone was watching her, she touched it with her fingertips. And then she opened it with a sound typical to that of double doors opening. Normally there would have been just an empty space, but now, behind that door was a whole new room. When he saw that, Aurs eyes opened wide. To be honest, he expected something more like whirlpool of energy akin to the one they established at Figlia. But Misha did something else entirely. Behind those door, a familiar scenery awaited him. Lord Aur! Surprisingly, Mio was the first one to jump at him. As he held her soft body in his arms, many more familiar faces approached them. Took you long enough! Im so happy to see you again! Ellen and Celes were next to jump on him, making the four of them almost trip and fall. Welcome home, Lord Aur. Sharl greeted him by pressing her hand against her chest and bowing politely. Welcome home, Master. Its been so lonely here without you! Nadia and Wikia cling together to his other arm. I missed you too! When Faro jumped onto his neck, he finally lost his balance and fell onto the ground. He tried to get up, but the weight of the girls clinging onto him prevented him from doing so. He couldnt even lift a finger. All right, all right everybody, make way! When Melizand appeared and began clapping her hands, the girls reluctantly let go of Aur. Here. Wikia extended her hand to him and helped him get up. Dont be unreasonable girls, everyone here wants to welcome Aur back. Aside from the ones present here, the queen and princesses of Figlia, their daughters, and various demons and demi-humans all waited patiently to welcome their Master back home. Howre ya doin, Master? Aur smiled back at Gnome who welcomed him with a warm smile. Welcome back, Master. I hope youre in good health. Spina was calmer about welcoming him back, perhaps due to the fact that they were frequently seeing each other on the New Continent. Im back home, me! Welcome back, me! Lilu cheerfully welcomed her own clone, whom she left behind to oversee the affairs of the Ground and Heavenly Dungeon. Welcome home, Aur. Even though she was standing right next to him, Yunis still said that to him with a smile. Ahh. Aur nodded deeply and inhaled the air of his home for the first time in quite a while. That welcome was a bit too ceremonial. Sitting on his throne, Aur was checking the reports on what has transpired during his absence. According to the reports, there was a total of one thousand two hundred attempts to take over both Dungeons, but they were all easily thwarted. Of course, he had some idea of what was happening, mainly thanks to Yunis who filled him in when she visited them on the New Continent. Other than that, there was nothing that he should worry about, or that required his immediate attention. Feeling relieved, he took a deep breath. Even in his wildest dreams, he would have never anticipated that they would leave the Old Continent for such a long time. Your loyalty and dedication must be rewarded. That is why he decided that he should reward his subordinates for doing such a good job while he was away. Each and every one out of his many subordinates. First in order were Aurs wives and mistresses. I want you to take it as both a reward, and an apology. Aside from Lilu, Yunis and Spina, who were with him on the New Continent practically every day, he left the rest of them for almost an entire year. In other words, their rewards mustve been a sufficient compensation for all the loneliness they mustve felt. What kind of reward are you talking about, Master? Ellen of the Black Alv clan asked, when she raised her head. Aur nodded and replied shortly. Whatever you decide. Say what? Ellens mouth was open wide, as she pondered the meaning behind Aurs words. Im saying that I will give you whatever you will ask of me. No, I understand that much, but Ceres, the head of the White Alv clan cut into her words there. What we want is not money or treasure. I know that. Aur expected that they would ask for something other than material goods. After all, he knew all of them for such a long time that he understood them without them saying a single word. You want to ask for a day. As Aur declared that, Ellen and Ceres both titled their heads. As long as itll be within the scope of acceptance, I will grant you one day to do whatever you want with me. All of them were honestly surprised. Is that really okay? For us to have you all to ourselves for an entire day, I mean. Such a thing can be fun from time to time, so I do not particularly mind it. Aur answered Sharls question, but the reason was more complex than that. Everyone knows that a typical ruler is always busy, oftentimes from sunrise to sunset. Even though he just returned, even though Melizand took over a part of his duties, the documents that required his attention, still piled up into mountains, and to realize just how horrific and strenuous the task of organizing them all was, one just had to look at how pale Lilus clone was, when she left Aurs office. An entire day of time, when considering his busy schedule was more valuable than a pile of gold. But even so, everyone here just wanted a little of his attention above everything else. I will make sure to take care of you all equally, regardless of your position in the hierarchy. Hearing Aurs words, all of the girls stood up and dispersed, concerned with the plans they were going to make for their day off with Aur. Melizand was the only one who stayed. This is going to be quite an ordeal you got yourself into, you know? Are you sure youre ready for this? What are you saying? I am the Demon Lord, I was born ready. Aur answered Melizands suspicions. You may act all polite and diplomatic, but the truth is, my dear Mary, that youre looking forward to it just like the others. W-What?! Please, dont be absurd. Something like that would be highly I cant wait to hear what you are going to wish for when your turn comes. With a smug expression on his face, Aur left her behind, embarrassed and dumbfounded, as he walked to his office. Volume 2 - CH 7.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 7: Lets Celebrate the Kings Return, Part 2 Melizand thought that it was a once-in-a-lifetime chance. Every day, she listened closely to the girls who spend their day with Aur. That defenseless declaration of his, had enough power in it to reawaken Melizands former ambitions. She was not dissatisfied with her current life by any means. She knew that it was a fragile and foolish hope. And that should her plan fail, shes going to lose everything. But she could not bring herself to throw it away just like that. She had to remain very cautious not to get caught by the cunning Demon Lord. It was too late for second guessing and backing down. So she carefully gathered all the necessary information Until her time to spend the day alone with Aur came at last. [You want to hear the stories about the New Continent?] [Of course Ive read the reports carefully, but I cant help to think that there is something missing in them. At the end of the day, I guess nothing works better than hearing the story straight from someone who was always in the center of events.] [Is that really so?] When he heard what Melizands wish was, Aur had a confused expression on his face. [Do you really want to spend your wish on something like that? Well, I personally dont mind it since its just talking, but are you really fine with it?] [I know it sounds unreasonable and selfish, but this truly is what I want.] She was perfectly aware that his reluctance to talk with her about what happened on the New Continent was a kind of a countermeasure against information leakage. In his eyes, the less people knew, the better. But he promised to do anything, so he didnt really had much of a choice. [If you so strongly insist then I guess I have no choice. But what should I really talk about?] [If its alright with you, I would like to hear more about this Sofia girl.] [Oh, now shes just a mysterious existence.] Putting the teacup next to his lips and swallowing its contents, Aur nodded, deep in thought. [I do not really understand why, but she seems to recognize me as her parent.] [I heard she calls you papa, how cute.] In response to Melizands laughter, Aur made a tight face. [I realize that such a term matches me poorly, dont you worry.] [Are you kidding me? It totally suits you, papa.] [You think this is funny?] [Very much so, yes.] So far they had a nice friendly banter. But it was just an act, a cunning deceit to hide her real aim. [Speaking of daughters, did you took proper care of the Figlia princesses when you returned?] Figlia was the kingdom that Aur first took control of, and the princesses of that kingdom both bore his children. They have nothing to do with the operation of the Dungeon, so it really wouldnt be much of a problem if Aur chose to get rid of all of them. But since their daughters, unlike Sofia, had his blood coursing through their veins, it was highly unlikely to happen. He probably wont be able to do it, both from personal and moral reasons. [Well, I cant say that I took care of each and every one of them yet, but I assure you, theyre going to each get their turn.] [I see. You know, despite your initial disposition, you really are a good father.] Aur said nothing in response to her teasing, but he was not angry either. [Is something wrong?] [No, nothing, but I appreciate your concern.] He shook his head with a difficult expression. [I cant remember my parents, so I have no idea how exactly I should be interacting with my children, or what should I do to be this good father to them.] Melizand thought that his concerns were misplaced. When he returned from his trip to the New Continent the other day, his daughters greeted him happily, and they seemed to be longing to see him. [In that case] What escaped Melizands lips were not exactly the words of comfort. [Do you want to practice?] She spoke such words. Why did she say such a thing?! She was held in Aurs arms and on his knees, and he clumsily rubbed her head with his shaky fingers. How did this happen? She asked herself that question time and time again. [Hey.] Melizand shivered when she suddenly heard his voice, as she was deeply immersed in her own thoughts. [Is this good enough?] This whole situation was a result of their half-joking conversation in which she proposed such a thing, to which Aur replied that [It might be worth a try.] [Well this is not bad, I guess.] [Whats with that half-assed answer, say it with more confidence!] Even though it is embarrassing, this position was rather comfy, Melizand thought. The feeling of Aurs strong muscles on her back gave her an inexplicable feeling of safety. Plus, she quite enjoyed him stroking her hair with the palm of his hand, despite the fact that he didnt know how much force he was supposed to put into it. She could hear the calming sound of his regular breathing right next to her ear. It felt awesome! No no no, now is not the time to think about things like that, she chastised herself. Where and when did she make such a mistake?! The plan that she was carefully devising broke down in an instant! Her perfect plan to dress Aur up in kids clothing and make him act like a little girl!!!! [Is this really how a parent should act? Hey, Melizand!] Aurs hand stops and his voice gets slightly irritated. Melizand was relieved, but also a little disappointed. [I think this is taking us nowhere. I think it would be better if you acted like one of my daughters, then I could really treat you like a father should. At least I think so.] [Wh.WHAT?!!!!!!!!!!!] She could not believe what she just heard. For a second, she thought that her ears were playing tricks on her. But he was dead serious, and it made her, Melizand, a saint who lived for a thousand years, panic like a little girl. [Mary, this is not how a young lady of your age should address her parent.] For all that is holy HE IS SERIOUS! [..] Feeling that she could die of shame if someone saw them right now, she muttered after struggling for a good while. [D, d,d,d, daddy.] She finally said that. But the truth is, she also did not remember her parents, just like Aur. [Good. Now is there something you want your father to do?] He asks, a satisfied smug painted all over his face. This is just practice. This is just practice. THIS. IS JUST. PRACTICE! Muttering that in her mind, Melizand opened her mouth again. [I, I wanna do upsy daisy!] [What?] She immediately regretted saying those words. Come to think about it, she was mimicking Maris behavior when she was younger. She often wanted someone to take and raise her high into the air, where she pretended she was flying. She mimicked her manner of speech and asked for the same, just like a little baby. [Daddy, do high high!] [Youre a spoiled little girl, arent you?] He took Melizand onto his hands and raised her high into the air, just like she requested. [Look out daddy, dont drop me!] [Worry not, my daughter your father has everything under oooops!] Aurs arms let go of her, making Melizands body literally fly into the air. But that was only for a moment. Just when she thought that shes going to hit the ground, she slid right back into Aurs arms. It was due to the invisible slope created by the labyrinth, similar to the one Mari used in the final battle against the God of Fortune. [Surprised?] [YOU BET I AM! DONT SCARE ME LIKE THAT!] She waved her hands at the mischievous Demon Lord. He noticed that her fists were unusually small. [Huh?] Up until now she was masquerading as Mari for the sake of their little play, but now she returned to her original appearance. [My original appearance is more suited for a play like that after all.] [You said it.] Melizand rested her forehead on Aurs chest and closed her eyes. [I knew it.] She whispered as she felt that her entire face was burning with shame. It was a good thing that Aur was unable to see it right now. [Well, what do you want to do now?] [.. More. Lets stay like that for just a little bit more.] Honoring her request, the two of them shared a quiet and peaceful moment together. Volume 2 - CH 7.3 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 7: Lets Celebrate the Kings Return, Part 3 By the way, how does this thing even work? Half an hour has passed since they were done playing parent and child, and Melizand asked Aur to show her the doors that were connected to the New Continent. In order to tie this place to the New Continent, I borrowed some of Mishas Goddess of Fortunes power. Melizand tilted her head at that story. It would seem that my fellowship with her allows me to tap onto and use some of her powers as if they were my own, although I am unable to do anything serious with them. Fellowship? You mean to say that you mingled together with a god from a foreign country? Melizand was quite surprised by that revelation. Such a concept was really astonishing at first, but once you thought about it calmly and rationally, it wasnt anything all that strange. Basically it was similar to the union between humans and demons, so there was nothing to be surprised about. Not exactly. The Goddess of Fortune is also a Goddess of Affection, and is able to freely possess her shrine maidens to interact with mortals. Thats how I was able to do it. Ah, you mean the technique that Mari acquired. But how exactly did you managed to connect two places that are so far away? That is what Im the most curious about. The answer to that question was quite simple. The Goddess of Fortunes power is not just to move things or people from one place to the other, it is also to connect the boundaries between those places, similar to how you and Mari are connected. With this power, I can Aur lightly touched Melizands cheek, making her body shine and swell for a brief moment, returning her to the original Melizands appearance. See? Just by separating you from the source of the curse I can do something like that. Separate the curses. Melizand stared at her little hands. Unfortunately, even this power is not enough to dispel your curse. Aur bowed his head apologetically. The curse is rooted deeply in your body, so its boundary doesnt even exist. And if it doesnt exist, The Goddess of Fortunes power cannot do a thing against it. No, its fine. Melizand obstructed Aurs words with trembling voice. We might not be able to erase my curse, but maybe we could eradicate at least a part of it. At the end of that sentence she was almost shouting. Something, even if just a little just that kind of. Thing! The curse placed upon Mary by the Sorcerer King was not a simple one, that only prevented her from dying or aging. She was also forbidden from bearing any offspring, sealing her ability to interact with a man in sexual ways. As they were now, there was nothing they could do about that part. It might be possible. To Aurs understanding, the curse was surrounding Mary like a membrane, not filling her from within. If it really was like that, then he mightve been able to penetrate it with his new power. Even if he was unable to properly cancel the curse, he might still be able to invalidate at least some part of it. Do you want to give it a try? After thinking about it for a while, Melizand nodded her head. Wait a moment, please. But she stopped him just as he was about to touch her cheek again. If I may, then Id like to Stay in your original form? Aur glanced at Marys current form. Her growth has been stopped at such a young age, she was just too small. No matter how you looked at it, shed be unable to receive his thing in such a state. No, Im sorry, forget it, it was really selfish of me to ask for something like that. Dont be absurd. Aur interrupted her mid-sentence. No matter what your appearance may be, youre still you, nothings going to change that. Then! She grabbed Aurs arm with her small hand and looked him straight in the eyes. Please And after a while he replied with: Very well. We can star whenever youre ready. All right. Mary is lying on the bed, looking nervously at Aur. Are you afraid? I would be lying if I said that Im not. I understand how you feel, but please, try to relax even for a bit, all right? Itll help speed up the entire process. Okay I will try. Looking at it now, her naked body was really small. Youre beautiful, Mary. Please dont say it like that. Its embarrassing. They confirmed their intentions once again and prepared themselves. We managed to cheat your curse once, so we can surely do so again. Aur slowly inserted his fingers into Marys secret place, ascertaining that the opening of the boundary was functioning properly. Normally it would have been impossible to put even the tip of his fingers in. I can feel them, Aur your fingers are coming inside me. Just that was enough to make her tremble feverishly. No one was allowed entry into that place for over a thousand years, and now it was finally happening. As I thought. Aurs expression, however, was steep. He inserted his fingers inside her, that much was true, but only the tips, and it was very unlikely theyll be able to go even further. Maybe it really was impossible. Dont mind me. You can force them in. Do you want me to ease the pain with magic? Aur was drawing a sigil in the air, but Marys hand stopped him. What are you? Even if we fail even if itll all be for nothing at least, at the very least I want to engrave that memory in my body in the form of this pain. Aur sighed and gripped her hand even tighter. I understand. If that is your wish. Stroking Melizands hair, he resumed what he was doing. Thank you for being so gentle with me. Dont mention it. Mary just stretches her arms out to him. Come. Aur hugs her, and thrusts himself forward. Even if he wanted to forcibly open her tight meat hole, his thing went in only halfway. He felt as if he was tearing her up inside, but she did her best to bear with the pain. Ugh, ahh Are you all right? Knowing full well that she was not okay, he caressed her cheeks as she was shedding tears. Im fine She just outright lied and clung onto him, as if she was afraid that hes going to disappear if she lets go of him. Im so glad finally, we were able to become one It mightve only been his imagination, but her voice sounded somewhat differently. He suspected that what he was seeing now was the original Mary, the one who endured hardships for far too long. I didnt know you were such a crybaby. Shut up. As he was brushing the tears away from her face, she caught his fingers and sucked on them. And she was unusually into it, she worked her tongue around them like they were his meaty spear, and she coiled around them with her saliva-wet tongue. I will erase the pain now. Not waiting for her to reply, he drew a pattern on her slender belly, but then an idea popped into his head and he added one more pattern to the mix. Huh? What is this? Unexpectedly, Marys body jolted upwards. I tried to convert some of your pain into pleasure. How are you feeling? Geez! You cannot wait, huh? Saying that, Aur pulled Marys waist up, and thrusted again. Oooh! She screamed instantly. But Aur couldnt wait any longer. Aaaaahhh, Aur, Auuuuuuuuuurrrrrr! Melizand clung onto Aur and called his name with a passionate voice. Everything about her was underdeveloped. But right now, her voice alone was a testament to the fact that she has fully became a woman. That gap made Aur lose all of his sense of reason Noooo, coming, I feel somethings cominggggg! Every time he plunges into her, she feels like shes flying. As her petite body is being shaken by his strong movements, she feels that the pleasure that envelopes her is enough to destroy her mind. But even despite that, Aur was only getting more and more violent with her. Her tight vagina sent lightning bolts up his spine, and her tightness beckoned him to keep pushing forward without a care in the world. Mary, Im going to cum soon! Yes! Cum! Cum, cum! Hearing his bold declaration, Marys vagina tightened even more. HERE GOES!!!! Along with that shout, Aur unleashed all of his seed inside her. All of it went straight to Melizands womb, filling it up to the brim. And it didnt stop. He just kept cumming over and over again, until his white cloudiness began to spill out of her. You just now After his long ejaculation ended, both of them just laid there, exhausted. On top of that, Mary was covering her face with both of her hands in a rather poor attempt to hide her embarrassment, which dyed her face red all the way to the ears. That wasnt me I mean, it felt like I wasnt myself just now but it just felt so good that I, uhm. She was just mumbling incoherently. Right now she was filled with strong feelings and emotions that were telling her that it was okay to depend on Aur both as a leader, and as a lover. It was the first time in her life when she felt something like that. All her life she thought that shed lost all hope until he came along and showed it to her again. I get it, you dont have to say a word. Aur just nodded and patted her on the head. He was getting really good at it. You know, we should probably head back soon and return to our duties. Yeah, they are important after all. None of them were eager to actually get up. So. Why dont we do it some more? When she said that with her p*ssy still oozing out his semen, Aur felt like he was in no position to say no to her. Volume 2 - CH 7.4 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 7: Lets Celebrate the Kings Return, Part 4 This way please, Lord Aur. The hand that pulled Aur forward belonged to Celes, and they were making their way through the forest located at the outer shell of the Heavenly Dungeon. This was the new residence of the White Alv clan, completely separated from the darkness and negativity of the Dungeon. The sound of rustling leaves was soothing to the ears, and the rays of sunlight shining through the thick foliage gave it an almost mystical atmosphere. Birds were singing, small animals ran around, and fish swam through the streams. This peaceful and somewhat seductive atmosphere was a nice change of pace for every potential visitor. But it was also just like a wild rose, hiding vicious thorns under the guise of beautiful petals. Even if they had excellent eyesight, no human could possibly spot the White Alvs hiding on the trees. This was their territory, after all. It was a given that they were going to protect it. Aur was sure that Celes was not going to betray him now, but being too cautious never hurt anyone. All right, now that were here, will you tell me what your wish is? Dont be so impatient. If you waited the whole day, then surely you can hang on for just a few more minutes? Aur remained silent in response to that statement. Dont worry, well be here soon. Her soft hand guides him on the way through the forest. As they proceed, the trees move out of their way and flowers shed their petals to create a natural carpet for them Were here. Ohh When theyve finally reached their destination, Aur breathed a sigh of admiration at the scenery that sprung up before his eyes. It was a magnificent flower glade in the middle of the forest. Even Aur, whos normally not interested in flowers of gardening, could understand its unparalleled beauty. The plants that grew here looked like they were competing with one another, but somehow they still managed to retain the perfect harmony. What do you think, Aur? Well, this certainly is something else. He looked around and sighted again. You really are a cruel woman. Wearing a thin smile, he said that to her in a nasty tone. Why do you think that? Celes inquired, puzzled by his sudden opinion. Ordering me to choose which is more beautiful: you or the flowers. The answer is you, obviously. At least youre not hiding your true motives like the flowers do. It was not just his one-sided opinion. Everyone knew that flowers bloomed so beautifully in order to lure the insects who would drink their nectar and carry their seeds and spores further into the world. This flower glade surely is beautiful, theres no doubt about that. But when compared with you, all the flowers in the world look like weed to me. Oh dear. When she was praised for being more beautiful than flowers, she could only react by putting her hands on her cheeks in astonishment. Did you learned such compliments on that New Continent, Master? Maybe. I am just stating the fact. This was Aurs clumsy attempt at praise. White Alvs are born beautiful. And since Celes was the most beautiful of them all, she often heard many voices praising her appearance. However, not one of those words made her heart beat as fast as it was beating now. Well arent you a sweet talker? I was merely speaking what was on my mind. Suddenly Celes has extended her arms and put them around Aurs waist. Understanding her intention, he did the same to her. Both of them closed their eyes, and slowly put their lips together. At the beginning, they were kissing gently, but as it went on, they were getting more and more intense. They changed the angles, pushed their tongues deeper into their mouths, and tangled them up in a fierce dance. Enjoying the feeling of Celes lips, Aurs hand made its way towards her chest. Nnnn. Even though her breasts were very sensitive to the touch, she did not seem to dislike it. As they were still embracing themselves tightly, he reached through the gaps in her clothing and enjoyed the feeling of her soft meat buns to the fullest. The skin on her chest was softer than silk, to the point where his fingers were sinking into it at the slightest touch. But Celes did not intend to stand idly by, as she stroked Aurs thing through his clothes with her hand. When he kneaded her hard tips with his fingers, milk began to flow out of them. In retaliation, Celes put her hand under his clothing and caressed his spear along with his ballsack and inner thighs. Lord Aur When she was unable to bear it any longer, they separated their lips, and she begged him with teary eyes. Then she took a step back from him and allowed her feather-light dress to slip from her arms onto the ground. Do whatever you want with me. The princess of the White Alvs was now completely exposed to him. Her ample breasts, slender stomach, thick thigs, plump butt and the petals of her secret flower were prominently displayed to him in all their glory. That I will do, you can be sure of that. And just like that, Aur slid into the hole that was so wet with juices that they were spilling out of her. Kyaa! And as soon as he did that, Celes voice soared high into the clear blue sky above the trees. When illuminated by the sunlight, Celes figure was even more obscene and dazzling than usual. Oh yes, Lord Aur, yes! Ive been waiting so long for this! Every time he thrust into her and her juices spilled like a fountain, she cried happily. For this, you mean? Aur asked as he grabbed her twin hills and dug his fingers into them. Yes! yes Lord Aur! This is what I wanted! This is what Ive been waiting for! More! Do it more! Do what, exactly? I wont know unless you tell me clearly. Aur ordered her, chewing on her ears. Your hard, thick, sturdy thing! Please, ram it into me some more! Into my tight, naughty p*ssy! She shouted so loudly that Aur felt ringing inside his ears. In order to shut her up, he moved even faster. Oh no! Not so rough, not shoooo rouffffffff! He pinned her onto the ground and kept on f*cking her even as he sprayed his seed inside her womb. All she could do was scream with her tongue rolled out. Now they were doing it doggy style, a humiliating position in which men had absolute control. But it felt just too good. The special trait of White Alvs is that once they find someone they love, they will devote their whole beings to them. O, so good! Aur, this feels so goooood! And in the case of Ceres everything applied not only to her body. If you want, then please enjoy doing it with those girls next. Four other White Alvs appeared at her side. As a ruler, Celes is the embodiment of the forest, and everything that lives in it. It must be noted, however, that they wanted to have sex with Aur of their own free will, not because they were ordered to do so. We are already prepared to serve you, Lord. All four of them raised their skirts shyly. They were all virgins, but when they saw their leader being screwed so passionately, theyve instantly become wet with juices. Im sorry, but today I promised Celes to devote myself sorely to her and her alone. Then, without anyone noticing, black shadows appeared from behind the trees. Those were Ellen and her Black Alvs who apparently came to have some fun too. Lord Aur, knowing that you feel this way brings me great joy, but nevertheless, I want you to enjoy them as well. She beckoned the others to come closer with her hand. Because they feel the same way as me. They want you. Please, my Lord, allow us to pleasure you too! Youve got the princesss seal of approval, so why dont you just enjoy it while you can? Ellen said that cheerfully as she patted one of her subordinates on the head. Honestly, the sheer audacity of you people. Amazed, Aur holds Celes in one arm and Ellen in the other. Since he knew their True Names he mightve as well order them around, but he decided against that. After all, he promised that he will fulfill the girls wishes, no matter what they might be. To request an orgy in such a beautiful place, you really are a pervert, Celes. Eh? But I dont think that flowers will have something against it. You know that it doesnt sound convincing at all when you say it like that? Playing with Celes breasts he sealed her mouth with a kiss, and then did the same for Ellen. We wont be fighting with each other anymore, Lord Aur. So please do us more, in every way possible. The two of them looked at him with eyes filled with melancholy and loneliness. We want it too! Please take good care of us! Aur was surrounded by ten Alvs, five black ones and five white ones. They were all sticking their butts towards him as they awaited being penetrated by him. Is that all right with you? ..Yes. Aur nodded to Celes question. Then please make sure to accept their love and fill them up with your own love. And she kissed Aur one more time. In the corner of his eye, Aur saw that countless shadows were moving behind the trees. He was unable to determine the exact number, but there was a lot of them. This is going to be a long day today, Aur thought while he took the virginity of the first girl. Volume 2 - CH 7.5 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 7: Lets Celebrate the Kings Return, Part 5 I am sorry to interrupt you, Lord Aur, but may I have a moment of your time? I dont mind it, but this is certainly surprising. Aur continued to reward the girls for his long absence by fulfilling their wishes as long as it was within the realm of possibility. Nevertheless, Mios request took him by surprise. Maybe she wanted him to work on a farm tending to the demonic beasts? Well, considering that shes just an ordinary village girl, something like that really should be expected. And now that he thought about it, it was very rare for Mio to visit him alone. Usually she had some demonic beasts as an escort wherever she went, or was seen playing around with Aurs daughters. It mightve been her kind-hearted nature or the result of her lifestyle up until she met him, but she generally looked like someone who preferred the company of others instead of being alone. So now that she came to him alone for the first time, he was quite unsure of what to do or how to act around her. He hoped that his usual demeanor would be enough. So? What is your wish going to be? Today is your day to get rewarded after all, so Ill do anything I can to make your wish come true. He asked her when they arrived at his private quarters and he undone the clasps of his robe. Maybe youd like me to treat you like a princess or a noblewoman? If thats the case, I wouldnt even mind acting as your servant if it is only for today. Aur said it half-jokingly, knowing that Mio was not into that kind of thing. For now, could you just come here and lie down, Lord Aur? Mio asked him as she sat on the edge of the bed and patted her knees lightly. Like this? Yes, exactly like that. Aur lies on the bed with his head resting on Mios knees. He couldnt see it, but his face mustve had a really stupid expression on it, because Mio giggled and smiled when she looked down on him, but then she immediately blushed and avoided looking him straight in the eyes. Lord Aur, can I comb your hair for you? I see no reason why you shouldnt do that. Go ahead. Ah, thank you very much! With a happy shout, she took out a small comb from the pocket of her skirt, and gently began to comb Aurs hair. Do you always carry that around with you? Aur asked her, thinking that such a mundane activity was not really that much of a reward. Yes, I do. Oh, but you dont have to worry, Lord Aur, this comb is not for animals. Its the one that I use to comb my own hair. She gave him an embarrassed smile and waved her hands around apologetically. You know how I often play with your daughters, right? So like, things sometime get kinda messy, and for that, well Ellen gave me that comb as a gift, saying that I might be needing it. Supposedly, she made carved it from some tree or something. A Box Tree perhaps? Say what? Its called like that because it is well suited for making boxes and other daily necessities. The tree itself grows slowly, but its wood is rigid and hard, which makes it a prefect material for combs or forks that will not chip with extensive usage. As he gave her an explanation, he thought to himself: What in the hell am I saying? If it really is such a valuable thing, then Id better thank her properly next time I see her. Initially Aur had some reservations about this whole hair combing situation, but now the warmth of Mios THICC thighs made him so relaxed that the completely entrusted himself to her. Ah, but speaking of gratitude, good job on preparing that Herunda medicine. It really helped us a lot. Oh, no need to thank me, really. I just did what was required of me to help you, thats all. Mio brushed aside the fact that she created such an amazing anti-poison medicine with lighthearted tone. Normally, the Herunda grass was harmful only when it was b=directly touched without any protection on the hands, but the kind that was supposed to withstand even the basilisk poison could harm other organisms by emitting toxins into the air, so preparing a medicine from it was no small feat that deserved recognition. What the hell is wrong with you always acting so humble Mio is a girl who was sacrificed to Aur shortly after Spina came to the Dungeon, which effectively makes her the oldest human being in the Dungeon right now. Since she arrived here, she devoted herself to cultivating livestock, knowing that it would benefit Aur in the long run. Everything she did, was to help others. You should learn to be more selfish As he listened to Mios soft voice, his eyelids gradually began to close. Ah, Lord Aur, are you feeling sleepy by any chance? Then he felt a faint smell of straw and something soft pressing itself against his lips. And finally, his consciousness drifted away into the dreamworld. Nnn.muuu. Lord Aur, its time to wake up. As Aur woke up, he noticed that something big and round was lying in front of him. He absentmindedly reached towards it with his hand and grabbed it. Whatever it was, it was so comfortable to the touch that he wanted to touch it some more. Uhm, Lord Aur, its somewhat embarrassing when you touch me there like that, but if that is what you want, then Mio? Aurs consciousness finally returned to him. He was sleeping with his head on Mios knees, and the thing that he touched was her breast. He couldnt normally see it due to her usual clothing, but her chest was quite large. So much in fact that now that he was lying on her knees, he couldnt see her face because of them. How long was I I would say that you had a good nights sleep. When he raised his head to check the clock hanging on the wall, he realized that he slept for about half a day. Im sorry about that. Are your legs not hurt? And what about your reward? Because he committed such a mistake, he hurriedly apologized to Mio. Its fine. This is what I wanted. What? Aur could not understand why was she so happy? You just came home from a distant foreign land, and had your hands full with those grand affairs again. That is why my request was for you to take it easy and rest for just that one day without thinking about anything else. Mio, you Aur just looked at her, not knowing what to say. His usual sleep was always very shallow. It was a habit he developed in order to deal with any unexpected situations as they occurred. Was it because of the Queen of Demonic Beasts lap pillow? He slept so soundly that he even forgot about the passage of time. Thanks to that, he felt really well rested. Besides, your sleeping face was so entertaining that it was well worth it. Forget about it, right now. Thats an order, Im not kidding. Aur ordered her while he touched his cheek to check whether there was any drool on it. He had many mistresses up until now, but only a few of them had the privilege of seeing his sleeping face. That was because usually they were the ones who fainted first when they were having sex. Are you really sure about that? The day is not over yet, you can still wish for something if you want. Thank you, but Im good. If thats how you want to play it then fine: Mio, I order you as your master! As a penalty for tempting me with that huge chest of yours, you are to spend the whole night with me. No excuses. Mio blushed slightly, but then nodded eagerly. Yes. Gladly. Volume 2 - CH 7.6 anslator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 7: Lets Celebrate the Kings Return, Part 6 Lord Aur, if you are so concerned about my breasts, then why dont you inspect them yourself? Saying that, Mio reached to her back and undid the string that held her bra firmly in place, and exposed her rich fruits to him. They were unexpectedly big and supple, and were hiding a deep and alluring valley between them. So she was hiding something so wonderful under her clothes all this time. Now then, if youll excuse me aaaand up we go. Aur was sitting on the edge of the bed with his manhood firmly exposed, and Mio was kneeling in front of him, capturing his thing in between her breasts. Lord Aur, you are just so big. I wonder if I can cover all of it with my boobies? But alas, she was not able to contain the entirety of Aurs reddish meat spear. Its tip was poking out from between her breasts, poking her in the chin. This is kind of a letdown, but I will try to do my best. Mio said that as she took Aurs tip into her mouth, and scrubbed the shaft with her breasts by rhythmically moving them up and down. This technique was very unrefined, to say the least, especially if he were to compare her to the experts at pleasuring his d*ck such as Lilu, Yunis or Spina. But that was to be expected since she was always hiding in their shadows. But that didnt stop her, and she tried to do her best to fit all of him inside her mouth. It was kinda cute and admirable, and not in a mocking way. Diligently sucking his thing, Mio looks up at him with lustful eyes. It was a really erotic sight. That diligence of hers fully compensated her lack of technique. He stroked her hair and smiled, and she held his hands, all the while working with her mouth and throat. That was a sign that she felt secure around him, and would do anything for him should he ask her. Mio, turn your ass towards me. Like that? Aur lays himself on the bed, and Mio followed him on all fours. No, get on top of me. With all due respect, Lord Aur, but this is a little embarrassing hyaaaan! Mio did as she was told, and straddled Aur, only to scream in a loud voice when he grabbed her butt cheeks with his hands. Im sorry for my butt being so big. Fortunately, she wasnt angry about that, but rather apologetic. Dont be sorry. Be proud of it. Aur slid his hands over her thighs, and flipped up her skirt. Youre quite prepared for someone who supposedly didnt want to do it. The white triangular cloth that appeared before his eyes was beautifully embroidered, and was undoubtedly silky, totally unlike something that Mio would normally wear. This is the least that I could do while visiting the room of the person that I love, after all. Oh, then forgive me for saying something rude like that. Apologizing to Mio, who tightened her lips, he put his fingers on the edge of her panties. It would be a shame if something like that got dirty. Dont worry about it. I wore them with the thought of them being torn off of me. With a sharp movement, Aur moved her panties to the side, exposing Mios dripping wet crack. Well get to that in a short while, but first Feeling ashamed, Mio extended her neck and rested her face on Aurs waist, letting her tongue crawl all over his penis. In response, Aur extends his tongue and uses it to lick Mios secret place. Nnn, haaa ahhhhhh! Mio moaned in between her attempts to suck Aur off as he licked and scooped her dripping honey and stimulated her already hard flower bud. Simultaneously, he rubs her thighs and fully enjoys the feeling of her plump, healthy butt. Lord Aur, the way you touch me is Naughty, just like dat ass of yours. Y-Yessss, just like my slutty ass! Every time his fingers played with her flesh, she obediently reacted by trembling all over. So good, I cant concentrate! And And? I want it! I want it so bad that I cant wait anymore! Aur opened the petals of her flower garden, making her sweet nectar drip onto his face. Since youre asking so nicely, then I guess Ill give you a fitting reward. About that may I try being on top for today? He was about to pin her onto the bed when she asked him such a question. Hmm, now this is interesting. Personally, Aur liked to take the initiative himself, but since that was Mios wish, he had no other option. Lets try it your way then. Just tell me if you ever get tired. Mio switched her position and straddled Aurs waist. You ready? Here I go. She squatted over his thing, put her hands on his chest to support herself, and slowly dropped onto his manhood with her whole weight. Nnn, fuuuaaaah, haaa, Nnnngh! Aurs spear is as hard as iron, and when it invaded Mios vagina, she felt as if he was tearing her soft flesh to the sides. She expected it to hurt, but the only thing that she felt was pleasure, and sweet moans escaped her mouth. It entered its inside me! Aur grabbed her butt firmly, and she smiled and moaned even more. Looks like her butt was incredibly sensitive to the touch. I will move then. Mio started to clumsily move her hips. At first she went slowly, swallowing and releasing him time and time again, but in time her movements became much smoother, and more of her voice leaked out of her mouth. Fuaaah, ah, ah, aaaah, oooooohhhhh. Aur thought that such a spectacle is not half bad before he began to move himself. Every time Mio shakes her waist forward and backward, her braid jumps and sways about like a living creature. Her breasts, now adorned by the beads of sweat, did just the same. This was truly a sight to behold. Unable to hold back, Aur grabbed them both with his hands, and pinched her tips with his fingernails. She just smiled at him without saying anything. Soon they were so deep in each other that their pelvic bones were practically rubbing against one another. She was not dripping with sweat, and it dripped slowly on Aurs chest. As he was f*cking her and playing with her breasts, he never stopped looking at her face even for a second. Each time their eyes met, her body reacted by gripping him even more tightly and trembling feverishly. He raided his face and gently nibbled on her hard tips. Due to the sweat, they tasted a little salty, but he didnt mind that all that much. Even if you suck on them so much, no milk will come out of them, Lord Aur. Mio joked like that. Shall we test that out? When he asked that, Mio loudly voiced her surprise. It is true that Mio never bore any children inside her womb, therefore her breasts never had to produce milk, but to the sorcerer of Aurs degree, such a thing wasnt going to be a problem. Mio, would you like to bear my child? Mio as so surprised that she stopped her movements altogether, but her vagina was honest, and tightened itself around his penis. Shall I take that for a yes? Lord Aur, we cannot That was the first time Aur heard the words of denial from Mios mouth. To any king, too much children always meant trouble over the inheritance. It was the same for the Demon Lord. For that reason, he had a boy with Yunis, and only had daughters with the princesses of Figlia. If she were to have his child, she would have to enter the world of political and dynastical schemes. At least thats how she felt. So you dont want it? He inquired, but she did not answer. T-Thats not what I Mio shook her head and said so. If you dont want it, then you dont have to force yourself. Now they were touching only with their genitals. In that position, Mio could stop them from having sex whenever she wanted. But she didnt do that. She kept stubbornly clamping herself on his manhood. Please, Lord Aur, stop fooling around like that. Im not fooling around. I really want to impregnate you. When he said that, her p*ssy squeezed him so hard that it began to hurt. Could it be that you dont want the child to inherit your power? Yes I dont want the lineage of the Queen of Demonic Beasts to continue. I was the same as that time when he peeked inside her soul. Aur looked her straight in the eyes and declared: I want you, Mio. You, and you alone. No we cant Mio felt as if Aurs d*ck and gaze penetrated her heart directly. Im sorry, but I really cant Aur picked up the pace and pierced her honey pot more and more violently. No, stop, we really shouldnt! However, verbal denial was all she was capable off. Her body was more honest, and did everything it could shake her hips in order to milk his meaty spear out of its child-making milk. Finally, he reached her deepest parts, and his penis began to grace her womb with its kisses, nearing the moment of ejaculation. Mio, Im cumming soon! All of Mios strength left her because of Aurs declaration. He used that moment to deliver a finishing blow. With one last movement, he pierced her all the way and exploded inside with unstoppable force, shooting his seed into her womb without mercy. It felt so good that nothing else mattered to her anymore. Overjoyed at the sensation of being conquered by her beloved men, she accepted all that he was giving her. She drank up all of the semen he was pumping inside of her. Enveloped by a blinding happiness, Mio let go of her consciousness. So youve finally come to. When Mio regained consciousness, she was lying on the bed with her head on Aurs knees, and he was stroking her head lightly. Lord Aur? Calling his name, she caressed her lower abdomen. Geez! Even though I told you not to do it, you had to go and do it anyway! Just how much of a lustful beast can you be?! Still feeling his semen inside her, she angrily hit him in the chest with her trembling fists. Now that youve gone and one it, I will surely be pregnant! Im sure of it! She wasnt doing much damage to him though. I am happy, you know? Mio soon fell quiet. Yeah the truth is I feel happy as well. She muttered quietly as she rested her head on Aurs chest. But when I think about all the things that are to come, my head just hurts. Even if you do end up pregnant, I wont allow you to be caught up in politics, I promise. If you say so. You know I fully trust you on that matter, right? If its Aur, then hell definitely stay true to his words, she thought. So dont worry about anything else and give birth to a healthy child. All right. She closed her eyes and nodded with a bright smile. Volume 2 - CH 8.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 8: Lets Witness the Fight Between a parent and Child, Part 1 Welcome back, dear husband. Yeah, I have returned. After a three week break in the main base, Aur had finally returned to his Dungeon o the New Continent, and the first thing he saw was Sakuya kneeling on the floor with her head bowed down. He was away for much more time then he had initially intended, and thought that it would be better not to mention that most of that time was spent on playing around with girls. Please, Master, dont be concerned about my Mistress. Shes been faithfully awaiting your return. Hmph, just what I would expect from you. Your loyalty is truly commendable. Following the example of his sister Hoseli, Hoderi also kneeled down to welcome him back. Welcome back, Lord Aur. I trust that your journey back here was uneventful. I was, thank you very much. I trust that there was no trouble while I was away? Mari came to greet him shortly after. She returned home on several occasions, but she was essentially spending most of her time in this Dungeon together with Sofia. Whats wrong, sweetie? Arent you going to greet daddy back? Mari giggled and looked back at the door she just went through. Apparently Sofia was hiding there. What, youre that embarrassed? Theres no need to be shy, you can come here just fine. Mary took her to Aurs side, and Sofia glanced at him with a solemn look. Sofia Papa She interrupted him mid-sentence, and created the walls that surrounded him from every direction. At the same time, a magic circle appeared under his feet. By the time he realized that, it was already too late, but he still tried to get rid of one of the walls to get out of there. I HATE YOU! Together with Sofias words, he felt that his body was falling. It was a strange feeling of floating created due to the metastasis. In the blink of an eye, he was transported back to the entrance of the forest. That Sofia Maybe it was careless of him, but Aur didnt know whether to be mad at her or admire her. Aur, you all right?! Mari mustve sent her a message right away, because Yunis appeared right next to him. Yeah, Im fine. Im just glad that she didnt send me to a pool of lava or some other place like that. She mustve had a reason to do that, shed never do something like that under normal circumstances. I sure as hell hope so. Why would she suddenly resort to such violence? He had no idea, but it would be nice if he got to know the reason. She told me she hates me, so I dont know what will happen now. Oho, sounds like she really is in a bad mood. What did you do to make her this mad? Yunis send him a wry smile. Thats what Id like to know. Aur touched one of the trees and try to interfere with them with his magic. However, just as he expected, they were quickly returning to their original form. Looks like she totally owned you this time. Now this is unusual. He did not predict such a situation at all. And it was no laughing matter, since Sofia was the Dungeon itself. Right now, she had more authority over it than Aur did. This is going to be a good opportunity to teach her some discipline. Lets go. YEAH! Umu. In response to Aurs words, Hoderi and Hoseli replied in enthusiastic voices, much to Yunis surprise. Now how did you got here? At the moment the circle activated, we jumped in to help. It is my duty to protect both my Mistress and Master Aur. Yunis had some objections to that statement, but she decided to let them go. And that skill of theirs to hide their presence still made her quite uneasy. Well then, now that we have the needless pleasantries out of the way Aur looked around the deep forest and said Lets go capture my naughty daughters dungeon! Somehow, this makes me happy, you know? While they were going through the forest path, Yunis suddenly said such a thing. There was a time when you explored a Dungeon with Wikia and Faro, right? Now that you mention it, there really was such a thing. But that was so long ago. Back then he disguised himself as a travelling magician and entered his own dungeon to evaluate it in practice from an adventurers standpoint and to test the mettle of adventurers themselves. I just thought that I wanted to do something like that with you too. Well, now you have the perfect occasion. Yeah, and thats what makes me so glad. She was smiling now, but she was also send to invade his Dungeon at one point in the past. Since were doing serious exploration now, Im going to do my best. She swung her sword around and psyched herself up. Before Aur could notice, the sword was already back in its sheath, and the trees around them were cut up into million pieces. Can we proceed like this? Yeah, yeah. It would seem that the durability of the Dungeons walls did not decrease since that time he was here with Mari. Rather, it increased due to Sofias governing. But it didnt matter when faced with Yunis, who slashed at the obstacles on their way with speed and unparalleled precision. And speaking of getting serious, did she really need to dispatch them in such a flashy, theatrical way? As they were going down the way she cut out for them, Aur talked to Hoderi. His left arm was eaten by Orochi, and the sleeve of his shirt now fluttered in the wind. I dont care much about that. I lost it because I wasnt strong enough. Aur offered to heal it up for him but he refused. If it got regenerated, he said, hed be unable to operate it as fast as he originally did, so he decided to just leave it as it was. The defense of this Dungeon is not very good, we should be able to proceed without any issues. Is that so? I imagine this is because the main purpose of this Dungeon here was infiltration, not invasion. Normally the Dungeon would serve as a base for subjugating enemies and burning down villages, but this time there was no need for them to do that, therefore the defensive capacity was kept at minimum. But in spite of that, Aur was surprised that there wasnt all that many attempts at invasion so far. There was that one time with Tatsuki, and then with Yamata no Orochi and that was basically it. Putting his hand on a tree, Aur created a shining surface on top of it. Looks like we cant accumulate energy either. Want me to check things up from the sky? As they were going forward, the path became more difficult to traverse for the human beings, but wind passed freely through the trees. No, stay here with us. Since we cant summon demons or familiars, it would be best to stick together. Agreed. Hoderi nodded at Aurs words. Master is right. The owner of this Dungeon might be a very intelligent person, but this forest is much more than it initially seems to be. You can practically smell the danger in the air. You certainly can. And Hoseli supplemented her brothers words. You mean these things? Numerous stone mortars were falling from the sky in their direction. Even if they were simple rocks, even one hit to the head was enough to kill a normal human being. In a way, those projectiles were much more effective than arrows. But Aurs cube automatically expanded and deflected everything. Yunis dodged every one of them with minimal movements. Even with one hand, Hoderi slashed them to the side with his sword, and his sister shot them down with the stones that she herself threw while she stood with her feet planted firmly into the ground. To them, this was no obstacle at all. And of course there are small demons. Hoderi pointed in front of them with his sword. Small demon. To Aur it looked like a humanoid creature with an inhumanely ugly face. Just like Isnt that just a goblin? The color is different. Contrary to Aurs familiars, these ones were not green, but red. They also wore clothing similar to that of the natives of this continent. Individually they are not very strong, but they can be a pain once they gang up on you or set a trap, so do be careful. Just like goblins! The ones behind them were over a foot tall, so Aur began to analyze the differences between them and ordinary goblins simply out of habit. Whatever the case may be, we know how to handle such a threat. Aur walked confidently towards the small creatures. Feeling his intimidating aura, some of them tried to flee, only to crash into a wall that suddenly rose behind them. They did not understand how it got there and blocked their retreat, so they scattered around in a futile attempt to run for their lives. Aur only reacted by twisting his lips into a wicked smile. They were heading straight towards the pitfalls he himself had dug. All of them fell onto the stone spikes and died instantly. It was always a funny sight to see how not only goblins, but also creatures much larger than them were impaled on the spikes in the pitfalls and yet they tried to set themselves free, despite knowing that it was to no avail. It always ended in failure, just like now. He had no interest in them, so he just walked right past them. Arent you going to run away? He asked the remaining ones. They wanted to, but their path was blocked. So their only remaining option for them was to run past Aur. .. Their corpses soon disappeared under the leafy carpet. As expected, some that fell into the pitfalls still tried to crawl out of them, using the bodies of others as a stepping stones. There was no sense of unity between them anymore, only the desperate struggle for survival, even at the cost of the lives of their brethren. And for those that managed to climb up, a cruel surprise was waiting. Try as hard as they could, they were unable to grab the edge of the pitfall with their fingers, as if there was an invisible wall there that prevented them from escaping. Since that option failed, they tried to dig their way back up, but the soil was so hard that it wouldnt even budge an inch no matter how hard they clawed at it. They were still unable to understand that it was Aurs labyrinth itself that prevented them from escaping. Foolish creatures. Aur spoke while looking down on them. I wont even try to convince you to swear your loyalty to me, as it seem s to be too much for your tiny heads. They tried to throw things at him, but whatever they managed to find and throw just stopped on an invisible wall. So just cover in fear before me! Then he opened his hand and closed it, as if he was grabbing something. And the earth in the pitfalls moved, crushing the creatures that were trapped inside. You dont have to understand my name, you dont have to remember my face, but as long as therell be blood, you will continue to fear me for all eternity! They could only cover in fear before him, just like he told them to do. All right, lets go. Satisfied with the outcome, Aur ordered his group to proceed. The lucky goblins who were spared ran away and disappeared into the depths of the forest while they wailed and screamed. Volume 2 - CH 8.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 8: Lets Witness the Fight Between a parent and Child, Part 2 Ive gotta say, that was a splendid display of power. Stop that, those were just goblins. Aur brushes Hoderis flattery off as something not worth mentioning. No, no sir, those might have been just goblins, but they were still vile and repulsive creatures that needed to be taught the meaning of fear. After all, who knows how many people they killed up to this point? He also pointed that they should have killed more of them to prevent the possibility of a back attack, but fortunately no such thing happened. Those werent mere threats that was a curse. A curse that imbued fear into the beings very soul and transmitted that feeling to the other members of the same species, as long as they had the same cursed blood coursing through their veins. Goblins were multiplying at a very fast rate. If those creatures were the same, they should all be cursed with fear in less than a year. In my main Dungeon, goblins are an important pillar that supports its proper functioning. Yunis nodded eagerly at Aurs words. They were weak and small, but they served as an important part of the food chain within a Dungeon. They were an excellent bait for demons and demonic beasts, and the costs of their upkeep were always relatively low. They are the weakest of the weak when it comes to monsters, so it is quite strange for them to behave like they own the place. Just what The later part of his musings was interrupted by a giant black shape in front of them. Glowing black scales that were as hard as iron. Poisonous orange feet. Orange antennae that swayed back and forth. The shaped noticed them and stared at them with its large, red four eyes. It was a gigantic centipede. Even though its body was flat, it was still taller than Aur. Everyone, scatter! At the same time that he shouted, the centipede rushed at them with tremendous speed. Dodging its pincers, Yunis delivered a solid strike right in the middle of its head. Man this thing is hard! However, the chitin armor on its head was only slightly dented, and Yunis sword jumped back with a loud sound. Its pincers chewed on a nearby tree as it fell to the ground in a cloud of dust. So physical attacks seemed to be not very effective against that thing. This is really a nasty opponent. I would like not to kill it if possible, but Is this one of Mios pets? I highly doubt it. She would have no problems with taming such a creature, but he never seen her dealing with insects up to this point. And in his main Dungeon there was no beasts like Giant Flies or Giant Spiders. So that effectively ruled out that possibility. Yunis could only use her short range teleportation for about four, five times a day. And since he wanted her to save those in case of a dire need, they had to find other way to deal with this pest. Why dont you leave it to us, Master? Well dispatch it in no time, youll see. As he was worrying about it, Hoderi and Hoseli raised their voices. Can you really do it? It was an opponent who was even immune to Yunis sword. If someone like the hero had problems with it, then for them it would be even harder. Well surely find a way. Yup. And knowing that, they still wanted to have a stab at it. Deciding to leave it to those two, Aur and Yunis proceeded forward. When they were leaving, the giant centipede sunk its body into the ground. This guy, hes preparing for a surprise attack! So the ground in this place was also suited for such actions. But it didnt hide underground. Instead, it swam under it, like it was going through water. Hoderi, one piece of advice. Before they left, Aur turned around and pointed towards the passage that connected the basement level with ground level of the Dungeon. Lure it there if things get too hot. It was a narrow passage in which something with such a large body should have trouble moving around. The siblings headed there right away, and readied their weapons. And after several heartbeats. The centipede burst from the ground right before them, only to have its front legs cut off. Wow! Astonished, Yunis let out a sigh of admiration. The centipedes shell was weaker on the legs. They used that assumption and turned its movement speed against it, and counterattacked. On paper this might sound easy, but in reality it was very hard to pull off. At the very least, Tunis was sure that she herself was unable to do something like that. But it was still too early to celebrate. They mightve cut the front legs off, but it still had ninety eight more pairs of them. As Aur watched them intently from a safe distance, he noticed that Hoseli was nowhere to be seen. Aur, over there! Following Yunis finger, he saw that Hoseli was clinging onto one of the centipedes feet. She slowly but surely made her way up its leg and grabbed onto the main body. It thrashed around trying to shake her off, but she managed to hold onto it long enough to make her way to the second segment behind its head, and brandished her blade. It was the same one sided blade as Hoderi possessed, but it was somewhat shorter and without any decorations. She grabbed it with both her hands and thrusted it hard into the joint part between the segments. But even that wound was not enough to kill it. As Aur thought that, its movements became dulled and eventually it stopped moving. All right, we did it. Hoseli reported as she ran towards Aur. There was no noticeable change in her voice, but if she was a dog, shed surely be wagging her tail right now. What exactly did you do? Applied poison to my blade. Aurs question was short, and Hoselis answer was just as short. So you even had a poison that works on creatures like that up your arsenal? Whether it was just a paralysis poison or a simple lethal poison, the dosage needed to be carefully adjusted according to the body mass of the opponent. If it worked on a centipede this big, then could it be possible that it could even work on a dragon? As if she noticed what he was thinking about, she said: I do not have something like that in my arsenal, Im sorry. And besides, what my sister used was a paralysis poison. A paralysis poison after all? But isnt that strange then? Should it really have that strong of an effect? Basically, for a paralysis poison, the dosage should even bigger than in the case of the lethal one. This is due to the fact that the paralysis needs to spread throughout the targets entire body, while the lethal poison was typically used to destroy either the brain, or the heart. There is no need for it to be universally effective. To Aurs suspicions, Hoseli pointed towards the body of the large centipede. The centipedes move around by moving all of their legs without getting them entangled, right? Although they were calling it a centipede, it actually had a fewer than one hundred legs. But it does not mean that those insects are intelligent, their brains simply order their legs to repeat the action made by the front ones, so Hoseli took her sword and pierced it into the legs that were cut off. If you cut off its front limbs and paralyze its nervous system, it wont be able to move anymore. I see. You certainly possess a lot of knowledge. Only one or two pairs of legs moved by its own will and the rest was just a repeated process. Certainly, that way it could definitely prevent its legs from getting entangled. We assassins need to be knowledgeable about the tools of our trade, after all. Aur admired her knowledge that rivaled, or in some cases maybe even surpassed, his own. Your handling of the blade was also amazing. I only decided where to pierce it, same as peeling the fruit. She put it like that, but Aur knew she was just being humble. Now then. He turned towards the giant insect. It looked as if it had died, but its legs were still moving very slowly at closer inspection. Since it is still alive, I guess we should use it. Volume 2 - CH 8.3 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 8: Lets Witness the Fight Between a parent and Child, Part 3 Waaah, this is like, so amazing! The grand blue ocean was on their right side, and the endless sea of trees on their left. Yunis was getting overly excited as they were gliding ahead with amazing speed. Are you really sure this is safe?! Hoderi screamed as he was trembling all over. Brother, this is really pitiable. Hoseli sighted at her brothers laughable appearance. Do not worry about it, youre not going to fall off. Aur says as he controls the reigns weaved from magical energy. They were riding on top of the giant centipede like a horse. Insects didnt possess astounding intellect, and thanks to that, dominating them with magic was quite easily achievable. At first Aur was a little worried that hed have to manipulate each pair of legs separately to make the swift movement possible, but fortunately that was not the case. Once the centipede bend to his will, it dashed forward almost without a sound. Its front half is raised above the forest level, enabling Aur who was sitting near the head to have a nice view of the surrounding area. Contrary to what one might have expected, the ride was surprisingly pleasurable. They were going at a decent speed, and thanks to the cube that surrounded the beast no harm would come to them from the outside, and there was also no danger of being knocked off. And above anything else, they could have a view on the state of the Dungeon that was unavailable while walking on the ground. Looks like we dont have to worry about our way getting obstructed. As they were looking down, they saw various beasts and demons running away from the advancing centipede. Among them were ordinary animals, wolves, small and medium sized demons, but also a lot of thing that Aur saw for the first time in his life. When I explored here with Mari before, only those treants looked unfamiliar to me. Many of those probably settled here only recently. The places where Gods dwell tend to draw monsters like that. Is that so? Aur does not seem to grasp such a concept in its entirety. And speaking of concepts, Gods should be incompatible with demons. It was strange that the two seemed to be coexisting here, but maybe it had something to do with the fact that on this continent the rules that governed magic were slightly different. Hmm, looks like we still have some ways to go. Aur looked over at the place in which he once found Sofia. It was the center of the Forest Dungeon, where the Dungeon Seed was once planted. You think she moved towards the volcano? I wonder about that. Aur carefully considered Yunis words. Usually, the rulers of the land preferred not to stray too far from the dominions they controlled. The problem is that Sofia is not a ruler of the forest, but the entire Dungeon. As long as it was within its boundaries, she could move wherever she wanted. And if she wanted to separate herself from Aur, then the top of the volcano seemed like the most logical choice. Do you have any idea why she acted the way she did? There are only two things that I can think about: One, she got angry at me for being away for so long and neglecting Mari, who she considers to be her mother, or two, she somehow learned that during the period of my absence I was playing around with other girls while neglecting Mari. Whatever the actual reason might be, she made it very clear that she didnt want to see him or talk with him right now. The centipede quickly left the forest behind them and arrived at the foot of the volcano. Okay, thats far enough. Aur patted its head and send it a signal to wait for them near the entrance to the forest. Centipedes are vulnerable to heat, so it would have difficulties with moving around such a terrain. It is strong, so it can still be used as another guardian of the Forest Dungeon. Master Aur, youre amazing, you know? Hoseli muttered as she gazed at Aurs profile when he was sending the centipede away. Whats this about now? Arent you afraid? To her further questions, Aur tilted his head. Is this about that centipede? I subdued its will with my magic, so what was there to be afraid of? Hearing his answer, Hoderi and Hoseli looked at each other. Master, you mean that you werent disgusted or disturbed at all? If youre asking me if I cant stand insects, then Im afraid that Id have to disappoint you. I have no problems dealing with them. To me, the appearance does not matter. Aur was slightly annoyed, but at least now he understood why did Hoderi reacted the way he did before. He seemed to be afraid of bugs. In that case Brother, wait. But Hoderi ignored his sisters warnings, and his appearance began to change. The sharp eyes that reminded Aur of birds of prey were now black and sunken in, his lips split all the way to his cheeks and sharp teeth grew out on them. His nose was swollen, and the face had the shape of a cone. He also had scales covering most of his arms. Will you still say the same things knowing were not human? That form, you Aur murmured as Hoderi asked him a question in a crouch, sharp voice. Even though we are hideous, even though we are ugly, will you still say the same thing? Just what kind of animal are you, exactly? He had fangs and claws but neither belonged to a wolf or a lion. The scales were neither that of a lion or snake. Aur touched his face while furrowing his brows. He is a crocodile, Master. It is a kind of a dragon that living in the watersides. The scales were elastic, and their hardness differed when he changed the direction and angle of stroking them. Around the nose and mouth they were soft and smooth, but the rest was as hard as steel. Hahaha, this is so intriguing! Yunis also got interested in his looks and touched him all over, much to his puzzlement. You know, youre kinda like a shark! A what now? Identifying him successfully, Aur gave a satisfied nod and pulled his hand back. How could I be repulsed by you when I have a strange aquatic creature in front of me? S, Strange?! Hoderi couldnt wrap his head around all of this. Aurs reaction was just so different from what he expected. What about me, Master? Hoseli also revealed her true form. Her arms were long and covered with thick fur, ears had a triangular shape, and a long, thin tail stretched out from between her buttocks. Essentially, she was a hybrid of a human and a dog. There is nothing revolting about you, Hoseli. In fact, my main Dungeon has hundreds of people similar to you in it. She was shocked, but also a little disappointed that her appearance didnt quite pick Aurs interest. Anyway, you say that youre brother and sister, but do you mean blood related siblings by that? Because you are of totally different species. Originally we were human, but we got cursed by one of the Gods. Yes, that sounded about right. Capricious Gods often did things like that without any good reason. Then Hoderi proceeded to tell them the story of how it happened. So not only humans received that curse? Aur asked, looking concerned. Humans so that means that you consider us as people? Of course. Since they were serving a God, our thought about them as angels or devils. But those could hardly be put together next to all the living things, since they were so much more above them. Compared to them, Aur thought that beings like half-beasts and fairies were much closer to being human than them. You really are strange, you know that? Why? Because I recognize you as intelligent beings, and not simple monsters? Stop being ridiculous. Hoseli wagged her tail happily. And you wont have doubts about embracing something like me? Oh, you dont have to worry about that! For Aur, as long as there is a hole, it does not matter if its a snake, a bird, do, angel, demon, or even a being made of water! Aur looked at Yunis with a WTF was that? expression. But it was true that he had sex with beings like Harpies, Lamias or Undines, so he couldnt even retaliate against that. I am a Demon Lord, my armies constitute mainly of being different from normal human being. What leader would I be if I was repulsed by my own underlings appearance? Hoderi said nothing to that. He just kneeled, and pierced his sheathed sword into the ground in front of Aur. Hoseli also did the same. This gesture was known to him, it was an important one where warriors swore loyalty to their master. Aur pulled the sword out of its sheath and gazed at the blade. This is a good sword. He said and tapped their shoulders with it. He then put it back into the sheath and returned it. I hope you will serve me well. YES!!! Brother and sister shouted as they bowed their heads to him. Volume 2 - CH 8.4 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 8: Lets Witness the Fight Between a parent and Child, Part 4 Well everyone, the real deal starts here, so keep your guard up and dont get distracted. Now that it was turned into a part of the Dungeon, the volcano had a totally different atmosphere about it. The passages have been laid with cobblestones, the wildly flowing river of lava has been buried, and the road was now a regular passageway. Walking here seems so easy now. Truly. Wanting to check something, Aur took out his cube and transformed it into an extending cane, which he then used to poke at the ceiling and make a hole in it. As soon as he did that, lava began to pour out of the hole and leaked to the floor about ten feet away from where he was standing. That wasnt the smartest thing to do. You dont say. So the traps that he set were alive and kicking. Normally it wouldve been a problem for them, but now Sakuya was regulating the flow of lava according to Aurs instructions. This is a trap that would take away the intruders life without fail if he were to touch it. We need to assume that Sofia is also interfering with them, so lets just make sure that none of us gets caught up in this. Also. The rest of Aurs words was muffled by a harsh and ominous sound. Run. However, what was blown at them was not lava, but seawater. There was only one person who could do such a thing, and if Aur was right, staying in one place was a really bad idea. Excuse me, Aur! But Aur, the sorcerer, was the slowest one among all of them, so Yunis grabbed him in her arms and run like hell while holding him up. Where such a small body was getting so much strength from remained a mystery to him. If this is really just water, then I guess its finally time for me to show my true worth! Hoderi changed his body into his crocodile form and threw himself straight at the muddy stream that was approaching them. Im going after him! No Hoseli, dont stop! For a brief moment Hoseli stopped, wanting to join her brother, but when Aur yelled at her, she obediently ran right after Yunis. If he really is an aquatic beast like he said he is, then a little water wont be enough to kill him! Then a loud crushing sound could be heard behind them, from the direction in which Hoderi was going. Now there was a large hole in the ground in there. Nuuuuuuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! He swam with all his might against the flow that hit him like a waterfall. But thanks to his burly physique and a strong tail that supported him, he was able to stay afloat without drowning and getting caught by the flowing water. Before everyone could realize, he already disappeared into the hole that was rapidly being filled with seawater. Aur, which way?! As they were running from the still-rushing water, Yunis pointed towards the fork in the road in the distance. Right! Yunis ran to the right passage without a shred of hesitation. But when she took a step there, her foot sunk into the floor. This was another one of Aurs traps. Damn! If it was the usual Yunis, she couldve just jump right across the pitfall without much difficulty, but right now she was caring Aur in her arms so her mobility was limited, and there was also that damn water chasing after them. Following after them, Hoseli made a leap of faith. This is fine! This is the shortest path! Holding the girls close to his, Aur activated his invisible defenses. This particular pitfall was not made for killing, but for capturing intruders. Once the potential prey was captured, it would be taken to the back of the labyrinth via a special passage at the back of the pitfall, therefore this route was the best for them at the current moment. They hit the pool of the freezing cold liquid that served as a cushioning of the fall that was necessary to keep the intruders alive. What is this?! But the contents of the pool have been replaced with something else entirely. He prepared a liquid that acted as a strong adhesive. Therefore his invisible defense would have been enough to avoid any damage altogether. But this liquid was much less vicious than it was supposed to be. It was practically no different than water, and as a result, it swallowed them the moment they hit its surface. WH, what is this? But the escape was rather easy since its viscosity was so low. As he crawled forward along the path, Yunis tried to wipe the sticky liquid off her face. Its not poison, at the very least. Yeah, if it was poison, then we wouldve already been evaporated. Both of them send Hoseli a skeptical look. It was not venomous and lacked any magical properties. It was just a sticky liquid. It was not enough to restrict their movements, and certainly not enough to hinder their ability to fight. So what was the point of it being here? I hope Hoderi is all right. He fell along with that seawater, so I highly doubt it that hes harmed. And theres no way for him to drown if he assumed that form. In the corner of his mind Aur hoped that he didnt cross paths with Tatsuki, but there was no use thinking about it now. And speaking of Tatsuki, he wondered whether or not she was aware of what was going on or was she just playing around? Yes, youre right. My brother is a stubborn idiot that doesnt know when to quit, so hes probably all right. Im not worrying about his life, but I do wonder is hes not depressed that hes all alone out there somewhere. Now that she mentioned it, he might be upset that he has been separated from his master shortly after he vowed his loyalty to him. I have an older brother myself, so I know that men who are physically strong tend to be mentally brittle. Cant say that I disagree with that. Aur, an orphan, had some difficulty with listening to the conversation about siblings and their bonds. If you have the time for such an idle chatter, save it for being vigilant. See? Weve got company! When she saw monsters rushing at them from the back of the corridor, Yunis expression changed from a younger sister to that of a first-class warrior. Seeing that made Aurs heart feel somewhat at ease. Hoseli was still as expressionless as ever, so he wasnt so sure about her. Leading the way was a strange monster with a body of a tiger, serpents tail and a human head. This must be a Manticore. Be on your guard, its tail contains a powerful poison. This is clearly a Nue. His poison is very potent, so watch out. Aur and Hoseli said almost the same thing at the same time and glanced at each other. So which one is it? Can you please decide? She said in a light tone before diving straight into the flock of monsters and flashing her sword left and right as she cut the beasts heads off their necks. But when their bodies fell to the ground, they erupted into a storm of leafs without any warning, covering most of Yunis body. This is one of Yutsus techniques! Aaargh, so annoying! Sorry Aur, but one of them got through! Aur had finally realized what the purpose of that liquid back there was. It was not to hinder their movements, but to make leaves stick to them. Yunis had her whole body covered with leafs now, and with every defeated monster, she had more leaves stick to her body. They obstructed her vision, dulled her movements, and generally felt very unpleasant. It was a clever and very effective trap. Not everyone should be made of leaves! Find him and cut him down! Even if you say that, its easier said than DONE! Yunis screams as leafs stick to her face. If it was normal illusion spell then things would be simple, but Yutsus leaf-based illusions were very hard to see through. Even Aur had some problems with breaking through them in a moment. Ill burn those leaves in just a moment. There was no easy method to cope with it either. Aur joined his hands in front of his chest and cast a spell. It created a swirling torrent of flame that quickly expanded and enveloped all of the enemies. In and out of itself it was not enough to kill them, but since their essence was made of leafs, it was that much more effective. Hoseli dropped from the ceiling and inserted her sword into the neck of the last remaining monster. This mustve been the genuine article, because once it was defeated, the rest soon fell to the ground, lifeless. Aur couldnt help it but to be impressed with Hoselis skill as an assassin. Making her his ally was definitely a good move. Thats my Aur for you, making such precise magical attacks in such limited spaces! Aurs flames filled the entire corridor, but Yunis and Hoseli didnt have a single burn on their skin. His strength might have been not that high, but Aur was definitely one of the best sorcerers of our time when it came to aim and precision. I hope you realize how difficult it was. Aur sights as he takes the leaf off of Yunis cheek. Since she was fighting in the vanguard, she was covered in them almost entirely. So much in fact that removing them all just with simple wiping might be impossible. Yeah, it might be a good idea to take a bath to rid ourselves of those blasted leafs. Then I shall also accompany you. Aur sighted again, and bonked Hoseli on the head. The speed at which her alertness level dropped to zero was truly astounding. But this whole situation was more or less his fault, since he did not anticipated that Sofia might prepare a trap that he had no knowledge of. It pained him to admit this even in his heart, but he had to praise his daughter for such ingenuity. Ah! Going further down the aisles, Yunis soon raised an overjoyed voice. What was in front of her eyes was Hot spring, Aur! Its a hot spring! . A natural cavern filled with steam-emitting hot springs. Volume 2 - CH 8.5 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist, Editor: Krizzeir Chapter 8: Lets Witness the Fight Between a parent and Child, Part 5 Hey Aur, can I hop in already? Not until I make sure that it is safe to use. Aur responded to Yunis nagging with an irritated voice. They were in the middle of a Dungeon, so the appearance of hot springs in such a conveinient place was downright suspicious. It might as well be a clever trap to catch the potential intruders off guard. The temperature seems to be normal, and there are no traces of poison of any kind. I still think it would be better if we just move along. This place is just too suspicious for my tastes. Move along while Im like this? Yunis pointed at her leaf-covered body and spread out her arms. Aurs condition was only slightly better. He was not covered with leafs, but he was still sticky with that mucus-like liquid from before. Most of it dried by now, but it left an unpleasant, itchy and scratchy feeling on his skin. Under any normal circumstances, he wouldnt have said no to a nice hot bath, but in their current situation, they had more pressing concerns on their hands. He examined the surroundings one last time, confirming that there was no traps anywhere. That action, however, was meaningless. At her current level, Sofia should be able to instantly create a trap anywhere within the Dungeon. He sighted and declared: You can come in now, just dont let your guard down. Since it has come to this, he might as well take a bath too. YAY!!!! With a joyful scream, Yunis tossed her clothes aside and dived into the hot water. Following after her, Hoseli also got rid of her clothes. Hahahaha, this feels so good! Care to join us too, Master? Yeah, you should totally come in! Can you please stop pestering me about it so much? Seeing as how they were relaxing and stretching their limbs without a care in the world made Aur somewhat uneasy. To tell you the truth, he was going through an internal struggle. He wanted to join his two beautiful companions who beconned him with their healthy nakedness, but it didnt change the fact that they were in the middle of the Dungeon, where danger could be lurking behind every corner. This water is really nice. Leaning against the edge of the bathtub, Yunis exposed the curves of her body. The pinkish tips that crowned her tanned hills tempted his eyes from beyond the steaming water, stimulating his instincts to suck on them. Master, you really dont know what youre missing on. Exposing her ears and tail, Hoseli stretched her body just like a cat. Her well trained muscles coupled with subtle curves created a seductive contrast that was hard to resist. You guys are doing this on purpose, arent you? Their attempt at seducing him was admirable, but he managed to stay calm regardless. This is so comfortable that it makes me sleepy so sleepy. So relaxing that it is truly overwhelming Both of them began to fall asleep in the baths. That was the moment when Aur realized that something was wrong here. Why would simply taking a bath make them sleepy? As he wandered about that, there was suddenly a loud noise and the bottom of the baths opened. This is exactly why I told you that we should move along! It was a trap, just as Aur suspected. He hastely deployed his invisible barrier and expanded it towards the baths. Their bottoms mightve opened, but not a drop of water leaked out of them. I have to get them out of there. He morphed the cube into a palm, but it lacked the strength to carry bigger objects, including people, over long distances. So instead he used it to support Yunis, who have completely fallen asleep and was unable to move, and reached his hand towards her. Im sorry. I never thought that there would be a trap that makes you fall asleep. I feel ashamed of myself. As you should be. The good thing is that we didnt suffer any real casualties. Aur said to the two who were deeply sorry about letting their guard down despite all the warnings. And he was right to be angry at them, for there was nothing that could justify such unprofessional behavior. This mustve been the work of the enemys Law. Ah, you mean Maris! Aur could deal with physical traps, Hoseli was there to neutralize the poison related ones, but they had little to no countermeasures against Laws. As stated numerous times before, Law are used to strengthen that which already exists, contrary to magic that creates something from nothing. In this case, it mustve been used to strengthen the feeling of safety and comfort given by the hot water, resulting in the increased feeling of sleepiness. If Yutsu was apparently collaborating with Sofia, then they shouldve anticipated that Mari also might have been coerced to do so. The fact that they didnt anticipated that was a critical mistake on their end. Well, no use brooding about it now. I just have to swing my sword at any danger with twice the strength and vehemence! Yunis exclaimed as she patted the sword sheathed at her waist. This might have been a bold and reassuring statement, if not for the fact that aside from her sword belt she was only clad in her underwear, as the rest of her clothes and armor got washed away in that trap when Aur released his magic. The contrast between her tanned skin and the white undergarments was even more provocative than full nakedness. We assassins are trained to turn our very bodies into weapons. Not wearing anything is not a problem for me. In fact, I feel even better. Hoseli, as one might have expected from her words, wore nothing at all, she just stood in front of Aur in her birthday suit. He offered to lend her his robe, but she refused it, claiming that it will only get in the way of her movements. Both she and Yunis didnt seem to be particulaliry embarrassed by this whole situation. They were walking in front of him, acting as a vanguard, and Yunis big butt and Hoselis seductive hips continued to bounce right before his very eyes. This wonderful sight was both like a nectar and poison for his eyes and heart. Oh look, an enemy. Ill go and lay waste to them! Ill prove to you that clothes are only a hindrance! The next wave of enemies consisted of the demons they encountered when they came to the volcano for the first time. They game Mari and Yutsu quite a run for their money, but to the skilled warriors like Yunis and Hoseli, they were nothing more but a cannon fodder. Yunis slashed them from left to right with unparalleled speed, and Hoseli took them out with agile and precise movements available only to those not burdened with the weight of a sword. There was only one slight problem, or rather a few of them, to be exact. With each strike, with every movement their breast shook and their crotches were profoundly exposed. They either not realized it, or realized and decided to ignore it for the moment. Tch, they might be weak as balls, but theres just no end to them! I suppose this might be my Mistresss doing. She can create an indefinite number of those demons thanks to her power. So far they extirpated around a hundred of them. They managed to dispose of the first few waves without any problems, but not that the battle was dragging on, and possibly due to the fact that they just took a bath, their bodies were emitting copious amounts of sweat that made their bodies look erotically wet. Aur began to feel lightheaded, and he felt that some blood began to trickle out of his nose. Aur, are you alright?! Youre not hurt, are you?! Yunis jumped back to Aurs side and inspected him closely. Form such a distance, her current appearance had all the more destructive power, with her sweat-glistening curves so close to his own body. Nothing, its nothing. Im fine, really. Yunis mustve deemed his behavior suspicious, because she just gave him a smug look while tilting her head. If youre feeling aroused, then shall I service you with my mouth? Think about time and place, you goddamn fool! Aurs shouting voice sounded throughout the labyrinth. You know, now that Ive taken a bath and exercise a little, Im starting to feel hungry. Yunis remarked seemingly out of nowhere. At the end of another aisle they passed through, there was a room with a table filled with all kinds of delicious-looking dishes. Dont tell me youre going to eat it? Yunis shook her head at Aurs suspicious voice. There seems to be no poison in it though. But that doesnt mean that we should eat it. Didnt that hot spring situation taught you anything? Now that they knew that pretty much everything could be a trap, they had to be on their toes more than ever. Even a slightest mistake could prove to be their undoing now. And it certainly didnt help that Sofia apparently got better at throwing obstacles at them. Nevertheless, Aur believed (or he really wanted to believe) that Yunis will be smart enough not to be deceived with such a blatant trap. But despite his best intentions, despite his belief in her Sorry Aur, but Im just too hungry. Im going to eat this! Are you serious?! She just went and shat all over them. He was too astounded to react, and before he knew it, she was already sitting at the table, putting her hands together in a prayer offered before meals. Then she quickly stuffed her mouth with the food that began to grow cold a little. Why on earth?! He has already confirmed that Yunis was not influenced by any magic. She ate that food of her own accord. So delicious!!!! She cried out happily as she scooped herself a large serving of white rice and meat. This tastes just like the rice that Lilu made. Ever since Lilu took up cooking as her hobby, Yunis was acting like the taste tester for her, so she knew best how good she got when it came to operating around the kitchen. Looking at how happy she was, he had some doubts about stopping her from further eating. Moreover, every dish looked like it was accompanied by some of her favorite seasonings. This also looks insanely good! And this, and this, and also that one! She gobbled up dish after this with impressive speed. Just how big was her stomach really? Thank you for the meal! After bringing her hands together and offering thanks for the food, her body fell down another pitfall that opened under every chair and table in the room. YUNISSSSSSS!!!!! Just in case he covered the floor of the room with his cube to prevent something like that from happening, but it amounted to nothing. There was only one person in the world who could bypass his magic like that. And now Aur was sure that Misha also mustve cooperated with Sofias cunning ploy. Thats why he knew that Yunis was in danger. Because Mishas power of controlling the boundaries worked not only on connecting, but also blocking them. Now youre just playing dirty, you brat! All that was happening, first the hot springs and the clothes situation, and now this Sofia was clearly trying to do a number on him. If thats how you want to play it, then so be it! As a fellow Dungeon Master, I cannot afford to lose to you! There was no other option left. He had to capture the Dungeon by force. Volume 2 - CH 8.6 Chapter 8: Lets Witness the Fight Between a parent and Child, Part 6 Huh? Whats wrong, Sofia? Bored and without anything to do, Lilu asked Sofia who made a strange noise just now. Contrary to Aur who had a hard time against the traps, the air here was nice and relaxed. Daddys gone. As she said that, several images popped up in the air in front of her. That was the scenery that Sofia surveyed. She saw everything that happened within the Dungeon. It displayed various rooms and passages, but Aur was nowhere to be seen. Maybe he got overwhelmed and fled from the dungeon to rethink his strategy? It must be something like that. Thats probably whats going on right now, yes. Both Sakuya and Lilu tilted their heads as they awaited Tena to foretell what Aur was doing right now. She nodded shortly and activated her power. [Right now I cannot tell what he is doing. My foresight cannot reach him.] [I dont even understand what youre saying.] [Maybe he returned home to eat dinner?] Misha was watching them with her arms folded comfortably on her chest, Yutsu appeared to be deeply in thought, and Tatsuki just munched on a third bowl of lunch today. [Maybe he got fed up with all of this and simply bailed out?] [No no no, thats not possible. Aur would never get seriously angry over something like that.] [But Ive gotta say, that was really stupid of you to get done in like that, Yunis.] Yunis sat next to Hoderi, who was holding his head and smiled brightly. Lilu was both happy and amazed at her friend, and bonked her lightly on the head with her fist for her stupidity. [This food, delicious!] Behind them, Tatsuki was nodding fiercely as she consumed another bowl of food. [I dont know what to do! Mama, please stop teasing me and help me! Please? Pretty please?] [No~~pe. As I said to you earlier, we are neutral in all of this. We promised to lend you the power, but on the condition that youll have to do all the thinking yourself, remember?] Mari said so to Sofia, who was deeply troubled. [Besides, one way or another, Im sure daddy will be coming here soon enough.] At the exact moment that Mari said that. The ceiling exploded and pieces of rubble flew towards everyone on the ground. Three people responded to that with lightning quick reflexes. Yunis flew in her Spirit form, slashing away at the debris. Sakuya waved her fan and destroy the pieces of rock that retained its shape. And Tatsuki, while still munching on her food, slashed with her tail, creating a vortex of water that blew all the remaining rubble to the sides of the room. Sofias body had not even a scratch on it. [Ive finally found you, you prank-loving brat!] Aur jumped down from the hole in the ceiling, lifted Sofia up and hugged her, much to her surprise. [Arent you going to counterattack?] Aur looked over everyone without letting go of his daughter. [Shes not going to. Youve won the moment you got here, Aur.] Nodding to Lilus words, he let Sofia down after a while. [Well young lady? Care to explain to me what this was all about?] [Daddy, how did you do it? How did you disappear?] Sofia answered Aurs question with another question. [Why the answer is very simple. I hid in my Dungeon.] Aur took a deep breath and began his explanation. [Originally, you took control only of this portion of the volcano and turned it into your Dungeon. This mountain has a lot more of smaller and bigger sections besides this one, so I just took control over them, turned them into my own Dungeon, and slowly made my way up here.] Magma that flowed through the mountain was like a liquefied dragon vein, a mass of pure magical power. Thanks to that he could use as much magical power as he wanted, which made the task of creating another smaller Dungeon within this one rather easy. [Its similar to what Spina did the other day.] Aur nodded at Lilus words. [Sofia, your critical weakness is knowing only the world within the Dungeon and not paying attention to the outside world, and that hindered your ability to deal with intruders.] Aurs sermon was interrupted by Sofia, who made a face as if she was about to cry. [D-Daddy!] All this time she was clinging onto his robes around his navel, so she didnt even looked at him as he was lecturing her. Way to ruin an impression. [DADDY IS BETTER AT PLAYING IN MY DUNGEON THAN ME!!!! WAAAAHHH!!!] Aaaaaaand there you go, he made her cry. I hope hes proud of himself. [W-what? I, I dont understand!] [DADDY IS BIGGER, BETTER, STRONGER AND SMARTER THAN MEEEEE!!!!! HE DOESNT NEED ME ANYMOREEEEEEE!!!!!!] Aur only blinks his eyes, dumbfounded. He thought she was mad at him for neglecting her and Mari. That she was jealous about him being with other girls. His every assumption completely missed the mark. She was jealous, that much was true, but of his skills as a Dungeon Master! [Dont say stupid things.] Aur looked at others for help, but everyone just turned their eyes awkwardly or they pretended that they didnt see anything. Because they knew that to him, Dungeons were the most important thing in the world. But not as a subject of his obsession. To Aur, Dungeon was like a wall, a foundation of his home that protected everyone he held dear. Its value was only as high as the number of people it could protect within its walls. But that kind of reasoning would not pass with Sofia, because she is the Dungeon itself. Aurs Dungeon could never protect someone like her. [Daddys Dungeon is. Is more important to him.. than meeeeee!] He couldve lied that she was more important to him.To him, a cunning old sorcerer, deceiving a little child was the easiest thing to do in the world. [That might be so.] But he couldnt bring himself to do it, so instead he got on one knee so that his line of sight could match Sofias and looked into her teary eyes. [But that doesnt mean that youre not important to me. You and my Dungeon are both my precious children. Its like youre its younger sister, and its your older sister. I cannot say which one of you I like more, but its not something that should he hastely decided either.] [Older sister?] Aur nodded at his daughter, who seemed to have calmed down somewhat. [Yes, and in order to take care of you, I havent seen her for almost a year, you know? So I had to go reunite with her not to make her feel bad, you understand?] Sofia nodded to show that she understood him. [Now thats more like it. Good girl, good girl.] As he stroked her head, she calmed down completely and shown her usual, brilliant smile. [Daddy, was I a good Master? Did you had fun?] [Oh, I certainly did, you can be sure of that.] It was a tiresome and bizarre, but fun experience. It can even be said that she bested him as an adventurer. [Yay! From now on Im going to do my best to be the bestest Dungeon Master ever to make mommy Dungeon and older sister Dungeon proud!] [Except for the fact that your mommy is not a dungeon, sweetie.] [Eh? But youre always having fun playing with mommy and the others.] Sofia is the Dungeon incarnate, of course shed know what was going on inside of it. [You know, daddy would be happy if you stopped peeking inside his bedroom, all right?] [Huh? Why?] Persuading her not to peek anymore took another hour or so of steady psychological manipulation and all of his persuasive skills. Volume 2 - CH 9.1 Chapter 9: Lets Have a Taste of the Ice Queens Power, Part 1 Take off your clothes. Despite being summoned and receiving a straightforward order, Ellen, Celes and Mio looked at one another and then at Aur, quite confused. It was daytime, sometime after lunch, and he had told them to gather in his bedroom. And when it came to sex, he was always dead serious. But calling them at this time of the day was certainly unusual. Not that they had something against it really. All three of them began to undress just as they were told. Wait, theres no need for you to take off the bottom, just the top is fine. He said such a thing just as Celes was about to take off her underwear. Everyone exchanged surprised glances again. Was it just them, or were Aurs fetishes starting to get really specific? You all seem surprised, so allow me to explain. Noticing the expressions of his mistresses, Aur offered an explanation while preparing an amber-colored ointment. What I want to do now, is to bestow the Keys to you. I stretched between his fingers and seemed to be somewhat elastic; it looked more like a kind of paint than an ointment. Does this have some kind of spell cast on it? How peculiar Aur didnt reply to that question, because all of his attention was focused on the exposed breasts of the girls before him. Each pair differed in color, shape and size, but when lined up together, they created the most beautiful view in the entire world. Dont try to think about it too hard. Just accept it. He gazed at them for just a short moment, but that short moment was enough to put a smile on the girls faces. You dont have to worry about us, Lord Aur. You can do anything with us, anytime you want. Tell me something I dont know. Aur took a copious amount of the amber paint and carefully spread it all over Celes chest. Hnnn.! The moment it touched her skin, she let out a muffled voice. This paint serves as a transmitter for magical power. It might hurt a little bit, but please try to bear with it. Oh, no no, it doesnt hurt at all! He raised a brow at Celes unexpected statement. But it was true that what she felt was not pain Iyaaa .. But a slight pleasure. Every time his fingers slid across the skin of her breasts, she felt the sweet and numbing impulses running throughout her body. They grew in intensity as the markings on her skin became more complicated, and it grew increasingly harder for her to hold her voice down from leaking out. Fuu aaahhhnnn! But when her skin began to shine and her eyes turned crystal-red for a brief moment all the strength left her body and she was unable to resist this feeling any more. Next is Ellen. After Celes collapsed on the bed, Aur turned his attention towards Ellen. Do not worry, Master. Im not going to put up such a shameful display as the princess of the White clan. And she confidently turned her chest towards him. But as she was soon to discover, her words will only prove to be half-correct. Ahhhhh! This is bad! This just feels too good! She was shouting such things ecstatically, but other than that, she really took better than Celes. P-please do me too Lastly, Mio offered her bountiful chest to him. She tried to do her best not to show that she was slightly worried, but it was clearly visible in her eyes. Despite that, she did fairly well in putting up with the overwhelming pleasure that was assaulting her breasts. Lord Aur, Lord Aur, LordAurLordAurLordAurrrr.! But her appearance as she was screaming out his name so frantically was adorable as well. Now, this should do it. Now all you have to do is wait for it to dry, and it wont even be visible. Aur breathed a satisfied sigh as he finished painting the patterns on those three. Well, just waiting idly for it to dry is not fun at all. Right? Celes agreed with Ellen who sent them a very suggestive gaze. Oh no, Lord Aur! Look how big and swollen you are! Are you all right? Does it not hurt?! Mio touched Aurs thing through his pants with a worried expression. Please cut it out. If you move too much while the patterns are still wet, youre going to ruin them. To give you all an example, even if they were doing it in a position like the doggy-style, it requires them to be on all fours, in which case the shape of their breasts would be altered and the painted patterns would blur. Therefore they had to do it with the positions that required no skin-to-skin contact, and we all know that would be difficult. So we really cant move around at all? But it should be okay if its just with one hand, right? With that said, Ellen and Celes extended their hands to Aurs waist. Just my mouth should also be a-okay, right? While the hands of the two Alv clan leaders closed around him like rings, Mio swallowed his half-erect thing into her mouth and began to suck it passionately. Hmm, when you put it like that, then I guess it should be fine. His defenses were easily toppled to the ground, because the trio in front of him attacked him with a perfect combination. Their delicate fingers crawled all over his shaft and balls with utmost care and attention, and Mio tormented the weak spots on his head with her soft lips and warm, slimy tongue. Ugh. Mio, has your technique improved recently? Thash behaushe. Ive been practishing a lot She answers without stopping her oral caresses. When she blowed him just the other day, it was frustrating because her technique simply sucked. But now she was so skilled that he couldnt stop himself from moaning. What did she do to make so much progress in such a short time? Ah, Lord Aur, does it feel good? Yeah, dont stop keep going. When Aur stretched his hands towards Ellen and Celes butts, they reacted with mischievous smiles. The size of their breasts might have been the same, but their buttocks were another story entirely. Celes had slim and elastic hips, while Ellens were soft yet springy, like freshly made pudding. Ghhh, Im cumming soon! Mio sucked him off with such force that he had to declare that he would not hold out for much longer. Yes Master, do it. Come, please! Mio attacked the opening of his glans with her tongue, and Ellen and Celes picked up the pace with the movements of their hands. Before long, a murky white liquid shot out from Aurs member and Mio eagerly drank all of it. But the amount was so big that some of it spills out of her mouth and stains her wheat-colored hair and face, making her a mess. Im sorry Mio. Are you all right? He offered his apologies to Mio who was touching the semen on her face with her sticky fingers. Hehe, now I also have a pattern on my face~~. Mio grinned and laughed happily. * * * Ohhh, this is amazing! Ellen exclaimed in a loud voice. Exactly. Now this is what I would call a superb view. Celes eyes were also widely opened in surprise. Haaaa.. Mio had no words to describe it, so she just continued to stare in bewilderment. What spreads before their eyes is the bright red Crimson Lotus Waterfall, a waterfall made purely of lava. The crest at your feet serves as a portal that connects various places together. Aur pointed to the red, green, and yellow magic circles engraved on the floor. Red is an entrance to the volcano, green is from the forest, and yellow one connects to the Demon Lords Palace. Recently Aur decided to call it Demon Lords Palace. It was the main labyrinth of the demonic kingdom, acting as its royal palace. And what was up until now known as the New Continent Dungeon is now called Sofia or Sofias Dungeon. You wouldnt be able to use those unless you possess the Key to those magic circles. That was what that paint was for earlier. But now that its all dried up you should be okay. And what would happen if someone who does not possess a key tried to pass through? For such people there is only one destination. And he looked at the waterfall of lava. Sounds painful. It does, but now you dont have to worry about anything. Anyone who would end up falling inside would be burned to death and not a trace of him would remain. It was a cruel way to die fit for any who would try to intrude into the safety of their home. And with that said, we can resume our trip through Sofia. Aur noticed that the three of them were glancing at the green magic circle. Could we see the Forest Dungeon now? If its all right with you? Curious about those animals that youve yet to see, are you? Well Only now did Aur realized that Alvs would rather see something like the Forest Dungeon than anything else. All right, lets go. And they travelled to the next destination in their trip. At the Forest Dungeon, Ellen and Celes were marveled by the appearance of beasts like Cerberus, a three-headed demonic dog who watched over the forest with its gleaming six eyes or the Chimera, a winged beast with a poisonous tail that was also able to manipulate magic. Even if they looked over the entire continent of Lafanis, it was highly unlikely that they would find beasts such as those two. There are even beasts such as those in this Dungeon. Sakuya told that to Mio as she was guiding them around. In his mind, Aur wandered whether or not Mio would be able to get along with Sakuya. After all, since she could be called an ultimate Pyromancer who was able to command flame at will, she was one of the few enemies whom Mio would have trouble fighting. The two of my servants are also fearsome beasts, you know? Oh? That puppy and fish Ive heard so much about? They are also unparalleled warriors, but they had the misfortune of being cursed by God. But maybe that was for the better. If they werent, I mightve never met them. As she hid her face behind a fan, Sakuya smiled and laughed confidently. So the curse placed on Hoderi and Hoseli was not her doing, but some other Gods. Sakuya furrowed her eyebrows as if she was trying to remember something that happened long ago. She wanted to say something more, but Aur stood between them to prevent any further quarreling. Hey daddy! As they were walking around, Sofia appeared before them. Are those pretty girls your friends? You mean those three? Friends, huh? Yeah, I I guess you could say that. Aur decide to omit the fact that they were actually his mistresses. And who are those people in white? People in white? You mean Celes? She was indeed clad i white, but she was the only on dressed like that here. So why would Sofia use the plural form? No, those people over there. Aur tilted his head and looked behind him. And what he saw there Did you have a fight with them, daddy? Was the sight people clad in robes made of white fur, and Mios body falling onto the ground before his very eyes. And she was not moving. Volume 2 - CH 9.2 Chapter 9: Lets Have a Taste of the Ice Queens Power, Part 2 Impossible! Why are they attacking now?! We should still have time before that happened! Aur screams and weaves complex signs with his hands. When it came to the people granted with the Keys to enter the Dungeon, Aur was also able to check their exact position and state. But the result that he witnessed made him bite his lips in silence. They were now in the Forest Dungeon. The place that should be under Sofias direct protection. But their hearts were not beating. Not just Mios. Ellens. Celes. The monsters they passed by not that long ago were also dead. Sofia! Hurry up and inform Lilu, Yunis, Spina, Tatsuki and Tena of what happened here! O-Okay! He commanded Sofia to do so while he gritted his teeth down to suppress his own emotions. In the meantime, hell have to take these guys on by himself. To be honest, he did not truly believed Tenas prophecy that the enemy would attack them in the spring. Of course he considered the possibility, but he didnt want to truly believe it. And even if it did happened, he believed that hed be able to avoid such a crisis without any casualties. I will go and get Tena. Itll be faster that way. Please do it. Sakuya then disappeared to fetch Tena. Soon after that, the green magic circle on the ground began to emit light again. Mio? But when Aur turned around, he was surrounded by a wall of light. Truly a fool, you are But the one to emerge from it was a purple-haired woman that he didnt even know. It was a beautiful figure clad in heavy white clothing made of fur, just like the others. I realize that I am intruding, but I hope youll forgive my bad manners. No, now that he had a closer look at her, this was surely the woman form the vision that Sofia had a while ago. Trying to remain undetected, Aur slowly brought his hand to the wall of the Dungeon. But before he could complete his action, he was surrounded by a feeling as if a million needles pierced his whole body. It was ice. He was surrounded by ice. Just who are you? Aur had absolute confidence in his Key mechanic. It was a fine and foolproof system that was visible only to Aur, and he was the only one who could interact with it. And even if by some miracle someone was able to interact with it, there was no way to duplicate it. Only the ones who were bestowed with the Keys were able to use the dedicated magic circles. Even if intruders threatened them and rode the circle with them, only the Holders of the Keys would be transported to the right destination. Therefore it was impossible for that woman to be in front of him right now. I am Zana, the Ice Queen. Pleased to make your acquaintance. And you are? ow. What was that? Speak louder so I can hear you. The woman who called herself Zana took a step closer towards Aur to hear what he was saying. NOW! When Aur shouted that, the roots and branches restrained Zana, and Yunis in her spirit form pierced her chest with her sword. Am I to assume that youre not going to tell me your name? Impossible! Yunis opened her eyes wide in surprise. It was a perfect surprise attack. A perfect blow that shouldnt be avoided by any means. But even when her attack connected, the blade of her sword was encapsulated in ice, and there was not even a scratch or a drop of blood from her wound. I am sorry. I really dont want to do this, but youre leaving me with no choice. She glanced at her soldiers. They approached them and dropped Mios body at her feet. I know that its not very persuasive, but Ill ask it anyway: wont you surrender to me and obey my orders? She asked as she sunk the sword made of ice into Mios body. Ahhh, this tea is really delicious. Thank you kindly for preparing it. Dont mention it. Lilu walked to the table Zana was sitting at and served her tea with elegant movements. Now then, I have already disclosed my name, so I think that it is only a common courtesy that you tell, me yours now. Such impudence. You want me to tell you my name, while you refuse to say how exactly did you managed to invade my territory? I realize that you must perceive it in such a way but I really dont know. I didnt do anything unusual to get here. And she frowned her brows as if she was trying to remember if there was really something else to it. Then tell me you dont know what the sun is. Come again? Just say it. I. dont know what the sun is? Zana said so, looking quite confused. Aur glanced at Lilu who was standing behind her and watched her closely, and she nodded only once. It was a sign that she saw through that lie just now, and that her previous statement was true. Aur, the Demon Lord. Thank you, mister Aur. When Aur told her his name, she laughed in an overly friendly manner, as if she met a friend whom she did not see for a very long time. Even though she managed to overwhelm him in an instant, there was no signs of hostility in that laughter of hers. As I said before, I came here to forge an alliance with you. So nowadays surrendering oneself to someone is considered an alliance? Good to know. Ekhem. As a queen of the Ice Nation of Himuro, Id like to request your humble assistance is defeating the Sand Nation of the desert of Sahara. And just like that, they moved from casual matters discussed at lunch to the serious matters. The reason I did what I did was because I really want to secure your cooperation with this matter, and based on the stories Ive heard about you, you wouldnt have even listened to me unless I used force. Thats why I had to use my best hand to show you how serious I was. Best hand, huh? Aur looked Zana in the eyes, unable to hide his displeasure. So far Tenas prediction came true, and it was obvious that right now he was unable to do a thing against her. That is why those girls that were with you are not dead. They are only kept in a state of criostasis with my ice powers, so theres no reason for you to be afraid about their lives. Of course. Otherwise you could forget about any kind of cooperation from me. Aur nodded with a shrewd face, but his mind was working on full throttle. It was really a relief that Mio and the others werent dead, but just in case something went very south he made sure that his soul was not in his main body so he could be revived should the need arise. If I may ask, why do you want to forge an alliance with me if you have such a great power at your disposal? Because I cannot win with them alone. Her reply was short and honest. I tried to do that before, but no matter how many attempts Ive made, I was unable to win against the desert dwellers. Her eyes shone with a sharp light as she looked at Aur again. That was a nice try, but did you really thought that I wouldnt notice? What did you say? She then put out her tongue and spit a small crystal on the table. That was the poison that he ordered Lilu to add the tea. Ah, dont bother with quarters for my soldiers, I will send them back. Room for me alone is enough. She then aimed the teacup at Lilu and asked: Could I ask for another cup? Possibly without poison this time. Volume 2 - CH 9.3 Chapter 9: Lets Have a Taste of the Ice Queens Power, Part 3 Good day to you. H-Hello. Mio returned the greeting of the woman who waved her hand at her with an uneasy expression. Do you know if hes home today? Y-You know Lord Aur? She bore no weapons and Mio could feel no hostility or murderous intent from her whatsoever. She had the same gentle and calming atmosphere around her that Ellen did. And besides, Mio heard from Aur that theyre going to cooperate with some of the local people. If hes not here, then would you be so kind as to deliver this letter that I have written to him? The woman took a letter out of her pocket and handed it to Ellen. Ill be sure to deliver it to him. Ellen was a true warrior. When it came to sensing danger, her instincts and the drawing speed of her bow could always be trusted. That is what Mio believed. Dont do it! With that scream, Celes pushed Ellen back. And the moment the womans outstretched finger touched her skin, her whole body was frozen solid. My oh my. Zanas eyes widened in surprise. She was sure that she masked her intentions perfectly, but I guess that was not the case. With blinding speed, Ellen rolled on the ground and released her arrow. But that very same arrow turned to ice in midair and was crushed into nothingness. You b*tch! Enraged, Ellen released two more arrows. But they were also blocked by the invisible wall of ice, and Zana remained unscratched. When she tried to fire another shot, her bow snapped in half. The string was turned into ice and got destroyed due to the strength of Ellens pull. Ellen! Mio shouted to Ellen, who fell to the ground seconds later. Acting out of rage, she commanded the two demons she summoned to breathe fire from their mouths. My my, it would certainly be bad if something like that hit me, you know? Zana spun in place and covered herself with her cape. Amplified by Mios power, the fire breathed by those two demons was enough to melt even the hardest iron. In contact with it, any ice would simply turn into steam. Its such a shame that there are only two of them. Zana held her hand up, and from behind her appeared soldiers holding bows and arrows. Now Ellen and Celes were sure. This woman was not someone they could fight with. And they are all probably going to die here. Bows and arrows could not reach her, and Mios beasts were also ineffective against her. And she was getting closer to them with each step That was the last thing they remembered before they lost consciousness. And that is all I remember from that time. Trembling, Mio reported all that she remembered while she drank hot tea. We werent able to protect you forgive us, Mio. I feel truly ashamed of myself No! Its not Ellens or Celes fault! We didnt do anything wrong! Its just thatthat she was too strong. She looked apologetically at Aur, who observed her cautiously this entire time. Dont beat yourself up over it. If someone here made a mistake it was undoubtedly me. And we cannot fight against something which we didnt see coming, so it is understandable. Tena walked into the room and looked at the three girls with a worried expression. And its not just about the Dungeon either. For some reason, perhaps because of some ability of hers, I am unable to determine her future. She was able to see it, to be exact, but every time she tried it, the outcome rapidly changed over and over and over again, so she was unable to determine her future for sure. This is the first. No, the second time something like that happened to me. Who was the first? The redhead, that Yunis girl. When they visited the volcano for the first time, Tena experienced something like that when Yunis was about to teleport. It was to a different degree, but the same happened with Zana now. It was quite a strange phenomenon. So your ability is useless to us now, is what youre trying to say. Not that I expected much from it anyway. Well how nice of you. Ive only stated the facts. Tena was visibly angered, but Aur was the one who was in the right here. Recently, theyve relied too much on that damned predictions of hers and grew too complacent. This was a grave mistake on their part, and the only saving grace was that they realized that before some really fatal damage was inflicted upon them. The same could be said about Zanas ability. It must have some weakness that they could exploit. There was no way that such a powerful ability was without any drawbacks. And Aur headed to Zanas quarters to find out what they were. Ughhhh, this is so frustrating. One more. Lets have a one more match! Mari, you had your turn, mines next. No, its going to be mine next! You know that I dont really care who goes next, right? You can both come at me if you want. What are you guys doing? Aur asked with a shaky voice as she saw four girls stirring a commotion around the desk in the room. Mari, Yutsu and Spina were at its one side, and Zana sat at the other. I was teaching the how to play chess, and it took an interesting turn. Zana answered and laughed like it was nothing. It wont be an understatement to say that they were now in the middle of the enemy territory, but they were all as relaxed as if theyve come to visit a friends house. Its true that youre good, but we can beat you if we just do our best! Mari declares while watching Zanas game with Spina. But in reality she wasnt doing all that good and there was nothing to be impressed about. Chess was a game of no coincidence. Of course, winning purely by chance was possible, but the chances of winning increased dramatically if the player was able to perform simulations of what could happen on the board in his head. In other words, it all came down to which of the players had better tactical sense and the ability to plan ahead. Spina visibly lacked that, because she lost to Zana without snatching a single piece from her. Was Zana doing that on purpose to intimidate him or was she just that good? After all was said and done Spina bite down on her lip in a display of frustrated disappointment. Out of all the people gathered here, only Aur and Mari understood what that change in expression meant for her. Well then, why dont you test yourself against me? Aur says as he took spinas seat and sat face-to-face with Zana. Then why dont we spice things up a bit? If you win, youll have the freedom to decline making an alliance with me. And if I lose? Lets see now. Maybe all of you will become my pets? Well sh*t. This was an offer that he had to consider very carefully before agreeing. For a while, he just silently calculated the potential risk and reward, and Zana just looked at him, greatly amused. Very well then, I accept your conditions. Are you really that good, or do you just crave an alliance so desperately, Aur thought. Zana just smiled and nodded, as if she was sure of her victory already. Shall we begin? A flame shot from Aurs finger and stroke Zana straight in the chest. It didnt burn her or inflicted any damage, but it inscribed something in her soul. It was the Curse of the Pledge. It was a precaution that made sure shell be unable to weasel her way out of her promise. You can pick your pieces first. Aur hid one black and one white piece in his palms and pointed them towards Zana. Ill take this one then. Zana picked Aurs left hand. Inside of it was a black pawn. There was a general rule that said the advantage was with the player with white pieces, as he was to one who had the privilege of the first move, but was this really for the best here? Looks like the first step belongs to me. Once the game started, Aurs impression of Zanas playstyle was that it was that of an amateur. She wasnt astoundingly bad, but she made a number of small mistakes that tipped the scales in Aurs favour. But that trend changed around the midgame, when Zana began to attack Aurs pieces from unexpected positions, turning the dominance on the field towards her slowly, but surely. Looking at this situation, Aur was sure that his initial impression of her was correct. Now a simple game changed into a battle of wits. Aur could defeat Zanas pawn, but that would mean that in three moves Zana could strike his knight down. Taking down her pawn would only be a temporary success, as it would mean sacrificing one of his stronger pieces for it. On this battlefield, the winner would be the one whod be able to utilize the strategy that was best for the long term, not the short term. Aurs goal was to attempt to predict his enemys actions all the way to his victory, but it was not all that simple, mainly because Zanas abilities were not as over the top as he anticipated. Her apparent strategy was to achieve dominance in the midgame, as was evident by her match against Spina. If their game advances like that, then the number of actions shell be able to surprise him with will decrease, and his chances of reading through her movements will increase accordingly. Maybe itll even shed some light on that ability of hers. Ah. Spina exclaimed silently. Zena took down Aurs queen. Since she was a figure able to advance eight squares in every direction, losing her meant being put at a great disadvantage. Ill be taking that, thank you very much. But Aur only grinned in a very unsettling way. From her match with Spina, he analyzed the possible number of moves she could read ahead in the midgame. Now his job was quite simple. Prepare a path for her ruin in ten moves, and shove her down that path from the eleventh move forward. After that, there was no going back, only forward on the path to victory. Thats it. Aurs victory will be sealed within the next thirty moves. Oh. When she realized that, finally her expression began to cloud. But it was too late now. Aur was making his moves until he had her cornered. Mu? And then, unexpectedly, Aur stopped his hands of a moment. It was a gesture without any deeper meaning, as Aurs victory has been pretty much decided. At least thats what he initially thought, but He run the simulation in his head again and claimed the bishop that Zana sacrificed. Since that move she started utilizing unusual tactics, and Aur corrected his simulation after each of her moves. And notice that he was unknowingly on the losing side. Thirty moves that were supposed to bring him victory were getting away instead of getting closer, and he hit a wall before he could even notice it, even though he remembered his every move and executed them perfectly. But despite that, Zana seemed to be recovering and gaining the upper hand again. It was an impossible result, but the one achieved by her very own hand. If shes going to continue to advance along that path, shell be the one whos going to end up victorious. Three more moves until Aur loses. The way to victory was not in his reach anymore. And then, a miracle happened on top of the chessboard. A tremor passed through the Dungeon and shook the entire room just as Zana was about to move her queen to do a checkmate. It was a momentary thing, but the tremor made her hand slip and unintentionally place the piece in the wrong position. Im sorry, I didnt want to put it But just as she was about to take her queen back and change her position Aur grabbed her hand and stopped it with his iron grip and exclaimed coldly while looking her in the eyes: Your turn is over. In chess, there is a Touch and Move rule. It states that once the piece was taken by the player and moved to another position, it cannot be taken back. And it just so happened that Zana wrongly placed her queen just where Aur initially needed her to place it. It was her one fatal mistake. Checkmate. Aur declared as he took down Zanas queen. Volume 2 - CH 9.4 Chapter 9: Lets Have a Taste of the Ice Queens Power, Part 4 Aside from Aur, there was one more person who was well versed in the strategic and analytical aspects of chess. It was Wikia. She breathed a sigh of relief as she watched the matchs successful conclusion through a projection screen in another room in the depths of the Dungeon. Great work out there, Sofia. Yay! Wikia praised Sofia, who caused that earlier tremor. The timing was too perfect to call it a coincidence, but Zanas undoing was still her own mistake. Thinking that now Aur will be able to do whatever he wants with that frigid b*tch filled Wikias chest with a complicated version of happiness and satisfaction. Now that she lost the game while being under the influence of the Curse of the Pledge, her situation was no different from being Aurs subordinate. Wikia never even dreamed that shed be able to help him achieve a feat like that. But even so, Aur told her not to act directly and just observe, and leave the rest up to Sofia, and that got Wikia thinking. What was Aurs real objective in defeating Zana in that game of chess? Way back in the day, when they were still enemies, she despised Aur so much that she wanted to kill him, but that feeling of hatred faded away over time. He was simply too kind to her, and that made her change her mind about him. It might look like it was a stupid thing to do, but if someone were to ask her now if she was happy or miserable as his subordinate, shed have to say that she was happy without hesitation. Even with Zana now, it is highly unlikely that hes just going to be cruel towards her, but some form of clear dominance has to be established if they are to be sure that shell no longer be a threat to them. What is it that youre planning to do, Aur? Try as hard as she might, she just couldnt wrap her head around it. Say that again. Aur could not believe what he was hearing, and he felt as if his brain was going through a forceful shutdown. I mean, I understand what youre trying to say, but my brain doesnt want to accept it, so please say it one more time, using words that are simple and easy to understand. But Ive already told you how it is. It cannot be made any simpler. He put both his hands on his temple in an attempt to stop a headache of a century that was about to occur inside his head. So let me get this straight: Using your ability, you just parroted the words that you memorized like some kind of script, and you were speaking with us without even knowing our language or the words of Yamato and with no understanding of what we were saying whatsoever? Thats right. So she wasnt even confident of what she was saying, it was just blind belief that her words were powerful. . .. Unable to cope with this situation any longer Aur took a sip of herbal tea to calm his mind, which was in a state of utter chaos. Right now, he wasnt even sure if the curse that he placed upon her would work properly. It is because in order for it to work, the person in question must express the desire to pledge his or her loyalty with honest words coming straight from their soul. To illustrate it with an example, there was no point in using the Curse of the Pledge on someone who was sleeping, because there would be no honest intention of the person who was cursed behind it. The real question, however, was what would happen if someone possessed a free will and a strong conviction, but did not understand a word of what was being said to him. It was a first time occurrence even for Aur, so he lacked the referential data needed for the correct judgement of the situation. In this case even Lilus ability to detect lies could not be fully counted on, and there was a possibility that Zanas true intentions and the extent of her abilities were still hidden from them. Before long, Aur noticed that he was going back and forth in circles. Thinking about ifs and possibilities was just a waste of time that could be used on more productive things. Let me ask you: is your intention of getting our cooperation true? Yes, thats right. Even if she did not know what he was asking, she sensed the intention of his question and nodded her head. If it was like that, then he might as well take advantage of it. I understand. Come with. Or no, wait here. All right. He left the room and headed towards his bedroom, and of course Zana followed after him, as expected. Do not enter. Wait outside. As you wish. She spoke like that, but she entered Aurs bedroom right after him. Raise a sonorous warcry, and dance around while slapping your butt as hard as you can. Like that? She danced around a little, but not in the manner he requested. Looks like the dumb b*tch really couldnt understand the word he was saying. If she did not understood the meaning of the words, then there was no point for her to even open her mouth at all. She only acted on pure instinct in response to his intentions. It was a strange feeling, to be honest. It felt just like he was commanding a golem that didnt recognized the voice command given to him. Sigh might as well go all the way now. He took off his robe, grabbed Zana by the arms and pushed her onto the bed. Its going to be my first time, so please be gentle. She said something like that, but her eyes were widely opened and her face was distorted in disgust. Her words and expressions were not matching either, but that made Aur somewhat relieved. It simply meant that he could treat her like a glorified c*ck-sleeve. Im going to move now. Even if she didnt understand, the meaning behind his actions was clear. Seeing that, Zana relaxed her stiff arms and stopped resisting. He could have left things as they are, but he wanted to communicate with her either way. And in order to do that, he had to use the same method as he did with Yutsu before. He flipped her clothes upwards, spread her legs as far as he could, and stabbed her tight entrance. Surprisingly, she wasnt lying when she said that it was her first time. (N-Noo, it huuuuuuuuuuuuuuurts!) At the moment of their connection, Zana shouted in her mind. (Im sorry, Im so sorry for what I did! Please, be more tender with me!) (Ahhhh, so good, this feels so good!) Countless voice began to overlap with one another. It was unlikely that they were made by one person, but rather by a few people at the same time. (Damn it, I told you to be more tender, you brute beast! Do you not understand the word Im saying?!) Unlike that time with Yutsu, looks like there was a need to connect their souls together. This was slightly problematic, but nothing that he couldnt handle. (Pull out! Pull that vile and vulgar thing out of me right this instant!) Not until I make sure that the connection is firmly established. The connecting of the soul went both ways, and once it was done, it was impossible to lie or have secrets before the other person, because the thoughts were directly transmitted between the parties involved. Their connection was established well enough for Zana to realize that Aur had no intentions of stopping right now. (Why? Just why are you doing something like that to me?! It doesnt feel good at) Iyaaahn! The voices in Zanas head were interrupted by her real voice. (What was that just now?) That wasnt something she was instructed to say, but rather something that naturally escaped her mouth. You dont know? Aur asked Zana, who was filled with confusion. This is a voice that woman makes when she feels good. (Youve got to be joking! Theres no way that something like that would!) Fuaaaaaahhnn! Slowly her real voice began to muffle the ones inside her mind. (Why am I feeling good from. Something like this?!) Do not worry. I will do my best to show you. Aur said that as he ripped the rest of her clothes off of her. Volume 2 - CH 9.5 Chapter 9: Lets Have a Taste of the Ice Queens Power, Part 5 Hou.. When he got rid of the excessive amount of clothing, Aur unconsciously whistled in admiration at the naked body that was hiding underneath it. Her limbs were thin and smooth like that of a doll, and her waist was reminiscent of a flowers stem that would snap under the slightest touch. Her skin was also alluringly pale, just like the fresh snow falling to the ground in the early days of winter. Her long, wavy hair made this art piece that was her complete, reaching all the way to her waist like a cascade of purple crystals. He reached towards her moderate chest with his hands, and saw that she was looking at him with a sight in which fear was mixed with nervousness and anticipation and embarrassment. (Im sorry for having such mediocre breasts!) You dont have to be. They are very beautiful. It doesnt matter if they are big or small, womans breasts were in and out of themselves a treasure that deserved to be protected with utmost care. He massaged Zanas twin hills with his hands and slowly applied his tongue to the hard cherries standing stiffly on top of them. Nn, haaa! Her nipples were cold, but responded to the stimulation like that of any other girls: by getting even harder than they originally were. (This voice is not mine! Im not reacting like that at all!) Zana denied feeling anything in her mind, but now that Aur had her body under his control, there was nothing she could hide from him. It would be better for you if you just started to be honest with yourself. That was a heartfelt advice from him. She mightve been a virgin, but there was no reason for her to act all high and mighty, especially when her whole body was at his mercy. (I am just the worst! For someone like me to lose to a pathetic mans d*ck like that!) Ah! Now that was better. This mightve been purely by accident, but she allowed some of her real thoughts to slip up. Nooo!, Stop, no more! Dont tease my breasts like thaaaaat! (I dont feel anything, I dont feel anything, I dont feel anything at all!) Eh, back to the square one, are we? Her body was giving him such sensitive responses that he thought she was doing it on purpose, but her heart and mind remained as stubborn as ever. He doubt that she was acting it all up, rather it mustve been some kind of technique that was taught to her. You have such a nice body, its no surprise that my own body reacts like that to you. Were quite compatible with each other, you and I. (No, no, thats not it! Thats not true at all!) She thought that, but her vagina tightened itself Around Aurs meat spear as if it was another living organism. It wanted to feel good, and it wanted it deep inside of itself. Now Ill make you understand! AAAAAAAAAAAhhhhhhh! Aurs penis rubbed itself against one of Zanas weak spots. It scratched one and the same spot as if it was itching, making her feel the pleasure that was multiplied by at least tenfold. (Not there, it feels too good!) You really are strong. Aur was impressed by the strength of her resolve. It was easy to deny something with words only, but denial with the mind was another matter entirely. Words spoken with the mouth could be controlled easily, but trying to tame the thoughts was like trying to control the ocean at the time of the storm. It looked like she was able to achieve something like that. But howre you going to handle this?! Her heart was certainly not weak, but her body was already broken. When he grabbed her butt and spread her ass cheeks as far as he could while sinking his fingers into them, her p*ssy gushed an unbelievably large amounts of juices, staining the bedsheets. It was all to be expected. Since their souls were now connected, Aur knew everything about her and her weak points. And the pleasured they were feeling was also shared between them, so their sensations were effectively doubled. Unfortunately, Zana could use that to her advantage if she wanted. If he knew all about her weak spots, then naturally the knowledge of his weak points was opened to her as well. In the back of his head he prayed for her not to realize that before they were finished here. Until then, he just had to press on with his assault. See, your body is so happy to finally be honest with someone! Hyaaaan! He picked up the speed of his thrusts, making them more shallow so that the resulting pleasure could circulate through Zanas entire body like an electric current. (Im being violated by the man that I dont even love and it hurts, so why does it feel so good?!) Looks like some vestiges of her stubbornness still remained. Oh, so you have someone you like, huh? For a brief moment, a mans face popped up in Zanas mind, but it disappeared before he could have a closer look. Dont want me to see the guys face, huh? Fair enough, Im not even interested in men, and certainly not when I have such high quality goods like you in front of me! Nghh, a, aaaa, aaaaahhhhhh! Zana was not balancing on the edge of losing her consciousness. (What was that just now?) Now this is hilarious. Do you really feel good being violated by me? Aur asked her, picking her chin up with his fingers so that he could look her in the eyes. (A lie Thats a lie!) Even if she tried to deny it, she was undoubtedly nearing her climax. And only her body was reacting in such an intense way. And if youre still hell-bent on denying the obvious, Ill just prove it to you time and time again! Noooooo! S-stop, no moreeeeeeee!!!!! Zanas body gets completely wrapped in the torrent of feelings, and it begins to bounce on Aurs d*ck like an animal in heat. (A lie, thats a lie. No, I dont believe this!) Zanas mind had finally accepted reality, and she tried to twist her body to escape from this accursed pleasure. But Aur easily crushed her defenses and turned her on her belly so he could stab her with his penis in the doggystyle position. HYAAAAAAHAAAAAAA!!!!!! In a fit of unbound animalistic desire, Aur was plunging into her soaking wet vagina without any restraint. He was doing it so hard that her upper body fell on the bed, and only her ass remained lifted and open for his rough treatment. (Being treated like that, I cannot I wont forgive something like that!) But in this position, there was nothing she could do to set herself free. Now she was just a cum dumpster whose only purpose was to be filled with the sperm of that vile beast. (I wont forgive it ever!) To her, this was nothing but humiliation. This brute just trampled on her dignity as a woman and destroyed it. (So why. WHY DO I FEEL SO GOOD FROM IT?!!!!!!!!) It felt so good that saliva was dripping down from her outstretched tongue, and her entire body shivered and trembled, desiring more of his penis in her vagina. Right now she was no different from a dog in heat. You think this feels good? You didnt felt nothing yet. Aur whispered into her ear. Do you want to feel even better? (This pleasure I want to feel more of it!) She squealed and squirmed at those words. Just his voice alone made her feel as if she was about to cum. (No, you cant! Something like that is!) Dont try to resist it, itll only cause harm for your body. Just entrust yourself and your power to me. (Myself and my power) In the state she was in, dealing with her was extremely easy. After all, a melting mind is always prone to suggestion. Ha, aaaah, aaaaaahhhhhhhh, AH, AH, Ah Ah, AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!! And just like that, Aurs dick finally invaded the Ice Queens womb. (No, no, no, no, Nooooo!!!! Too good! This feels too good! Melting! My minds meltinGGGGG!) Despite her inner screams, Zanas butt acted as if it was glues to Aurs flaming hot member. (Cant think. Straight any. Moreeeeee. My heads going, blank!) Panting and heaving, Zana pushes her hips in Aurs direction,, propelling him to flood her with her baby-making milk. Gonna cum soon!!!! (No, you cant cum inside! Not inside!!!!!!) Yes! Oh my god, f*ck, yes! Give it to me! Give me all of it!!!!!!! Zana was not divided into two. Part of her wanted to protect herself, and the other wanted to submit to the pleasure. Take a wild guess at which side was victorious in the end. Aurs penis swelled inside Zanas vagina, and then it explodes just like a raging volcano, spilling its white, sticky magma inside of her. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!! (AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!) As she reached her first orgasm, the voice of her body and the voice of her mind became one in perfect harmony. The feeling of semen spilling endlessly into her made her jolt and thrash around wildly. Aur was also engulfed by the feelings of conquest and the sweet numbing nirvana of cumming, and he allowed himself to revel in those feelings as he fell on the bed beside Zana, who lost consciousness due to all the sensations. (Uuuuuuuu kill you Im definitely going to kill you once were done here.) Zanas secret place was overflowing with the mixture of Aurs semen and her own blood. There was so much of it that even Aur thought that he mightve just overdid it a bit, especially since she was a virgin until just a while ago. But he also had to admit that souls-connecting sex felt much better than he had initially imagined. Looking on the bright side of things, at least now Zana would be able to properly understand what others were saying. Im sorry. He lowered his head and offered an apology. It wasnt an easy thing to do for someone of his position. But Zana accepted it without giving it much thought. This time, both she and Aur were swallowed by the maelstrom of pleasure. And even though her body chose to forgive him, her mind was still furious about the whole thing and demanded a sufficient compensation. Apologies were the bare minimum of what was supposed to be done in such a situation. The real question was: what he should do now? You told me that you want to kill me, but rest assured. He offered his hand to Zana, who was unable to stand on her own. If Im going to die, then its going to be while Ill be f*cking you senseless, since that is what you seem to be craving. Dumbfounded at the fact that he knew even such things, Zana was unable to scream. She just buried her head into the pillow and made a frustrated, muffled squeal. Volume 2 - CH 10.1 Chapter 10: Lets Challenge the Emperor of Sands , Part 1 With a faint fluttering sound the cards on the table have been turned inside out. A tanned woman with long, slim fingers puts them in order and interprets their meaning with a faint smile on her face. The pieces of material on her body are too thin to be called clothes, and so most of her skin is exposed. When it comes to the chest area, her attire covers only her neck, shoulders and the upper part of her breasts, making her nipples visible to the naked eye even without the assist of the slightest gusts of wind. Her neck itself is adorned with a thick collar that does not match the rest of her attire, and the lower half of her face is hidden by the veil. Your Majesty, it has come to our attention that the Ice Queen has made contact with the Demon Lord. Hou? Observing the woman carefully, the man who sat on the throne approached her and embraced her from behind. He slipped his hands under the cloth on her chest, and grabbed her rich and supple fruits without any hesitation. It was evident that he was playing with them as if he owned them. So Zana has finally allied herself with that invader from the foreign continent, right, Eldav? Thats right, your majesty. The woman called Eldav confirmed the words of the man who was playing with her breasts without batting an eye. At the mans feet of the man who had brown skin, black eyes and red hair, tree girls who wore the same attire like her crawled on all fours like dogs. They were all stretching their tongues to pleasure his thing which was protruding out of his pants. You seem to be hungry. Well how convienient for you, It just so happens that I want to have some fun now! And he grabbed one of the girls by the hair and plunged his c*ck deep into her mouth, flooding it with his semen after just a few thrusts. Prepare the soldiers! If that frozen b*tch tries anything funny, well be sure to give her a proper spanking! When he finished with the girl he tossed her aside, and she rolled down the stairs to the throne without raising a single voice of complaint, and the other two girls licked the emperors penis clean, licking is so passionately as if it was the most delicious thing in the entire world. It will be done as you wish, Your Majesty. Eldav replied, with her face still unchanged. Ugh, what is this, my waist still hurts! Are you all right? OF COURSE NOT, YOU BRUTE! Zana screamed at Aur as she tried to make a few steps while holding onto her waist. I am not all right, and it is all your fault! I told you it was my first time and that you should be gentle, but no, you had to go and behave like a mindless animal! AND WE EVEN DID THAT FIVE MORE TIMES! WHAT IN THE F*CK IS WRONG WITH YOU?! Zana yelled at him at the top of her lungs, piercing him with a gruesome gaze. Aur did not understood what she was displeased about. If anyone had the right to be displeased, then it was him. After all, they did it only five times. He wanted to do it more, but he was unable to because at that point Zana had already fell unconscious and didnt woke up for quite some time. And I even fainted because of you! Kill you! I WILL ABSOLUTELLY KILL YOU! What was that you just said? That I want to have a long and fruitful relationship with your master. She replied to the question of Spina who appeared by leaking through the ceiling. Of course, no one was really fooled by her sudden change of attitude. Master, Im ready. She told that to Aur while still looking at Zana with a wicked smile on her normally expressionless face. Aur made a note to self in his mind: if hell ever have some spare time, he should make it a priority to work on changing that stuck up attitude of Zana. The Empire of Sahara possesses three major trump card up their sleeve, but the most troublesome of them is Omniscience. Everyone in the room frowned when they heard what Zana was saying due to Aurs translation magic. Omniscience, as in predicting the future with the best possible outcome? Aur was no longer surprised. When magic was involved, pretty much everything was possible, but this was starting to get out of hand. If you say so, but I dont know if we should trust what youre saying, considering that you tried to deceive us as to what that ability of yours was. Since their souls were connected now, it could be said that Aur knew Zanas abilities as if they were his own. Her ability was the protection of the Moon Goddess Marina. It could be best explained as protection coupled with display of the best course of action. But it had one major drawback. Although it showed her the best possible way to achieve a desired result, whether it succeeds or not depends entirely on Zana. The more ways there were to achieve success, the narrower the chance was. And Zana herself had to decide which choice was potentially the best. Of course, their Omniscience is also not without its drawbacks. Even with that said Aur was still skeptical about this whole thing. If he had to choose between the two, then hed have to say that to him, Zanas ability is seems to be more reliable. Not because the ability itself was powerful. Because Zana herself was strong. Even with the ability to know that the surprise attack was coming, it was her own power to instantly create ice around her, not that of the goddess, that shielded her from Yunis blow. It was a skillful and well-thought technique, similar to the magic that Aur was using. And Aur admired straightforwardness and usefulness like that above all else. (This Demon Lord guy is a vile brute with a few screws loose, but when it comes to magic, he really seems to know his stuff. Maybe partnership with him wont be so bad after all.) If Zanas ability was to create something out of nothing in a flash, then Aurs ability could be likened to manipulating objects (his stone cube, for example) at will. Both of them were pretty OP in their own right, but Aurs Labyrinth Magic was more difficult to understand and more along the lines of Why would you even bother doing something like that?. As to why did he chose the stone as his material of choice, the answer was really simple. Because it was a material used to build Dungeons. And it allowed for application of other materials without breaking the synergy, but primarily because Dungeons were made of it. His magic was more attuned towards creation, while Zanas was made purely for battle purposes. It could instantly become a shield that protected from harm or a blade to cut through the opponent, just like she did with Aur and the others when they first met. Now, as for their second trump card, it is the Flame Control power wielded by their ruler, emperor Uzermart. It is also the reason why I cant do anything against them myself. Because your ice is incompatible with flames? That would make sense since Mios beasts fire attacks seemed to be somewhat effective against her. If she had more of them, maybe she couldve even won against her. Thats part of the reason, but Uzermart is simply a superior mage. Her voice was oozing displeasure and regret, and greatly contrasted with her usual tone. But there should be no need for you to fight him personally, right? No matter how strong he is, he is just one man, and a sufficiently large army could probably take him down. If Flame Control was his only power, then Sakuya and Logan should be more than enough to deal with him. And even if he was as strong as Wolfe, they just needed to crush him with the numbers advantage. It is not that simple, because here their third trump card comes into play: Saharas Immortal Sand Army. I have heard stories about it. Sakuya commented on Zanas words. They are the sand covered soldiers that are said not to die even when they are killed, and supposedly they do not even feel pain. Doesnt that just make them the Living Dead? Lilu implied while titling her head and playing with her hair. Just? So you want to say that such a thing is normal back in your homeland? Well, it certainly is not all that uncommon. And certainly not for them, since back when the dungeon was being build, the Living Dead and other undead monsters were a part of their War Potential. And besides, are they really that scary? Their wounds dont even heal and theyre not moving all that fast. Theyre not even that bad of an opponent for anyone who has some knowledge of battle tactics. They were indeed frightening when they managed to surround their prey, but other than that, they were considered to be small fries. What you said is all true, but they are something else entirely. They are normal people born and raised in Sahara, granted immortality and immunity to pain by some sort of vile magic, but thats not the worst part about them. And what is, if I may ask? Their numbers. There Saharan Immortal Sand Army consists of one billon soldiers. One billion? Hearing that, Aur almost had to do a double take. Whats wrong Lord Aur? How much is a billion? Is it really that amazing of a number? Mari understood that it was a big number, but she didnt know how big it exactly was, hence her question. You know that Yunis home, Grandiera, is called a military powerhouse, right? Well their military potential could be 3 million soldiers at best, and even if we gathered soldiers from all our territories, it still wouldnt even be close. So they have like Mari counted using her fingers. Hundred times more soldiers than we could have? A thousand time more, you fool! Aur shouted, and breathed deeply. They were F*cked. Completely and utterly F*cked, with a capital F. Volume 2 - CH 10.2 Chapter 10: Lets Challenge the Emperor of Sands , Part 2 Were in deep sh*t if this is true. The most effective method of capturing the Dungeon would be through ground-sea pincer attack. They had only a few people in their ranks who could handle both such threats effectively, but as long as they wouldve retained clear heads and clarity of minds, there was no enemy they couldnt beat, and no situation they couldnt handle. Plus, they knew the area around the Dungeon like the back of their hands, so they could outmaneuver the enemy should the need for that ever arise. Aur was confident that as long as they abided by such tactics, they could easily handle the assault of one hundred thousand or even two hundred thousand soldiers, but one billion of them was way more than they could chew. And besides, since they also had omniscience on their side, it was possible that they could easily find the location of any traps they might be setting, and even find the potential Dungeon infiltration route. If this is indeed true, then can we really stay here? There shouldnt be any problems with that. Unlike Yamato, which was separated from any neighboring countries by a steep mountain range, the snowy land of Himuro was directly bordering with Sahara. There was no natural barriers between the two, so if one wanted to attack the other, there would be nothing to stop him, Aur realized that much even without the ability to see the future. This land is filled with snow and water, elements what would prove to be a hindrance even for the immortal army. Thats why they see no need in attacking us just yet. They also have nothing to gain from such an action, because our kingdom is largely just a barren wasteland. An image of the land of Himuro appeared in Zanas mind. An image of a small, harsh land where there is little vegetation and livestock. A land where people, even the royal family were forced to live without even a shred of luxury. You say that your land is barren, but I heard that Sahara and Yaros are the desert countries, shouldnt that made them even more barren and unwelcoming than Himuro? Not necessarily. It is true that they majority of their lands consist of the desert, but thanks to that all of their fertile lands are usually gathered in one point to make the cultivation of that land and its crops easier. Zanas chest was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred. What Im trying to say is: we could destroy one anothers land, but it wouldnt inflict any real harm upon our enemies, and it would simply be a waste of resources. .I see. Aur could hear the regret sounding in her voice. Regret, and frustration at not being able to do enough for her people. (So it was actually this bad, huh?) Zana read his thoughts and smiled bitterly. (Its not rainbows and sunshine, but we manage to get by.) Their opponent this time was just so troublesome. If it was just one or two of those abilities, then maybe they could have somehow deal with them, but with those three combined their options were severely limited. Aur! Aur! Tatsuki, water, provide! Tatsuki raised her hand and said so to the worried Aur. Its true that you can manipulate water, but on the desert there is not even a drop of it, so your power would be useless. Eh? No water? Where is that? Why is that? Aur closed his eyes and put a hand on his forehead, sensing an incoming headache. Mumumumumu, I just wanted to be useful to Aur. Oh, but you are, and when the time comes, Ill be counting on your power again, all right? Tatsuki didnt say anything, but bulged her cheeks happily. At the very least, he could count on her when it came to defending the Dungeon. If the enemy invades them, they will all drown in the water she commands. When it came to underwater battle, no land creature ever stood a chance against aquatic life forms. But here the issue with the undead came into play. They didnt need to breathe underwater, and even if they were swept away by it, ten new one would immediately replace them, and they would continue the assault as if nothing had happened. They also had no need for sleep, while at some point Tatsuki would surely succumb to exhaustion. Master, why dont you leave this place to us and go have some rest? Ellens determined voice pierced through the silence, that hanged ominously in the air. Did something happen? No, absolutely nothing. Ellen asserted in a more vivid tone. You need only to say the word, and we will gladly face the enemys hordes with the full might of our clans. We might not be able to defeat them all, but well at least take as many of them as we can down with us. Stop spouting such nonsense. It is not a nonsense if it allows us to wash away the dishonor made by our blunder. Aur tried to talk them out of something so outrageous, but Celes interrupted his words. It was very likely that by blunder they meant that misunderstanding with Zana. This was not your fault at all. If someone is to blame here, its me. You dont have to say such things to make us feel better. We simply feel that it is our responsibility to do whatever we can to help you deal with this situation. It would be a different story if we were talking about normal human soldiers, but were dealing with an army of Living Dead here. Against an enemy like that, theres no way that Ill simply order my precious subordinates to just throw their lives away. With humans, they didnt even have to kill them all. After suffering a sufficient amount of damage, their morale would simply crumble on its own and theyd lose all will to fight. But the army of the dead was free of such petty concerns. They would just fight without a care in the world until the last one of them would fall. If it is for you, my lord, I wouldnt mind throwing my life away! I feel the same too! All right, you two, thats enough. Lilu appeared behind Ellen and Celes, who were adamant in their standing. I know that you want to do all that you can to be of use to Aur and that you would kill any number of people he required of you, but dont be unreasonable. You say that you could beat even a million soldiers for him, but where would you even get one million arrows from? Well, about that w-we would just make them with our magic power! And empty the Dungeon Core dry? Ellen had no words to retaliate against that. Both of you are strong, and there will surely come a time when your strength will be needed. Until then, please, dont try to do anything stupid or throw your lives away meaninglessly. Haaa. Ellen sighted deeply and kneeled down, and Lilu just hugged her and smiled softly. Looks like she was able to convince her. For now, at least. (That girl is quite gentle, dont you think?) (Gentle, more like cringy.) After they all scattered, Aur responded to Zanas voice inside his head. (But the proposal of those two was quite intriguing.) (No it is not.) Just because there is one billion enemy soldiers, it didnt mean that they needed to kill all of them. It was the same as with the game of chess. Sometimes the sacrifice of pieces was needed, but too many sacrifices made for a bitter victory. Ellens sacrifice could serve as their opening to invade Sahara, and Logan, Sakuya and Yunis could bring the enemys leader down. Aur knew that this was the most efficient strategy. But. For Aur, life was not something that could be simply thrown away. A thought occurred to him when she told him that hed gladly die for him. He thought that he did not want it. This wasnt the right thing to do as a leader. Sacrifices shouldnt be made just in the name of the greater good. This time, the enemy was much stronger than Melizand and her forces at Lafanis. (Im not going to comment on that. But there is just one thing that I was wandering about though: you have a lot of wives and mistresses, but do you have one among them who is your absolute favorite? Is the white, noble-looking one? Or perhaps its the dark-skinned one?) Maybe she wanted to tell him that it was okay to make sacrifices if it meant securing a way to victory, but she chose to remain silent. Perhaps she sensed that their relationship would worsen considerably if she said something that she shouldnt have said. In any case, thinking of a way to defeat the emperor of sands was fine and all, but maybe it was high time to think about the future. (Maybe there is, maybe there isnt. I havent decided yet.) (Then maybe Ill try and take a shot at that open spot.) (Really?) (Maybe. Who knows? Its just a thought.) Aur looked Zana with his eyes wide open. Her wavy purple hair were fantastic, and her eyes shone just like crystals. There was this magical atmosphere around her that made him feel transience and the immense strength at the same time. She was so beautiful that it would be no understatement to call her the incarnation of the moon itself. (Why are you saying that after what youve been through?) (I just said what I wanted to say. Is it really that strange?) In response to that, Aur replayed the memory of their last night in his mind. (You idiot! Why are you showing me something so embarrassing again?!) With reactions like that, maybe it wont be so boring to have her as one of his closer mistresses. Thinking like that, Aur decided to head back. Volume 2 - CH 10.3 Chapter 10: Lets Challenge the Emperor of Sands , Part 3 Yunis was training alone on a training field build in one corner of the Dungeon. Fuu As she breathed sharply, beads of sweat danced in the air in accordance to her movements, and when they were in the air, she used her rapid slashes to cut them into two, then further into four and finally into eight separated droplets. Youre as amazing as ever. An applause sounded in a seemingly empty space. And the one clapping her hands was Mari, who observed Yunis from afar. Whats wrong? Did something happen? Yunis asked Mari without stopping her training. Have you seen Logan recently? Sofia was asking about him. I havent seen him, but Im not all that interested in him either. I think youll have much better chances of finding him if you ask Spina. Yeah I guess youre right but you know, hes sure been disappearing a lot lately. By the way Mari, how is your swordsmanship training going? Are you studying properly? Maris body trembled a little when she heard that question. Good, I guess. Anyway, thanks, Yunis. And she turned around and quickly ran back into the labyrinth. Such a waste of her talent. Mari was very versatile both at fighting and magic. But because of that she had difficulties with concentrating purely on one thing and mastering it. Dont you think so too, Logan? It is exactly as you say. Every last word. Yunis called out to an empty space beside her, and a shadow gradually rose and took on a shape of the giant red demon. Yunis didnt lie to Mari. She couldnt see Logan, but she was able to sense his presence in the room as he was hiding in the shadow of one of the pillars. But theres one thing that makes me wonder: Do you become a hero because you have talent, or does having talent makes you a hero? Yunis didnt know how she should answer that, because up until recently, she never had to do an actual training with her sword. All of her instincts have been polished to perfection by experiencing the reality of the battlefield from a very young age. Her father, Wolfe, dubbed the King of Heroes, said that most heroes were exactly like that. Thinking about something like that, Yunis stepped back and put strength into her feet, and then she charged forward and slashed left and right as if she was mowing down rows of opponents, and she did it over and over again, changing the direction of her charge each time. It was a storm of slashes from all direction that was virtually impossible to avoid. It still had no name, as Yunis couldnt find the one that would properly describe it. Before she finished the whole series of slashes, she was already breathing heavily. Youve lost again. Yeah. Responding to Logans comment, Yunis put the sword in its sheath. Through a momentary gap in her defenses, a blade was aimed straight at her heart. Usually doing something as precise as that required a lot of skill and finesse, but her opponent did it so swiftly and naturally as if he was born to do it. And it was just an illusion of Hoderi. But his movements were no different from that of the real one. She managed to win that fight in the volcano because she used her ability as a spirit, and because Hoderi was not fighting seriously. Since then she performed numerous mock battles against an illusion based on his data, but the result was always the same. Her blade was light. It was made specifically for her and adapted to her fighting style that favored precision of blows over their strength. And yet, in each battle, Hoderi was able to defeat her with minimal movements. She did not managed to win against him even once. They were even in speed and power, but the ultimate difference was the way in which they wielded their weapons. So Logan, why are you, of all people, trying to avoid Mari? Youll laugh at me if I tell you. Maybe, maybe not. At the very least you could lie that you wont! Sighing deeply, Logan put one pair of his arms on his hips, and used the other one to cover his eyes. Lately Ive been going through an intense identity crisis. Ive began to think to myself: whats going to happen when Mari would no longer be the sweet, sagacious, loving, alluring, seductive little girl she is now and turns into an old hag? And to my horror, Ive discovered that the concept of the fourteen or seventeen years old Mari was still attractive to me! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Oh, I cant believe youve actually done this! Logan bared his fangs at the laughing Yunis. But but thats just hahahahaha, thats just too hilarious! You dare make fun of me, the great fire demon who walks this realm for a thousand years?! It does not matter here. Yunis playfully jabbed Logan in the side with her fingers. It does! I may be a demon, but I do have feelings, and ones that can be easily hurt at that! But isnt that nice? Maybe theres still hope for you, even if youre still a hopeless lolicon. This only goes to show that you care about Mari so much that youre willing to cast your twisted perversions aside for her! Well, that might be so, but To put it in human terms, Logan treated Mari like a little sister or daughter. Even if I wanted to be with her, there is a certain someone standing between me and her. It was obvious who that certain someone was. And one time, Logan even told Mari himself that involving herself with him would only bring her pain and suffering. Man, youre such a spineless chicken, Logan. Logan could only smile wryly and look up to the heavens. I guess I should give you a reward for your preaching, huh? What? No, you dont have to, Ive only told the obvious. But I want to do it anyway. Besides, that training of yours is pretty much useless. Useless? Shocked, Yunis opened her eyes and mouth widely. You wont achieve anything by trying to mimic that Hoderi guy. In order to be truly effective, you need to improve on your own fighting style and perfect it to its utmost limits. But Hoderi is really strong, you know? Logan nodded approvingly. Hoderi was indeed a strong individual, to the point where it could be said that his abilities were truly inhumane. His skills were on such a high level that that he could be even said to be the avatar of the God of Swordsmanship on earth. He was someone extraordinary like that. But at the same time, he was only a mortal being. If you fight a dragon by trying to imitate his movements, it is a given that youll lose miserably. Huh? What is that analogy for? Now Yunis listened to his words carefully. You are short, light, and your arms are thin. Even if your abilities are more or less the same, youll still have your own unique ways of overcoming every opponent. He said that while patting Yunis on the head. Shorter body meant shorter reach and lighter blows. Shes still be at a disadvantageous position even against assassins, who were also fighting with shorter weapons, but usually used poison that guaranteed a one hit kill on contact. I-Is that so? Yunis has never even thought about it before in such a way. So you need to learn how to turn your shortcomings into your own deadly weapon. You are a Heroic Spirit, the pinnacle and embodiment of what it means to be a hero. It is your power, use it without holding back! Yes, yes, youre right. Thank you, Logan. Youve really opened my eyes. To tell you the truth, she didnt understand half of what he was saying, but she still felt as if she learned something important from it all. Dont mention it. Even if he was a demon, the supposed enemy of mankind, he still cared greatly about his comrades. He really was a failure as a demon. But helping your friends overcome a problem that gnawed away at them was quite a nice feeling, he thought to himself. Volume 2 - CH 10.4 Chapter 10: Lets Challenge the Emperor of Sands , Part 4 Mountain range that served as the home of the Yamata no Orochi was called Yaegaki. This mountain towered above all others like a sword and sucked all the humidity out of the air, stopping all of the rain and snow at the mountains summit, and sending only the hot, dry winds towards Sahara. While he was traversing the summit, Aur thought that it was strange. Aur had practically no knowledge or experience in dealing with the people from this Empire of Sahara. Hes never been there, doesnt know their customs and its citizens. And they were in the same boat when it came to dealing with him. But even despite that, the undead soldiers were lined up along the border of the, mountain, facing him and waiting. There was no declaration of war between them, but even so, they stood there, ready to begin the bloodshed at any moment. Eh, I knew it would end up like this, I really knew. And even though I knew this, their numbers really are something else. Lilu said with a tired voice. It was as if the land before their eyes was covered by a thick black carpet. A carpet made entirely out of them members of the Immortal Sand Army. It was hard to see the details from the top of the mountain, but the only thing that was clearly see was that there was a lot of them. Of course, Aur didnt brought an army with him, but only a small number of his most trusted people. They couldnt ask Zana to directly help them in battle unless they wanted her political situation to worsen considerably, and transporting a large amount of troops through such a mountain while there was a raging blizzard would not be the brightest of ideas. Not to mention that the spring meltdown was approaching. If they wanted to attack the Immortal Sand Army and destroy it, now was their only chance to do so. Uhm, if I may ask, Lord Aur, why did you bring her here with you? Lilu ask about bringing Sharl with them with a troubled expression and furrowed brows. Ten years ago she wore her emerald hair at shoulder length, but now they were reaching all the way to her waist, and were tied together with a ribbon at the very end, and her sapphire-blue eyes were showing more calmness and self-confidence. Her chest also grew bigger, but only slightly. All in all, now she looked a lot more mature than ten years ago when she and Aur first met. As for her abilities, even if she improved them, she had no chances to show it thus far. Up until now, she was leading a group of monks working under Aur, and practically stopped fighting on the frontlines herself. But regardless of that, her intuition as a former adventurer was as sharp as ever. Youll see soon enough, Lilu. Now do the thing. Yes sir! At the same time as she gave her answer, several holes appeared in the slope of the mountain. Whether it was Yamato or Himuro, they lacked the one thing that Aurs civilization possessed. Magic Tools. It would seem that here on this continent, pretty much any living thing possessed magical power. In other words, that which is dead does not have it at all. Because of that underdevelopment, they had no way of countering the tools that Aur and his people have already developed. Which is why they would not understand what the many cannons protruding from the slope of the mountain were, even if they were aware of their existence. They all made a roaring sound, and many magic-infused bullets were fired off simultaneously. The explosions that occurred on impact turned the undead soldiers to smoldering ashes without even giving them a chance to resist. But that method was only good enough to defeat hundreds of them at best. They needed something even stronger in order to ensure that the victory would belong to them. And thats where Sharl came into play. Looking at the bullets that were being released, Sharl realized what Aurs intentions were. Each of the bullets had an oversized Magic Stone planted inside it, and when they hit the ground, the magical circle was automatically drawn in the place of the impact. Sharl herself was unaware of this strategy up until now. Activate Dispelling Curse! When she used her spell, the pillars of light began to bloom from the bullets that have already hit the ground. The light travels from one circle to another, creating one enormous magic circle. And when it shone with a bright light that covered the entire battlefield, tens of thousands of undead bodies were evaporated. Ill supply you with magical power now. The art of using Magic Stones, which are simply a crystalized mass of magical power centered around using the casters magical energy to uphold the effect of the spell. But since it was on such a scale, Sharl herself would run out of juice in no time. That is why Aur approached her and shoved his tongue inside her mouth without any warning, sending his own power to her through his saliva. Even after he bestowed the sufficient amount of energy onto her, he still continued to kiss her, and when he was finally satisfied, he separated himself from her with a thin, silver line still hanging between their lips. Lord Aur, my other mouth also craves your magical energy! No it does not! Prepare to unleash the next spell without spouting such nonsense. Aur pointed towards the ocean of enemies as Sharl was greedily raising the front part of her skirt. What is that? Mari suddenly asked with a loud voice. When everyone followed her gaze, they could see something shining in the back of the Immortal Sand Army. Fire, huh? Aur narrowed his eyes to properly see what it was. To him, it looked like the flames were gradually spreading to the sides. Hey, is it just me, or are they? Lilu asked with a hoarse voice as she grabbed onto Aurs soldier. Are they getting bigger? As she said that, the flames covered the entire horizon like a pair blazing wings. No way, such a foolish thing. Aur scanned his whole field of vision with his eyes. The horizon was far away from them, about one hundred miles. No weapon could effectively fire at them from such a distance. INCOMING! At least thats what everyone thought at the moment. The fireball that approached them was getting bigger by the second, until it covered the entire sky before them. PAPA! Just before the raging fireball hit them, Sofia appeared and created a walled room that sheltered everyone who was gathered at the mountaintop and transported them somewhere safe. The ball of fire hit the mountain, shaking its very foundations. Youve got to be kidding me! Lilu whispered in a terrified voice. The peak of the mountain where they stood just seconds ago was now nothing more than a smoldering ashes. That was the spell of Uzermart, the Emperor of the Sands but to think that his power would allow him to do something like that? Even Zana appeared to be surprised at the extent of the emperors actual power. Are you okay, Sofia? Yeah, I managed to escape safely, but some of my hair got burned. Right now, Sofia looked like a ten year old. She aided them in their escape because she came to this mountain earlier with Aur and made it a part of her territory. I knew he is powerful, but to this extent? This is just And then it happened. A giant demon swooped at them from the sky and grabbed Sofia by the neck, lifting her up together with him. Sofia! Aur and Mari screamed together, and reached their hands out. Aur extended his cube like a tentacle, but the silver demon was already out of his reach. The monster gained altitude, and started heading towards the territory of Sahara. Sofia cannot wield her authority outside of the Dungeon. Shell be just a defenseless ten year old. Wait! Chasing after them, Mari jumped off the cliff without hesitation. Volume 2 - CH 10.5 Chapter 10: Lets Challenge the Emperor of Sands , Part 5 LOGAAAAAAAAAAAN!!!!!!!!! Mari screamed as she spread both her hands and feet while falling down from the cliffs. Then the Shadow she was casting at the mountain grew and extended itself until it became a four-armed demon and it embraced her. AFTER THEM! YEAHH!!! Logan flew at extremely low altitude and gave chase after Sofias kidnapper as it approached the Saharan forces. Mari, Im fine with chasing them like mad, but what if the enemy uses some crazy attack like before?! If something like that hits us, well die for sure! The enemy leaders target is Sofia, so as long as shes flying straight ahead, he wont be able to use such techniques! If thats the case, then I can go all out without reservations! The red devil whistled happily and ten roared deafeningly as he sped up his flight towards the enemy forces. The dead bodies wrapped in cloths stood in their way after letting the silver demon through. Mari, together! I know! The four flaming arms and four swords dance in the air just like a tornado, chopping the undead into tiny pieces. Logans flames light them up on fire, and it gets spread further thanks to Maris magical wind. Their enemies were weak, but they were just keep on coming. Tch, theres just no end to them! Their numbers were the real problem. No matter how many they defeated, more just took the place of their fallen comrades, if you could even call them that. They did their best to cut through them, but finally they were overrun and forced to fight back while losing their momentum. Logan, cant you fly any higher?! I could, but theres a possibility that well be aimed at. Ah, screw this! Logan tried to gain altitude, but the moment he did that, a big shadow appeared and blocked their path. What is this sh*t?! Logan opened his eyes widely as he lost one of his arms in an instant. It was an Immortal Sand Soldier on a horse who wielded a spear. His steed was also dead just like its rider, with only bones and no meat left whatsoever. Its henchmen were the same size and build as the others, but the atmosphere that surrounded them was clearly different. Man, this is getting bothersome! Even with the big guy present, the others did not stop their attacks, and the rider used them as moving shields to avoid getting harmed himself while also taking advantage of the long reach of his spear. And for someone who was already dead, his movements were quite fast. This is bad! If were talking one on one fighting, it probably was weaker than Mari. But unfortunately he was not alone. They were now in a situation in which their movements were restricted and they couldnt even fight how they want. Goodness gracious, you seem to be in quite a pinch. Then Mari heard a familiar cool voice coming from between her breasts. Elder sister? It was a small version of Spina that could fit into the palm of Maris hand. She mustve hid in her chest during that earlier commotion. Throw me at them. Ah, o-okay. It was a little strange, but Mari did as she was told and threw the Spina in her hand as hard as she could towards the enemies. They attacked her immediately, but their attacks just washed off of her. Ah! Upon making contact with the enemy grunts, she turned into her usual slime form, but instead of her typical blueish color, she was blood-red. Whoever got splashed with a fragment of her began to scream in a hollow voice void of emotion that sounded like snapping of the barks of a rotten tree. What in the screaming f*ck is she? I dont know but I am glad as all hell that shes on our side. Mari and Logan both exchanged their scared comments as they witnessed the massacre Spinas clone was doing among the enemy ranks. The undead soldiers were all melting and shrinking, until all that was left of them were the cloths they were wearing. And from under them, a little lumps of red emerged. They all converged on one location and gradually changed their colors to transparent white and pitch black, until they formed Spina in her usual attire. Uhm, elder sister, was that? I modified myself. All the denizens of the New Continent did not possess a shred of magical power. The spiritual power they had instead was difficult to analyze and work with, and Spinas attempt to create a slime tat devoured it were unsuccessful. Henceforth, she decided to take another approach. I called this a meat-devouring slime. A slime shaped like a serpent crawls up Spinas legs and pierces the surrounding enemies, melting their bodies and their bodies alone without damaging the surroundings with its venom. As it devoured them, it grew up in size and divided into more separate serpent heads, until there was eight of them. Mari knew that she has seen it before. This is Yamata no Orochi! Yes, I used him as a reference. Spina calmly replies as the snake tentacles rampage all around her. The large number of enemies made Mari and Logan exhausted, but with Spina, it was the other way around. The more of them came at her, the more her slimes were feeding, and they grew bigger and bigger. Now, as for you guys She couldnt finish her sentence because the spear of the undead horseman pierced her head. Now that was rude. But she just grabbed it and ordered her tentacles to move without batting an eye. They all tried to escape, but the slimes just mercilessly pierced through them and melted them into nothingness. All that was left were the bones that her slime could not digest. You guish jus.. leave thisz plasze to mhe and. Go aftee Szofia. Spina ordered Mari and Logan with the blade of the spear still in her mouth, which made understanding what she was saying somewhat difficult. But as more of the soldiers flocked to her like moths to the flame, she just continued to absorb them and grow bigger, until she was the size of a giant. I will carve a path for you. This was no longer a battlefield where soldiers fought soldiers. This was now Spinas very own all-you-can-eat-buffet, where the Immortal Sand Army was the dishes, and she was a starved guest of honor hell-bent on consuming everything that was before her. Go Mari, dont keep your daughter waiting. All right! But you know what Sofii? Spina tilted her head, puzzled, while Mari and Logan prepared to resume their chase as they trembled in fear at the sight before them. You really scare the living sh*t out of me right now! Because Spina was smiling. And not in a creepy or sadistic way, but in a genuine, heartfelt manner. That she was capable of doing something like that at all Now that, that was scary as f*ck. Volume 2 - CH 10.6 Chapter 10: Lets Challenge the Emperor of Sands , Part 6 If my memory serves me correctly Logan said when they were soaring through the sky. Master didnt originally brought Spina with him to the New Continent because he feared that her clone might run away, yes? Yeah, that seemed to be the case. Both Lilu and Spina were able to create clones of themselves but their methods of doing so were totally different. The ones that Lilu makes are actually copies of her body made by the usage of magical tools and stored in the Demon World. On the other hand, Spinas clone are more like the effect of an ability that she herself created and developed. Her copies had the same abilities as her, but even if they were thinking and acting just like her, they lacked her soul and personality. Therefore, there was always a possibility that they might try to run away if the chance presented itself. Spina, being Spina as she was, would never act in a way that would cause harm to her master, but as for the clones, even she herself said that She wouldnt know how exactly they would act in certain situations. So, you think shes not going to try and run away under the current circumstances? Even in her current state, I dont really think shed do that. Logan and Mari were exchanging glances as they witnessed the giant Spina decimating and devouring anything that came near her. Of course, the soldiers tried to inflict damage onto her, but all of their attacks just bounced off of her. Even when more specialized units, just like that one horsemen form earlier, appeared before her, they ended up just the same like any normal grunts: they served as nourishment to make Spina even bigger. Mari, I can see the bastard! The appearance of the demon who was caring Sofia became visible through the now totally transparent body of Spina. Elder sister! I know. She stretched her gigantic arm out, and captured the running demon with surprising swiftness. All right! Logan raised a victory cry, but at that exact moment Spinas body exploded. Elder Sister!? The upper body exploded, in a myriad of pieces, and the lower body was engulfed by flames and burned down. So fire was this ones weak point. Slimes always possess some kind of weakness. For example, Spinas main body was weak to salt water, and if she was splashed with it, her body returned to its original state and was unable to utilize its damage absorption trait. In case of the carnivorous clone, it was fire. No Mari, its not as simple as you think. We all knew ahead that the enemy leader was a powerful Pyromancer. Do you really think that someone like Spina simply forget about such an important fact? No, this fire, its something much more sinister. It was definitely the same thing that eradicated the mountain summit. And then it happened. Stealing from the emperor was very unwise of you. It would seem that the big bad has finally made his appearance. Bow down before me, my troops. As soon as he said that, all of his remaining troops kneeled down and bowed their heads. He was a tanned, tall and handsome man. His eyes were filled with overwhelming confidence and power, and his aura was so intense that just looking at him made breathing difficult. But he was just a man. Compared to the Saint Melizand, Hero King Wolfe or Aur himself, that man was as easy to read as the blue sky spreading above his head. Nevertheless, as she gazed at him, Mari felt fear even more intense than the one evoked by Spina. She was truly terrified of him. Mari, weve got to get past him somehow. Ill act like the decoy, while you go for Sofia Okay. Logan seemed unaffected, but Mari was so terrified that she couldnt stop trembling. But nevertheless, they had to do it in order to save Sofia. Her we go. Dont mess this up. He dropped Mari on the ground and approached Uzermart. However, he didnt even looked at him, and directed his sights towards Mari. F*ck, to think that Ill be the one to screw up so fast! Logan was truly shocked. But tis Uzermart guy was not wearing any armor whatsoever, and it was evident by his physique that he was not a warrior. Therefore, she should be at a disadvantage if Logan engages him in close quarters combat. He has never before seen someone foolish enough to ignore the danger that the battle against demons possessed. But he was much more than that. Someone like him would surely stand no chance against someone like Logan, who was fighting to protect the ones that he cared about the most in this world and Logan! Uzermart fired another fireball straight at Logans stomach. He stopped it with his three remaining arms, but lost the min the process. Im fine! Dont worry about me, you just go after Sofia, you hear me?! O okay! Sending Mari off with his eyes, his mind was in a state of small panic. As he thought, this was no ordinary flame. It thwarted and extinguished Logans own flames, which were supposed to burn and melt anything and everything in this world. But in the flash of their flames, the one created by Uzermart kept getting stronger, while Logan was diminishing by the second. Hou, for a vulgar creature, you did quite well to survive against me this far. Uzermart pointed his cane at Logan. For that, accept your reward. And he fired another shot at him from a point-blank range. Sofia! When Mari finally caught up to the fleeing devil, she unfolded all of her swords and cut him down mercilessly with all of her four swords. Mama! She hugged her daughter tightly, inspecting if she was all right. Her clothes were torn apart, but other than that, she had no apparent injuries. However, it was still too early to be relieved. A giant wolf appeared before them and caught Sofia in his mouth. It did not breathe fire like a hellhound, and unlike Cerberus, it only had one head. But just by looking at him, Mari knew he was bad news. GIVE SOFIA BACK!. Ugh, if only Mio was here, she wouldve been able to deal with him in seconds. But unfortunately, she was assigned to guard the Dungeon together with Ellen and Celes. And she herself couldnt go all out against him because she had to be mindful of Sofia. Mama! Eh? Just when Mari thought that Sofia was done for, the wolf dropped her to the ground and then it disappeared. Mari came running towards her confused daughter and hugged her tightly. Mari was puzzled at the monsters strange behavior, but she decided not to think about it and hurry back to Logan now that their objective was complete. Fortunately, now that the emperor of the Sands appeared, all that the soldiers did was to kneel down with their heads bowed, and they showed no signs of stopping anytime soon. Mari used that chance to make her retreat, with her feet singing into the sand with every step. Logan! And then. I did not thought that something like you would endure three strikes from me. You have exceeded my expectations, I have to give you that, at the very least. Ma riiiiii.. What she saw when she returned to Logans side, was his mutilated appearance. All of his arms were torn off, there were large, gaping holes in his belly, and his legs were still connected with his torso only by the single scraps of skin. His expression was one of deep pain, and white smoke was raising from his entire body. He had no chance against my sacred fire. No demon had ever withstood its righteous fury. But fear not, I will free you from your suffering now. Uzermart raised his cane at Logan who was no longer able to move. I know. Who, you are. Mari, go and tell it to the boss this guy, he is.. But before he could finish talking, his body was consumed by flames, leaving nothing behind Volume 2 - CH 10.7 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 10: Lets Challenge the Emperor of Sands , Part 7 Lo gan Mari reached her hand to the place where Logan was laying until just a second ago. He was gone, and no ashes were left behind him. It was so unbelievable that Mari thought it was all just a bad dream. The body of a demon that exists in the Human world is a temporary one made with magic, the real one was always kept in the Demon World. Even if it got destroyed, all one had to do was to summon it back from the Demon world back into the Human World. Even though she understood it, Maris chest was filled with an unexplainable fear. Hmm, it would seem that Upuuat failed in his task. Perhaps that was the name of the wolf that stood before Mari and Sofia. When he saw them, Uzermart scoffed. That thing by your side, girl, hand it over to me. Sofia is not a thing to be passed around! Mari sheathed her swords and pointed her hand towards Uzermart. Open, Temple Gate! Even with all he power, Mari was still too immature to stop the Emperor of the Sands flames. In that case, all she had to do was to summon someone capable of doing it! And she knew of one such person. Do you wish to summon the Heroic Spirit capable of cancelling every technique in this world? When he said that, Maris whole body started shaking all over. I will tell you this in advance, girl, but my flames cannot be extinguished. If you still insist on summoning help even while knowing that, then be my guest. He said that in a tone that was draining all hope from the surroundings as he was slowly approaching her. Nevertheless, she did not stop her spell. If even Zand would be useless against someone like him, then she had no choice but to summon From the portal above her, two people emerged. One was a lightly tanned girl wielding a sword, and the other one was an old sorcerer with a stone cube in his hand. Yunis?! Lord Aur?! You finally called us, Mari. But I didnt call for you! I didnt call for you! Did you really thought that we wouldnt know that you might want to call Zaitreed if things got rough? We just had a little talk with Mary and arranged that Yunis would be send in case that Zaitreed would be called upon. Besides Mari, Mary was the only one capable of using Temple Gate, and Yunis and Zaitreed were blood relatives, so such a thing wouldnt be impossible. But what surprised her the most was that Aur appeared together with Yunis. Youve done enough already. You can go home and rest. Youve earned it. Aur move his hand and opened a portal leading back into the Dungeon. Mari passed through it with Sofia, preventing any further attempts at capturing her. Was that the result you expected? I thought you were omniscient and all that other crap. Aur asked Uzermart with a nasty voice as his eyes widened with surprise. Aur knew why Mari wanted to use Zaitreed, even though his ability was not that amusing as Marys or Yuniss. But it looked like their appearance was something that this tanned fag*ot did not anticipated. I have to admit that my glorious ability is not without its shortcomings He answered Aurs insult without fear. But it is enough to turn you and your followers into smoldering ashes! I wouldnt be so sure about that. Aur provoke Uzermart, but his mind was working at its full capacity. That flame of his could be a serious threat to the Dungeon if it was really able to turn even solid rock into a pile of dust. But we wont have to worry about that if you die here! Yunis declared while she took her stance with her sword held high. This was their best chance. They cant allow themselves to miss it. Come and get me, if you can that is, Eldav! As you command. A purple-haired woman appeared from the shadows along with a gigantic undead soldier. As soon as he appeared, he swung his sword at both Aur and Yunis, and they barely managed to dodge it in time. Yunis had a tight expression and sweat was running down her face. His stance was somewhat similar to Hoderis, but unlike all the others, he was not wrapped in cloths. It was because his physique was too different from them. And it definitely was stronger than Hoderi. They glanced at each other as if the time itself had stopped. With her ability, Yunis could kill any person she wanted, but she could only do that with one person at a time. If she chooses to kill Uzermart, that undead will surely kill her. If she kills that Eldav woman, who manipulates the undead soldier, then Uzermart will kill her. The best course of action would be to kill the soldiers, but in their current situation, none of them dared to attack. Because the one controlling them realized that if they leave his masters side, Yunis will be able to kill him. Aur, is it okay for me to die? Yunis asked that out of the blue. Even if she were to die here, she could still kill Uzermart, and if she ends up dying, she can always be brought back to life, so it was a surprisingly good deal. If you die I will bring you back to life and kill you myself for such idiocy. Thought as much. Yunis could only smile at those words. Uzermarts flames were unusual. It was quite possible that they were able to completely destroy the soul of anyone they touched. Because of that, Aur wants to protect Yunis and do not allow her to die. That made her extremely happy. Youre quite sweet, my dear Demon Lord. What foolish words. If youre not willing to make sacrifices in order to achieve victory, then youre just a coward whos unworthy of bearing the title of a ruler. Thats just your own selfish delusions. Aur says so, stepping in front of Yunis. Sure, I realize that by refusing to make sacrifices I made things harder for myself. But even so, I just dont want to lose anyone whos precious to me no matter what! If he was his older self. It this situation happened ten years ago, Aur wouldve surely decide to sacrifice Yunis to achieve his goals. He wouldve abandoned Mari who acted on her instincts, and Sofia for being too big of a bother, but most importantly, he wouldve never left the safety of his Dungeon to come to the New Continent. But now, Yunis loved Aur. And he thought to himself that as long as she does, then nothing else matters. I consider myself to be incredibly lucky, but I will tell you one thing. Yunis knew what was coming, and prepared herself for it. I do not trust people. They will betray you without fail. This was his old mantra, his creed in his old life. The only person I have an absolute faith in this world is me alone, you fool! Yunis had no power of omniscience, but she knew the meaning behind those words very well. It did not mean that he did not trust others. It did not mean that he considered others to be worthless. Even though others might think about you in the same way? What did you say? Uzermart did not answer Aurs words with ridicule, he just asked that one thing. And then a strange thing happened. A bluish wall was erected from the sands of the desert, separating the ground covered with the dead from a clear blue sky. I see. Aur murmured as he gazed on the wall. What do you see? What is it? Youre supposed to omniscient and you dont know? Uzermart asks Aur, who seemed to be having fun. However, there was no words to describe it in Aurs language. Nor there was a word for it in the Saharan language. Fortunately, the language of Yamato had one word to describe it. This is a tsunami. Tsunami? As he was thinking on a way to defeat the emperors army, he remembered something that Yutsu told him once. Her name was short, but it consisted of two characters representing water. Yu was the hot water, the kind used I a bath. And tsu meant a harbor. When put together, it could be read as Water swallowing the harbor. The wall of water that was spreading along the horizon was suddenly released, causing it to collapse and swallow the entire land and everything that stood in its path. Aur just stood there calmly, took out his cube and created a wall that shielded him and Yunis from harm. Before his shelter was completed, he created a hole in the ceiling through which a girl with blue hair jumped into his arms. Aur! I, them, mess up, real good! Yes, great work. When he stroked her hair, she snuggled her wet body against him and made his clothes wet. But tired, it was. Yes, I realized it was inconvenient for you, but you did saved us. Although the south side of Sahara was relatively close to the ocean, the distance was still great. Tatsuki could command water, but apparently it was not an easy task even for her. When Aur looked at her, she was sleeping soundly. Well done. Well done indeed. When the waters calmed down, Aur cancelled his cube, and looked around to see the damage that it inflicted. And boy it did. The only enemies remaining on the battlefield were Uzermart and the woman called Eldav. You mongrel, you dared to.! Did he countered the water with flames, or did he defended himself through some other means? Either way, he was now drenched from head to toe as he spewed curse after curse at Aur while spitting seawater from his mouth. How does it feel to be f*cked by Mother Nature herself? Even with omniscience, it was impossible for a single human to grasp every phenomenon present in this world. The human head is simply too small to comprehend the shape of each grain of sand in the entire desert. And there was nothing that could change that. Omniscience was certainly an amazing ability, but it left too much up to chance. Because all the knowledge in the world couldnt prepare one for the unexpected. Tatsuki said she wanted to be of use to Aur, and he said he would call her in case of an emergency. He knew shed be up to something, but he never expected it to be on such a scale. But even with all that, he had no reason not to be prepared, so he developed his cube in such a way that it would be able to withstand large amounts of water. I will share a piece of my knowledge with you, emperor. The plans and measures are often laid to waste by unreasonable idiots. Aur said that while glancing in Yunis direction. The biggest threat to any plan were the individuals who would often abandon rational thinking and act out purely on their emotions, just like the Yunis of old. And now, I believe its time to have others in the spotlight. Aur moved his fingers and commanded his cube to form a gate. It shone with a bright light, blinding everyone for a moment. The sands were swallowing Tatsukis water pretty quickly, but there was so much of it that its going to take much more time for it to dry completely. And a space filled with water was ideal for her. Allow me to welcome, The Ice Queen! UZERMAAAAAAAAAAAAAART!!!!!!!!!! She stormed right out of the gate and began her attack. Even Aur was surprised how violent that scream of hers was just now. And he was even more surprised at how vehement and filled with hatred her assault was. She rained icy arrows on him, but he melted them with a shield weaved from fire. But they were coming not just out of Zanas hands. They were forming all around him. Ghhh! Catching him off guard, Zana froze his feet solid, sealing up his ability to move. With that opening, she created an enormous spear of ice. In order to protect himself from the attacks coming at him from every direction, he had to surround himself with an omnidirectional barrier. But that way it had to be thin. If he made it any thicker, he would put himself at risk of burning. And that spear was big enough to break through that thin wall. EAT THIS!!!!!!! But Zanas hand stopped right before she threw the spear. Because she saw Eldav standing behind Uzermart. Well go. We admit defeat, but in exchange, please let us go! Meanwhile, she melted the ice around Uzermarts feet, giving him the freedom of movement back. Yunis! On it! Yunis jumped forward with her ability and drove her blade right into Uzermarts neck. But the swords blade was stopped at the last moment by the fangs of the silver demon that tried to kidnap Sofia earlier. Yunis had no idea where it came from. It was impossible for it to remain hidden for this long, even if it was using magic to conceal its presence. And besides, Mari supposedly cut that thing down. We shall finish this next time! Along with Uzermarts declaration, a huge stone rose from the ground and went higher and higher, taking the Emperor of the Sands with him. Aur knew very well what it was. The materials used were different, but it was definitely a Dungeon. Our next battle wont be so easy for you! I guarantee it! And with that, both he and Eldav disappeared in the rocky Dungeon that emerged from the underground. Wait! Aur shouts to the silver demon next to them. Why are you with him?! Answer me, Hoseli!!! The demon stops and looks at Aur. How did you know? She answered him with a cackled, unpleasant voice. This appearance was unknown to Aur, but he was sure it was her. The color of the skin changed, but some elements remained familiar, and her aura was the same as before. What was it that caused you to change your heart so much? She grinded her teeth when she heard that. You said that you dont care. Ah, so that is why. That is why Hoseli betrayed Aur. She had no other choice but to betray him. This is the real me. Do you despise that beastly appearance, master? To that question, Aur could only respond with silence. And that silence told her everything she needed to know. Hoseli averted her gaze and walked back into the Dungeon. They were able to decimate the opponents Immortal Sand Army and forced their leader to retreat into hiding. This was undoubtedly what you could call a victory. With a roaring sound, the dungeon descended below the sands again. The victory was theirs, but Aur kept staring at it bitterly. Volume 2 - CH 11.1 Chapter 11: Lets Crush the Foolish Emperor, Part 1 Magic circles were the basis of any form of magecraft in the world. However, most of the mages agreed on the fact that there was no such thing as a perfect circle in this plane of existence, and that no one was able to draw it either. But even so, Mari tried to achieve that result by drawing it over and over again. Only the thing was, that no matter how long or how hard she tried, she had the impression that she was not improving at all. Stop it Mari, any further attempts will be just as fruitless as the rest. Aur tried to stop her from making any further attempts, because in his eyes, the magic circle that she drew was already perfect. Logans real body was safe in the Demon World, so there was no need to go to such lengths to summon him back, and any further attempts to improve on the circle could only do more harm than good. To Aur, Maris act looked only like the postponing of the inevitable. Logan please come out. While casting the summoning spell on the circle, Mari held her hands together as if she was praying. And then the circle lights up, and spiraling flames shoot out of it like snakes wrapping themselves up around their pray. They rise high like a pillar, and finally form a demonic shape. Logan! Four flaming arms, copper-red skin, head of a goat and hooves. There was no mistaking it, it was him. Huh? Dont you dare calling my name so lightly, old hag! And who the hell are you anyway?! He lashed out at Mari in a low voice that she has never heard before. A division? What are you going on about? Haaa, all right, since youre so confused then allow me to explain it in simple terms. Basically, a big, powerful demon like me does not send all of his power to the Human World at one time. Sitting in the magic circle, Logan answered Aurs questions. In my case, all my power is divided into four separate souls inhabiting one body. Each one of them is male, and they are all different. Is what hes saying true, Lilu? Yes. I am similar to him in that matter, but in my case my physical body is more like a well-made puppet that can be remotely controlled. Than this is really similar to me. But thats not the issue here. The real problem is the fact that there are four personalities inhabiting a single body. Logan said while sending disgusted gazes towards Spina, who was standing beside her master all the time. Why are you looking at her like that? Do you remember something about her? Ive already told you, all the personalities share their memories and knowledge. That way, there is no need for four separate contracts when Im being summoned. Logan is an extremely powerful demon, but his contract terms seemed to be a bit loose. But it was already quite strange of him to request only a steady supply of magical power instead of human souls as compensation. So tell me, what happened to your original spirit? Who knows? He shrugged his shoulders at Maris question. I dont know what happened to the one that came before me, because the memory synchronization occurs only when the soul inhabiting the body returns to the Demon World. As far as I know and care, he disappeared and I took his place, and thats it. I dont know how to reverse that process, and I dont intend to try. Is that so? Mari tightly gripped the hilt of the sword that she was holding. Well, you dont have to worry about anything. Our battle capabilities are all pretty much the same, so we can just continue our work together like nothing happened, okay? No, I will not allow you to work with us. Aur answered Logan, who was genuinely surprised. Ohhh, what was that? Wait, are you actually serious?! Logan protests against being send back by hitting the barrier with his fists. Wait, thats not funny, I dont want to go back there! Dont do this or youll regret this! Hey, Aur! SPEAK NO MORE, YOU PATHETHIC FOOL!!! Aur shouts at Logan, completely overpowering his screams. The Logan I know would always call me master. Now be gone, unknown demon! And then the red demon disappeared back into the magical circle. That thing, that was not Logan. Yeah, I think so too. Yunis hugged Mari who was in tears. Lilu, Spina, and Aur too. Everyone present was probably thinking the same thing. His looks, memories and abilities were all the same, there was no lies in his words about that. But those memories were like the lines learned from a book. He said that he was the same, but in reality, he couldnt have been more different. It was strange that he did not remembered anything about Mari at all. He said that the memories were synchronized when he was returning to the Demon World, but not even a day has passed since his death on the Saharan battlefield. Maybe it was something that he wanted to keep for himself, and not share it with others? Yunis had no proof to back that theory, but for some reason, everyone felt that it was true. But without him here, the battle is going to get noticeably harder. As a result of their previous battle, Uzermart was visibly outraged. But he was forced to flee like a coward and hide in his Dungeon. And that Dungeon was now hidden among the sands of the desert. In other words, it was impossible for them to take control over the surrounding territories to attack him like they did with Sakuyas mountain. And Aur knew very well how difficult it was to capture the Dungeon that belonged to the enemy. Besides, there is also that matter with Hoseli. Ah, right. Aur nodded bitterly at the matter brought up by Yunis. Just like Hoderi, Hoseli was not exactly one of Aurs men. She was Sakuyas henchmen. That is why no spell bound her to him, and that was clearly an obstacle to them now. And he failed to see the problems she might cause because he was so blinded by the strength his forces received with their inclusion. Only losing Logan now made him realize how careless he was up until then. But fortunately for him, he was not alone in this. Yunis, Lilu, Spina, Mari, everyone who was present here with an expression of anguish on their faces. Those were the people whom he knew he could trust with his whole heart. At that time, someone has knocked on the door from the outside. Come in. The one who walked through the door was Hoderi. The look on his face told Aur everything he needed to know. He knew that his sister committed the sin of betrayal against Aur, and was prepared to take responsibility for it. Instead of his usual black attire, he was wearing a white kimono and carried a shortsword in his hand. He bowed before Aur and assumed the kneeling position with his hands placed firmly on his knees. I cannot do anything about my sisters shameful act but to offer my heartfelt apology. Please, master, accept my humble apology and allow me to wash away the shame of my sisters transgression. He said so as he rubbed his forehead against the floor. You dont have to do this. No one here blames you for what happened. I give you my heartfelt thanks for you kind words. He raised his face, and took up the sword from beside him. Yunis reflexively grabbed her sword, but she felt no hostility or murderous intent from him. If he wanted to attack them, he wouldnt be kneeling on the ground in the first place. As they were all watching him, he loosened his kimono and stabbed the sword into his belly. Wha?! Was it some kind of misunderstanding, or did it had some deeper meaning? As they were all standing dumbfounded, Hoderi cut his own belly open horizontally, and then proceeded to do so vertically. What the hell are you doing?! Aur asked Hoderi as blood began to spill out of his wound, but he received no answer. Hes committing suicide! As Lilu approached him, his balance was broke off and he fell onto the floor. Lilu, Yunis, Sharl must still be somewhere in here! Go search for her and bring her here, on the double! Spina, Mari help resuscitate him! Aur shouted orders left and right as his mind was racing rapidly. Resuscitation magic was not always effective. Its success rate depended on three factors. The first was the skill of the caster. This is self-explanatory I think. The better the caster is at this kind of magic, the better his chances at performing it successfully. Aur was good at it himself, but Sharl, who specialized in defensive and recovery magic could be said to be the top-class healer among his whole group. The second factor was the state of the body. The worse its condition, the smaller the chances of success. Fortunately, all that Hoderi did was to cut his belly open, so it wasnt all that bad. Several of the vital organs were spilling out of him and were badly damaged, but in the past Sharl Managed to resurrect someone who was left as a skeleton after his death. And the third, final factor was the life force of the one the magic was being used on. Hoderi, was somewhat old, but he could be called a top-class warrior, so his body was not going to give up that easily. However His spirit apparently lost all the will to live. He was not being manipulated by anyone. He himself decided that he was going to die to atone for his sisters sins. But they werent just going to give up on him, and after a grueling effort, they managed to save his life. Why am I alive? He was tied up to the bed so that he wouldnt try anything stupid anymore. You had us seriously worried for a while there. Why would you try to do something as reckless as that?! Because I know no other way of apologizing for a crime of treason. Whatre you talking about? Are you touched to the head?! Lilu asked him in astonishment. Who in their right mind would do something like that to apologize? So how do you want me to take my own life? Cut that death crap out! What is wrong with you Yamato people?! Aur breathed deeply. To him, something like that was incomprehensible. You offered to be my sword, and now you wanted to break that sword without permission? I You dying would accomplish nothing! At all! If you want to make your sisters mistake right, then live and work to set her back on the right path! Haa. Aur ordered Yunis to untie the ropes. Did you knew why your sister betrayed me? No, I had no knowledge of her motives to do such a despicable thing. If thats how it is, you will no longer decide whether or not you will live or die. I will be the judge of that. He declared that with a frighteningly low voice. Just who made you like.. no, thinking about this now accomplishes nothing. Even Sakuya said she does not know the identity of the Gods who cursed Hoderi and his sister. But someone with the power of omniscience would surely know. Maybe hed even know how to reverse it. But it could also be a simple bait. And if Aur didnt misunderstood anything, this situation was his own fault, and his alone. Because he said that he does not mind their beastly forms. Woman, no matter how battle-hardened, are delicate creatures. He should have promised to embrace their beastly natures instead. If only he did that, then maybe this whole situation could have been avoided. No that he knew that, he couldnt find it within himself to be angry at her. Speaking of betrayal, theres one thing that I want you to do. He stood up and gave Lilu his next order. Bring Zana here. Volume 2 - CH 11.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 11: Lets Crush the Foolish Emperor, Part 2 Now then, I want you to explain yourself. When Hoderi brought Zana to the throne room, Aur sat deeply on his throne, put his fingers together, crossed his legs and asked her one, simple question. Why did you stayed your hand back then? Aur did not blamed her for what she did, he was merely curious about the reason. It was blatantly obvious that she did not finished Uzermart of her own free will. Eldav. That girl is my younger sister. Zana answers without showing any emotion. Is that so? Zanas body was slender and almost snow-white, while that Eldav girl was rather plump, and her skin was of a deep brown color. If there was something the two had in common, it would be the color of the hair, but Aur was too far away from her back then to tell it for sure. Uzermart kidnapped her from my country, took my sun away from me. Also, half of his Omniscience power comes from her. Do you remember the collar she had on her neck? Ah, that one. He only saw it for a short time, but it certainly left an impression on him because of how thick and out-of-place it was. It has a curse placed upon it. Once you put it on, youll never be able to take it off, youll lose all sense of self and become nothing more but Uzermarts puppet. Zana explained, gritting her teeth. He could feel her sadness and anger through the connection of their souls. I see. Is that why you hate him so much? He thought that she had to have some deeper motive for hating the enemy leader, but he didnt expect something like that. He was sure that he wouldve felt just the same if he was in her shoes. Yes, thats right. Im sorry for what I did, but I promise that next time Ill be sure to strike him down. She muttered, filled with determination. But that was not it, there was something more to it than that. For a brief moment, he saw that in her heart, something. uncomfortable. Aur, we have trouble brewing! But before he could grasp what it was exactly Tena run up to the room and disrupted his train of thoughts. I saw it! In five days, the Immortal Sand Army will march through the mountains, and in ten days, the Dungeon will fall! What? But it is still too early for the snow to melt! The supposed date of the meltdown was not only seen by Tena, they also predicted it themselves by using meteorology and by analyzing the statistics from the past. It was impossible for them to miss the mark by that much. It is, but the snow will melt because of the Emperor of the Sands power. So his flames can even do that much? Indeed, during the battle his flames were able to obliterate part of the whole mountain. But even if his flames were indeed that powerful, Yaegaki Mountains were still high and wide. One or two flames would not be enough to melt the amount of snow required for the whole army to pass through them. A gigantic flame will shine bright like the sun and melt all the snow in the mountains, and most of this Dungeon with it. Aur was so angry that he was at a loss for words. But the vision was not limited to just that. Yunis, Sakuya, Hoderi and all of Aurs subordinates were being dragged along by the undead soldiers until they died out of exhaustion, and Aur himself was burned by the emperors flame. In the remains of the Dungeon, Uzermart was grabbing Sofia by the hair and threw her to the soldiers. The do not kill her, but it was obvious that they were not going to treat her politely. Stop it already. Wait, theres more. Tena stopped Aur, who just wanted to rid himself of this unpleasant sight. Why you little! Coated with his flames, Uzermart turned to where Aur and Tena were standing. And he opened his mouth. Do you see that, Demon Lord? The projection could not talk, so it was doing that through Tena. This, is your fate. This is are you looking at the past? Yes, I cannot see into the future, but I know about the things that happened in the past, and I can follow that. It was a strange sight. Prediction and Omniscience. Due to those two abilities, it was possible for the past to hold a conversation with the future. It would be a shame to destroy you, so instead, I want to offer you a deal. What deal are you talking about? Yes. The Goddess who commands fire, the horned girl with wings, the blonde who uses four swords, if you swear allegiance to me, I promise to spare their lives. He meant Sakuya, Lilu and Mari. In the future predicted by Tena, they were already killed bu the Immortal Sand Army and were no longer alive. Lilu was burned along with Aur, and ended up the same way as Logan. What exactly is your aim? But Aur continued to ask questions, not wanting to made hasty decisions. Aim? My aim, you ask? Tena was unable to reproduce it, but Aur was sure that Uzermart was laughing at him. They are simply too good to just kill them. If I keep them alive, Ill be able to use them as my playthings! Then we have nothing to talk about. With the break of dawn, I will invade that rotten hole you dare to call a Dungeon and will knock that filthy head off your shoulders. Along with Aurs words, the vision was broken off. This was only that, a vision. It was only one possibility of the future that might or might not happen. Nevertheless, their opponent intended on going all out. That whole conversation will probably be transmitted to the current Uzermart. Hey, Aur, youre not going to strike any deals with him, are you? Lilu knew he was not that crazy, but she asked it either way. If he tried to touch me even with just a finger, I would chop his pathetic shriveled baby d*ck into tiny pieces and fed it to him. Ah, if only that was so simple. Zana said he had the collars that ensured absolute obedience. She wasnt clear on the specifics, but it probably worked against demons. That was one thing. And the other was that Aur was not going to allow other men to touch his women. Never ever, under any circumstances. For now, we must begin the preparations. Lilu, Spina, I want you to call a meeting. Yunis, you mobilize out troops, they have to be ready to move out at any time. And Tena, if you see something new with your foresight, anything at all, let me know immediately, even if it was in the middle of the night. Aur headed to the conference room while giving instructions. They have only five days to prepare, maybe even less in the worst case scenario. Tenas predictions had this one fatal shortcoming that even the smallest thing could change their outcome entirely. If that was the case, are they even going to be useful in such a situation? Aur, what about me? About you it would be best if you stayed at Sofias side the entire time. No one is better suited to protecting her than you. She was not here in person, but Sofia is the Dungeon. She surely saw Tenas vision already. All right. Mari nodded, feeling slightly disappointed. Aurs instructions were not wrong, she knew that. Protecting Sofia was pretty much only thing she could do with her limited amount of experience with the matters of war. But it was so frustrating that she could do nothing to help harm them man who killed Logan. Um, if I may Zana suddenly spoke to Mari who was feeling left behind. Id like your help with something that only you can do. Will you help me? The Ice Queen asked her with a warm smile. Volume 2 - CH 11.3 Chapter 11: Lets Crush the Foolish Emperor, Part 3 Uwaah, you were right, hes really here. They were at the foot of the Yaegaki mountain range, at the side that was facing the desert. Mari reacted strongly when she saw the figure that was standing there. It was Uzermart, The Emperor of the Sands. You wanted to have an audience with me, so here I am. Indeed I wanted to, but I didnt expect youd come in person. Ive expected you to hole up in your Dungeon and spend the rest of your days playing around with your slaves in bed. Just what kind of deviant are you taking me for? He was somewhat frustrated at Maris harsh words. Lord Aur will never make any deals with you. I figured as much. So strike a deal with me instead. Your demands might be unreasonable, but I dont want anything to happen to Sofia and my loved ones who live in the Dungeon. Uzermart will surely respond if you offer to strike a deal with him. But you mustnt let Aur know about this. That was the advice that Zana gave her. She knew that what she was about to do was an utterly stupid thing. But she just couldnt stand idly by and watch Sofia get hurt. A smart choice. Now, Id like you to put this on. I will become your puppet if I wear this, right? Mari gave a dissatisfied voice when she saw Uzermart presenting a Collar of Obedience to her. Thats right. Then I have no guarantee that youll actually hold to your end of the bargain. Are you planning to bring me under your control and then claim that there was no agreement between us at all, taking advantage of the fact that I wont be able to retaliate at all? In other words, you thing that Im going to break my promise to you? Are you? She asked him without hesitation. If there was one thing she learned from Aur, it was to doubt peoples intentions to the very end. There was no way she was going to put that collar on just like that. You can rest easy, girl. I am the ruler above all rulers. Deceiving the common folk is below me. You say that, but I do not know you. For all I care, you are just feeding me with honeyed words to win me over. Watch your tongue there, girl! There are things that even I will not tolerate! Oh-ho, someones got pissed, Mari thought. He looked like he was in his mid-twenties at best. Judging by this reaction of his, he was the opposite of Aur, where his looks didnt match his actual age. If you cant guarantee to me that you will uphold our deal, then I suppose we have nothing to talk about. So how can I convince you? You tell me that. Youre supposed to omniscient, after all. He seemed to be preparing a response to her cheeky attitude, but bit his tongue at the last second. Come with me, girl with sharp tongue. He turned around and raised his hand, and the Stone Dungeon emerged from below the sands. Looking at it, Mari breathed quietly. For now, everything was going exactly as planned. Quite strange, this Dungeon of yours. Contrary to Aurs Dungeon that was used by altering the environment, Uzermarts Dungeon seemed to be one hundred percent artificially created. There was no doubt that great effort was put into making it, but the entrance was only wide enough for one person to pass through. This is not a Dungeon. Its a pyramid. The emperor answered. Make sure to stay close to me, or else you will end up getting lost. The Undead soldiers were stationed at both sides of the passage. This mustve been a mechanism against potential invaders. Having to fight them in such a narrow space is going to be really annoying. They were walking for quite some time, and Mari noticed that as they progressed, the road gradually became wider and pointed them upwards. It was very subtle and hard to notice, but for her, who grew up in a Dungeon, it was something that could be easily spotted. And Aur had something similar in his Dungeon, a path that one was sure to get lost on without a proper map. Welcome back, Your Majesty the Emperor. When they finally entered the large room, they were greeted by human soldiers armed with swords and spears. The brown-skinned beauty, Eldav, Zanas sister, was also present there. These people are not Undead. Obviously. These were probably ordinary soldiers. Unlike Eldav, they didnt have collars around their necks and the light of will still shone in their eyes. Look. Uzermart pointed towards the ceiling, which bean to open up with a roaring sound, revealing the blue sky above. Mari realized that this was how he managed to escape during the previous battle. The sun.. there are two? And in the sky, two suns were shining brightly. One of them is the Heat Core created by the blessing of our god, Atom. Heat Core? Mari repeated the unfamiliar word like a parrot. The Primeval Fire that continues to burn stronger than anything in this world, a true sacred flame that destroys everything that opposes it. Saying that, Uzermart put his hand on the desk in the middle of the room. Once he did that, the sand began to move on its own, creating a painting on the desks surface. It was the image of two mountains and a dividing line between them. And above them was a circular shape surrounded by radial patterns. It was a simple picture, but Mari realized that it was like a map of sorts. The mountains probably represented the Mountain of Trials, now a part of Aurs dungeon, and this pyramid thing. Then the dividing line would be the Yaegaki mountain range, and the shape in the sky would represent Uzermarts Heat Core. It will still take a few more days until the sufficient amount of power is gathered. When Uzermart waved his hand over the picture, the flames in the sky began to scatter. Is this enough of you to believe me? Mumumumu. She was still unsure of whether or not he was telling her the truth, or was he just trying to trick her into believing him. But she was not in the position to make any rush movements now. If she plays her hand right, then maybe Uzermart will show her more of his secrets. Her mouthing off to him right now would not only void that chance, but it would probably also get her killed. All right. I believe you. Splendid. Now, before we go any further. He grabbed her neck and raised her chin. I will get rid of the useless things. Flames leaked out of his palm, burning Maris throat. It was momentarily burned out, and her head fell to the ground along with a cascade of golden hair. But in spite of that, the head and the body continued to function even when they were separated. I was right after all! Maris head bulges and swells, until it finally erupts into a storm of leafs. Making use of the commotion, the body, again with its whole head, jumps to its feet and makes its escape together with the small girl that appeared out of thin air. Zana forbade her to tell Aur about this, but she didnt mention anyone else. If she asked Lilu or Spina, she had a feeling that they would have informed Aur about this immediately, therefore Yutsu was her only remaining option. And, as it turned out, she hit a bullseye. After her! Do not let her escape! The soldiers chased after her according to Uzermarts order. Yutsu took out more leafs from her pocket and scattered them around, creating countless copies of Mari and herself. Mimicry Imitation! Using the resulting confusion, Mari and Yutsu escape through the pyramid hand in hand as to not get separated. Mari, where now?! Here! Mari memorized the entire way from the entrance. The inside of the pyramid was extremely complex and everywhere she looked, the scenery remained pretty much the same. Yutsu also tried to do the same, but she gave up after the first one hundred steps. But Mari managed to create an accurate map of the road in her head. She remembered each and every scratch of dirt and made them her landmarks. Since she was living in the Dungeon most of her life, something like that was as natural as breathing for her. Next we should be turning right here eh?! But instead of the further road they stumbled into a stone wall. Why? I couldve sworn that this was the right way! She was sure of that. There was no walls here earlier. Mari, look at that! Following Yutsus gaze, she saw that the road they came form was being filled with stone walls rising from the ground. The road is changing! Mari totally forgot that it was a possibility since the pyramid itself was buried under the sands of the desert. She shouldve expected something like that from a building that could move freely between the sands and the earth. If that was the case, then the escape via teleportation magic was probably a no-go too. Surely Uzermart took countermeasures against something so obvious. This wall wasnt really here? Yutsu asked as she touched the stony surface with her hand. At least not when I came here. Leave it to me then! Yutsu then transformed her tail into a hammer, and rammed it against the wall. First strike made a dent in the wall, second one resulted in a small hole, and the third one brought it down completely. Thats my Yutsu for you! Mari shouted happily. Until she saw Uzermarts ugly mug at the other side of the collapsed wall. Im afraid that playtime ends here, ladies. Mari tried to grab her sword from her waist, but before she could do that, a thick fist was driven into her stomach. Ghaa! Mari! A huge Immortal Sand Soldier they met during the battle appeared before them. Mari thought that he was washed away together with the rest of them. Apparently she was mistaken. While he held her down, Uzermart put the Collar of Obedience around her neck. The moment he did that, all light was gone from Maris eyes and her limbs were robbed from the will to move. How dare you! Yutsu tried to bring the hammer down on the Undead soldier, but he caught it as if it weighted nothing, and lifted Yutsu in the air as if she was a kitten. Well well well, you werent a part of our deal, and you certainly werent by the girls side when we entered here. Are you perhaps her friend? If that is so, then how are you going to compensate me for intruding into my fortress without permission? Yutsus body trembled with an incredibly bad feeling when she saw Uzermarts amorous gaze crawling all over her. Your majesty, what would you like to do with her? One of the soldiers asks while taking Mari into custody. Hmm, do whatever you want with her, just be careful not to kill her. He declared while glancing at Mari from the side. Release Mari. AT ONCE! Mari grabbed the undead soldier by the arm and transformed her tail into a huge snake that dashes for Uzermarts throat with its fangs bared. Be silent. Who was it that allowed you to speak? But before it could reach his neck, an intense light shone, and when it was gone, the snake disappeared. You and your cheap tricks are nothing against the light of Atom. Uzermart orders the soldier to take Yutsu to his bedroom. But do not worry, I will show you all of his glory once I f*ck you senseless. Tossing his kingly demeanor aside, Uzermart showed his true, animalistic side. Well, it looks like weve got ourselves quite a catch this time! The soldiers were surrounding the expressionless Mari from all sides, smiling unpleasantly. The deep blue eyes like the waters of the ocean. Hair as golden as the rays of the sun. And the skin as white as snow from the lands outside the desert. It was quite a fresh sight for them. What was His Majesty thinking, handing such a cutie over? I dont know, and honestly, I dont care. Lets just be thankful that we can have her all to ourselves. It was virtually impossible to run a country only on brutality and Collars of Obedience alone. But Uzermart was a man who proudly believed in his divine right to rule. If he smelled even a whiff of rebellion, he changed into a crusader and crushed his opposition with utmost vehemence and cruelty. Still, fear alone was not enough to grant him control of peoples hearts. They might obey him on the surface, but inside they would resent him and plotted against him. So from time to time, he granted to his man a women that he was no longer interested in or got tired off. They were used by the soldiers as cum-dumpsters to release their pent up libido until they broke. We have to be careful not to kill her, orders and all. Why does it matter anyway? The oldest of the men stands before Mari and pulls out his thing out of his pants. He threw Mari on the bed, but one of the swords at her waist cut the skin near his member, resulting in slight bleeding. Ooops, those things are dangerous, better remove them first. The man tried to touch her swords, but his hand stopped midway. Huh? A little above the elbow, his hand had been cut off and rolled on the floor, and the man looked at it with a dumb expression. Everyone, including him, did not understand what exactly happened here. Dont you dare touch my Mari with your filthy hands, you bitches. Vulgar words were said by a lovely voice. What?! Before he could finish his next words, the mans head was cut off by one of Maris swords. H-How can you move?! Im sorry for being late! One by one, the man were being cut down by Mari. Or to be precise, by Logan who was manipulating Maris body. This collar thing I guess its purpose it to eliminate the will of anyone who wears it by containing their souls in it. Logan! When he touched the collar with his hand, he could hear Maris voice clearly. Logan! Youre alive! Well, somehow. Even I dont know what exactly is going on. Logan thrusted Maris hand into the chest of one of the men, pulling a glowing ball out of it and eating it. It was the human soul. Not tasty at all, but beggars cant be choosers. The soul is basically a concentration of high magical power. Therefore magical creatures such as demons could consume them and thus regain their own magical power. My arm was cut off by one of the undead ones, remember? Y-yeah. He was talking about the time when they fought that undead horseman with a spear. Mari was convinced that his missing arm disappeared along with the rest of his body when he was killed. It is half-correct and half-wrong. My whole body did disappear, but some of my essence managed to survive thanks to this little thing here. Logan picked up one of Maris four swords, the one responsible for controlling heat. It mustve been possible because their natures were quite similar. The thing is, my essence cannot do much on its own, not even swing a sword. But it can, however, possess a body and use it as my own. Talk about the stroke of luck! Logan sighted deeply while Mari was overjoyed. You know that Master is going to be so pissed at you when he finds out about this? Y-yeah, but, how should I say this? Ive felt that you are somewhere nearby and I knew that you would come to my rescue should anything happen. Mari could not believe that Logan was really dead. At first she was just refusing to accept reality, but she understood it when she looked at Uzermart. That Logan was somewhere nearby. Is that so? Yes, really! Logan does not answer anything to that. It was like that since long ago. No matter where he went, where he hid, Mari was always able to find him and always believed in him. Eh, now is not the time to get all sentimental. Thats right, Yutsu! Remembering about Yutsu, Maris mood worsened considerably. This time Logan was here to help her, but Yutsu was taken away by Uzermart. Dont worry, shes probably okay. Logan says with a light tone. How can you be so sure of that? Because I can hear her all the way here. Huh? Dont be silly. But right as she was saying that, a commotion and an angry voice could be heard outside. It was Uzermarts voice. See? Logan rushed after the voice without hesitation. How did you know? Just a hunch, really. Logan explained as he broke through a brick wall. And before his eyes was Yutsu, who desperately tried to escape. Yutsu! Mari! Her clothes were a mess, and she had some burn marks on her. Im sorry! Im so so sorry! Because of me, you! Did he tried to hurt you? Logan asked through Maris mouth. But she just shook her head. That was such a relief to them. She was hurt here and there, but he didnt manage to hurt her in any other way. But the fact remained that he wanted to corrupt her in the worst way possible. For such a transgression, a judgement needed to be passed upon him. YOU FILTHY LITTLE BITCH! HOW DARE YOU DEFY ME.. Well buddy, you made a big mistake. You crossed the paths with the wrong lolicon!!!!! Logan shouted so and rushed straight at him. Volume 2 - CH 11.4 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 11: Lets Crush the Foolish Emperor, Part 4 Uhm, well, Mari? Yutsu directed her question at Mari, who seemed like she wasnt quite her usual self. I am Logan. Due to some circumstances I ended up hijacking Maris body, deal with it. Logan?! For real? But more importantly, is Mari safe?! Yeah, Im fine. No one but me can hear you. Shes alright I guess? But wed better watch out not to get that collar thingy too damaged, or else something really bad might happen to her soul, and we dont want that. Said Logan as he pulled the sword out of its sheath. The soldier who tried to get too close to Yutsu was cleaved in half and stopped moving. We need to scram, I cant guarantee your safety here. Mr. Logan, you can use those swords too? Who do you think taught Mari how to use them? Logans ferocious voice really didnt suit Maris voice at all. Im craving some tasty magical energy now! Living and the undead, it didnt matter to Logan, he was slaughtering them all equally. And now all four swords were dancing it the air. Yutsu watched that spectacle with her mouth agape. It was Maris body. Strength was the same as Maris. Speed was the same as Maris. Nothing has changed in that regard. And yet her current movements were so much different than usual. It was as if she was observing a fairy dancing gracefully in the air, but with each of her movements, four more corpses fell onto the ground. All right, my bellys full! Now we can finally kick things into high gear! As he was fighting, Logan continued to eat souls to get his lost magical energy back. He then used his flames to imbue the Cold Sword with them, turning them into cold air, which he then used to freeze the enemies around them to death. So it can also be used in such a way. To put it simply, Cold Sword could only do that: freeze everything that came into contact with it. But only now did Mari realized that it could also absorb the heat from the air and shoot it back in the form of a cryogenic mass. This toy is really fun to use, allowing for so much creativity and ingenuity! Logan laughs as he stomps on the frozen corpses. Do you know which way to the exit? So you were running around blindly without any plan? Uhm, well, y-yeah? So he did just pointlessly run around and killed all of the enemies! Peachy, Logan. Just friggin peachy! Ahahahahahaha, youre right, Mari, this is not good at all! So whatre we going to do? We barely even managed to shake Uzermart off our tails! Yutsu couldnt hear Maris voice from inside the collar, but Logans reaction gave her the rough idea. Everything will be fine as long as we keep moving.. oh for f*cks sake, are you for real?! Thats as far as you go! Logan dropped his jaw at the sight of Uzermart and his soldiers. Whats wrong pal? You so gay that you need all your fa*gots to capture two little girls? The likes of me dont need to soil their hands with the blood of a vulgar being like you! My men are more than enough for i t! Despite saying that, Uzermart seemed to be unusually wary of Logan. Even though he had the huge Immortal Sand Soldier with him, none of his men were eager to attack. Oh yeah, you need Mari alive, but you cant do sh*t to her when shes wearing it. Logan strokes the collar in a mocking manner. As long as she had that thing on, he could attack all he wanted without thinking of defense. Why wont you shoot more of those flames youre so proud of? Or maybe you ran out of juice for it?! EAT THIS!!!!! N*gga you serious?! He really did it! So they run like hell, turning around the corner to avoid getting roasted alive. Well sh*t, I thought the f*cker didnt had the balls to do it, but I guess I was wrong. Please take better care of my body! I dont want to be burned to a crisp! No, I think were actually good? Yutsu said while being carried under the possessed Maris armpit. Care to elaborate on that one a bit? Look at the wall that was hit by the flames. Normally it should melt, but its still standing! That is why they were able to escape. Should we take advantage of that? You have an idea?! Youll see! Without stopping, Logan turned on his heel and run back where they came from, straight towards Uzermart who was chasing after them. Choo choo! Here come the rape train, mother*cker! WHAT THE F*CK?! He opened his eye wide, as that charge took him by surprise. And now, Dance, my wind! Combining the Wet Sword and the Dry Sword, Logan creates a gust of wind that blew Uzermart away and allowed them to jump over him. Come forth, soil! Then he used the Cold Sword and the Dry sword to increase the weight of the blade he held in his hand and encase in in stony shell which he used to smash the lowered ceiling in this corridor. It was unable to withstand the impact and fell down, burying the Emperor of the Sands under it. It probably wont stop him for long, we need to go, now! Umu! To the right, Logan, and then turn left at the third crossroad! Mari provided Logan with instructions on where he needed to go. Thanks Mari, youre the best navigation a man could ask for! I think so too. Yutsu agreed with Logan, wondering when he will finally put her down. With his omniscience, Uzermart saw that Mari would come to him together with Yutsu, but he failed to see that Logan would come to their aid by hiding in Maris sword. In other words, he seemed to be unable to predict the things that were too unpredictable in their nature. I guess it was all thanks to the fact that I did not see you entering my sword. It was just pure luck, so I wouldnt count on it again. It was good to finally know that he had some weakness that they could firmly exploit. All that happened recently only served to strengthen Maris belief in that. Luck surely is on our side quite often lately. I dont know if that is something we should be bragging about. While listening to Logans voice, Mari thought that this whole situation reminded her of something. Ah, I see, its just like with Yunis. Aur once told her that Heroes are characterized by the fact that they are always miraculously saved from every pinch they find themselves in and that everything works in their favour. Always. Until they meet their end in some gruesome fashion. Even so, Mari was not a Hero. If she was, then shed have some amazing superpowers. Even if shes stronger than other girls her age, it was only because she was blessed with best teachers in the worlds. But just because she studied under the Hero didnt mean she was a Hero herself. Well, now that I think about it, you have good luck since long time ago. Busting down the door, the entered Uzermarts private chambers. Tch, that b*tch. A beautiful, half-naked girl with face covered by the veil, Eldav, awaited them. Wait, youre in the same boat as Mari, so doesnt that mean that technically youre not our enemy? Yutsu directed her question at Eldav since she was no longer carried by Logan like luggage. She must be programmed not to respond to the enemies. But that actually works in our favor. Logans upper body emerged out of Mari. Hes eaten so many souls of the soldiers that all of his arms managed to recover to a sufficient degree. Eldav used flame magic to counter his claws as they came towards her, but she did that in a mechanical manner. She burned all four of them by manipulating the flames around her whole body and using them like a shield. Damn it, this fire is not normal! He raised an irritated voice. But I will not lose against some soulless doll! Logan left Maris body and forcefully entered Eldavs body. Lets go. Time to get some space to breathe! He pointed Eldavs hand towards the ceiling and blew a hole in it while Yutsu took Maris collapsed body and went right after him. At the top, the vivid blue sky was waiting for them. Pyramid my ass! Dungeons are much better than this flaming pile of sh*t! If this was Aurs dungeon, there would be no easy way to break through the ceiling. It really is useless. It really is. Logan took Mari and Yutsu back in his arms, and turned in the direction of their Dungeon. Arent you going to come with us? The question was thrown into the empty space, and was left unanswered. Logan? Whats wrong? No, its nothing. Logan shook his head at Maris question. It was fortunate enough that they were able to escape as easily as they did. Apparently Mari and Yutsu failed to notice it, but there were definitely too few enemies around. Apparently there was someone out there who eliminated most of them for them. Either way, they had no obligation to take that someone with them if he didnt wanted to go, that is what Logan decides as he jumped into the air. Once they leave the pyramids vicinity, itll be safe too teleport. And as they were leaving. I cannot leave here. Just yet. A cracked voice sounded from within the shadows. YOU GODDAMN, F*CKING IMBECILE! When Aur received the report that Mari came back, he stormed out of his office and immidaitely whacked her in the head with his fist upon arrival. It hurts! Boss, currently Im possessing Maris body, so Im feeling anything instead of her! If you want to punish her, do so when Im not around! Demonic sense of pain is dulled so that they wouldnt have to worry about getting hurt or scarred in battle. But once they possessed someone, their sense of pain was the same as the possessed person. Right now Logan felt so much pain that he wanted to cry. YOU SHUT UP TOO! Aur was so pissed that he barely controlled himself. It was the first time when Logan saw his express such anger. What did I do to deserve this?! I helped Mari when she was in a pickle! Mari, you apologize to him too! Fearing any further pain, Logan hurried Mari along. I am sorry for my selfish actions. She says shes sorry for her selfish actions. But Aur still showed no signs of calming down, and Logan was literally on the verge of sh*tting his (Maris) pants. I SWEAR TO GOD, YOURE SO. YOURE SO.! Aur raised his arm to prepare for another strike. ..Unreasonable. What? Logan could not understand what was going on, but all that mattered was that Aur stopped beating the living daylights out of him. Youre just so unreasonable that it should be criminal! What the hell is this, surviving from just one arm? Thats totally, completely, utterly. Kukukuku, hahahahahahahahaha!!!! Aur just couldnt stop himself from laughing. O, ooo. Not knowing how to respond, Logan only nodded like a dumb idiot. Id like you not to do this possession thing anymore, but this time, I have to praise you for what you did. Anger was completely gone from his face, replaced by a sly smile and fiery eyes. Now, we can finally go f*ck that bastard up for what he did! Volume 2 - CH 11.5 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 11: Lets Crush the Foolish Emperor, Part 5 Damn it! Little girl body! This little girl body is amazing! Shut up Logan, youre being too noisy. Mari scoffed at Logan, who was shouting at his reflection in the mirror in a disgusting voice. Lord Aur, do we really have to do it now? Yes, we have to. Now accept it and be silent for a moment. Aur replied to Mari as he examined the collar around her neck. Since it was said to be unremovable, even Aur was not sure whether or not he would be able to remove it. It would appear that this thing is rigged with self-destruction function, so I think it would be better to leave it be for now. But its a bother for me. Quite a big one at that! I know its a bother for you, but right now we dont have any better options. For the time being they decided it would be best to leave the control of Maris body up to Logan, but Aur altered the collar in such a way that Maris voice could now be heard by everyone. Lilu, how is the situation on your end? Still no response. Lilu said as she retreated her consciousness back form Eldavs mind. Her collar was the same as Maris, but no matter how deep she went there was still no response from her. It would seem that her soul hid itself very deeply inside of it. I cant imagine what she had to go through when she was captured like this. Zana said that Eldav was the better half of Uzermarts Omniscience ability. Aur thought that now that she was with them they could use it to their advantage, but apparently that was not the case. Do not lose hope, everythings going to be fine. Lilu said brightly, but Zana was still not convinced. If this was something made by human hands, then me and Aur will find a way to break it! Youre right, thank you. And sorry. Zana then smiles weakly. But the feelings in her chest just didnt want to go away. Anxiety and irritation. And also an intense, burning hatred. Papa, I came. Three days after Mari and Logans escape, Sofia came to Aur as he was working in his office. Could you project the scenery outside for me? Yup. As Sofia nods, the walls become see-through, projecting the scenery outside of the dungeon as if it was a window. They were still relatively far away, but he could definitely see myriads of Immortal Sand Soldiers crossing the Yaegaki mountain range and heading towards the Dungeon. As I thought, there is not that much of them. Their numbers were still quite considerable, but not so big as to fill the land up to the horizon. There was much less of them than what Tena saw in her vision. Looks like he was telling the truth when he said that the production of the sufficient flame will take time. Aur was talking about Uzermarts means of melting the snow in the mountains. But rather than melting all of it, it would seem that he has chosen to only melt the amount that would allow his troops to pass through. It was the best he could muster at the current moment. Sofia, can you do it? Ill do my best! Sofia trembled a little, but she nodded her head nonetheless. I wont bother you anymore then. Tatsuki, Sakuya, Misha, can you assist her? Tatsuki will do it no problem! With that many talented people, we absolutely cannot fail. Protecting the young is the elders responsibility. We will talk about my reward for it later. All three of them agreed to assist the young Dungeon Master even though they are not really Aurs subordinates and dont have any obligation to follow his orders. Yutsu, Tena, Hoderi, make sure not to push yourselves too hard, you hear? Understood! And if it gets too dangerous, make sure to get out of there on the double. I swear on my life that I will do it. Dont do it. Just dont. Aur was worried when he heard Hoderis reaction, but there was nothing he could about it now. He passed through a small gate and returned to work. After all, they were in a middle of the race against time. Lets do it then! Sofia puts her hands in front of her and channels energy to them. NNNNNnnnn. Eeeeeeeeeeeeei! When she gave that spirited cry, suddenly trees rose in front of the Mountain of Trials and turned into a thick forest. Elder sister Misha, can you give me a hand?! With pleasure. Take as much as you need from me! Misha placed her hand on Sofias shoulder and poured her power into her. In reaction to that, more trees appeared and they soared into the sky forming twisted arcs, and among them, a giant, long silhouette with armor as black as tar and a hundred legs could be seen. It was the giant centipede that Aur tamed the other day. When it climbed to the top of the trees and was exposed to sunlight, it began to scream and went on an anger-fueled rampage as it sensed the soldiers entering the forest. They werent able to see it exactly, but right about now the enormous insect must be crushing thousands of them with its gigantic body. Now is the demons turn. Which ones should we send first? Before Aurs eyes, masses of small demons and monsters were fleeing the rampaging centipede, flooding the paths of the forest like a flood of spiders. They werent even fighting the soldiers, they were simply trampling all over them. Make sure to entertain our guests some more. Aur muttered with satisfaction as he waved his hands and turned around, changing himself into a bird. These monsters and demons were rather cowardly, but there numbers alone were enough to deal serious damage to the hordes of the Undead that were now stuck in the forest, unable to advance further. They were also a perfect tool to manipulate the enemies exactly where he wanted them to go. So far, they were playing them like a fiddle. Needless to say, many of the monsters were going to be slaughtered, but their numbers were so large that losing some of them wont impact the Dungeon in any significant way, and besides, they were breeding at such a fast pace that their lost numbers will soon be replenished back to normal. So this was a perfect way to get the Immortal Sand Army through a real bloodbath. Unfortunately, not all of their opponents were just foot soldiers. The ranks of Uzermarts army of Undead had quite a number of cavalry units riding on dead horses in it. Were they the members of the cavalry when they were still alive, or were they granted their mounts only after death? Either way, such musings were quite meaningless now. The fact remained that the ones with the horses were intelligent enough to outmaneuver both the monsters and the centipede, and managed to invade the mountain of trials. I wont let you advance any further! But Tena was already there to stand in their way. She had fur over her entire body, four tails were springing out from between her legs, and a number of fireflies were gathered around her. The soldiers before her froze right in their tracks, waited for reinforcements, and formed a row with them. There was ten of them in total. Five cavalry members with long spears, and five foot soldiers armed with tower shields to protect those that stood behind them. Tenas fire was strong, but not strong enough to incinerate all of them at once. Come at me! All ten enemies rushed her at once and she prepared to counter them as they drew closer. But before they could reach her, they were swallowed up by the magma that sprouted from below the floor. Rushing in blindly without knowing anything about your surroundings, you really are a bunch of fools. Tena jumped behind the remaining ones and used the fire from her tails to clean up the rest of the dead soldiers. Without anyone to guide them, they are no threat. They are too stupid to realize that numbers arent everything. A figure clad in a kimono that was not charred by the fire emerged from the boiling magma. It was Sakuya, the former master of this mountain. Were in luck that there is no one commanding them Sakuya, dodge! Sakuya quickly turned back hearing Tenas sharp warning. She managed to deflect the incoming sword with her fan, resulting only in the cutting of the hem of her clothing. Retreating after a failed blow was the clad in light black armor. Behind him were a dozen more undead just like him. My oh my, they move just like Hoseli. Truly the worst match for someone like us. Both Sakuya and Tena use flames. Fighting against the nimble enemy who could avoid their attacks simply by jumping around was not their preferred way to spend the afternoon. So it looks like we need to switch things up a little. One of the dead threw his dagger towards Sakuya, but just as it was about to reach her, she was pushed back and a giant figure blocked her view of the area. I see that they possess considerable skills for a bunch of moving corpses. Hoderi was standing in front of her with his sword ready. Just from his stance alone, the enemies judged him to be of tremendous strength. The enemies had one dagger in each hand, and they surrounded him by using a fan formation. Not bad, but still mediocre! Ei! At that time, a large amount of seawater descends on them from above their heads. Tatsuki, you realize that you cant drown these guys, do you? Eh, no way! Tatsuki replied to Hoderi while being drenched with water all over. Immortal Sand soldiers are already dead. Something like being drowned wont kill them. But water would serve as a nice way to dull their nimble movements. Dont hold it against me, but it is all for the sake of our victory against your master. Hoderi said as he grinned from ear to ear, his eye snapped widely open, and he swung his weapon at the enemies struggling in the water. They could not avoid his swift movements, and were being slashed apart without any difficulty. But since they were puppets programmed only to kill, it had no impact on their morale at all. So Hoderi decided to move in for the kill with the poison he held in his beastly belly, and with which his crocodile fangs were coated with. Thank you for the meal~~ Tatsuki also joined the feast and munched on the corpses who were unable to resist. She chewed on them, swallowed what little flesh they had and gargled on it while making unpleasant sounds. Eww, thats gross! Have you no sense of delicacy, Tatsuki? Eeeeee seconds please? Tatsuki just tilted her head at Hoderis words. She didnt mind that some of them were filled with Hoderis poison, and continued to munch on them. It was the same when she consumed a part of Yamata no Orochi earlier. To her, poison was simply a seasoning to the meal, and nothing else. Good work, everyone. Sofia breathed deeply when they managed to repel the first wave of the enemy soldiers. And they only lost some small demons in the process, so this could be called a resounding success. At least for now. Tena, how long is this going to last? For about ten days, according to my prediction. For now, why dont we organize our strategy in accordance with what we know about the enemy? Everybody agreed with Sakuyas proposal. The Immortal Sand Army comprised entirely of the undead who felt no fear or pain, and there was no distinction between night and day for them. Right now they had no problems with the defense, but over time, any prolonged actions would only serve to decrease Sofias stamina, affecting her health negatively. This is bad, its earlier than the prediction said! And now was the seventh day of the defense of the Dungeon. The numbers of the enemy forces were only increasing. Ive failed. This is all my fault. Sakuya looked at the small blooming flowers and realized that the current situation was a result of her own blunder. She is a goddess of volcanoes and spring, and because she used too much of her flame powers, it affected the weather and caused the temperature of the air to increase, resulting in the faster melting of the snow. Now there was nothing to stop the horde of immortal soldiers from advancing. Soon there will be so much of them that nothing will be able to stop them. No traps, no demons, no giant centipede. Even the mountains wont be an obstacle to them, as they will just use one another as stepping stones instead of the ladders. It will be just like one of those scenes where a swarm of ants devours a beast many times larger than themselves. The situation is now hopeless, Sofia, you need to run. Sakuya said when she sensed that the enemy broke through the outer wall of the Dungeon and proceeded inside. Everyone else was evacuating, but only Sofia stubbornly refused to do so. We have no other option but to fill the entire mountain with lava and destroy it and you know it. Even if it only buys us a little more time, she thought to herself. Papa will papa will surely No, he wont. This is no time for wishful thinking anymore. If they wanted to win, they needed more time. And for that, they had to escape. It was likely the result of Aurs obsession with prediction and omniscience. All of his instructions were based on just that. Sakuya believed that he wont abandon them and run away. But how in the hell were they going to turn the tides of this hopeless battle in their favour? Powerful weapon? Or reinforcements? Either way, it was all useless before the crushing might of their enemy. Only a miracle would be able to save them now. Wherever he went or whatever he wanted to do, Aur just wont make it back here in time. No! But Sofia shakes her head violently and escapes Sakuyas hand. Stop being selfish, your father wouldnt want you to die in vain! I wont! Because papa will save us, because he loves us all! I know, but it will not amount to anything if we all die here! Even if she herself would not die so easily. But if the mountain gets destroyed, Sakuya would fall into a state of deep sleep. Sofia probably knew that too. That she would wake up again after thousand or even a million years, when no one of her friends and loved ones would be alive anymore. Papa will definitely come! He promised that to me! When Sofia screamed that, the walls of the room were destroyed and Immortal Sand Soldiers came inside like a flood. Sofia! Sakuya tried to burn them with her fan, but her flames no longer had any power in them. In that state, erupting the mountain was no longer possible. I thought I told you not to push yourself too hard, didnt I? But they were not killed by the undead soldiers in the next moment, and the whole room was filled a very familiar voice that filled their hearts with hope. And I also thought that I told you that I believe in my daughter and all of you. Sakuya opened her eyes widely when she saw that all of the soldiers in the chamber were cut cleanly into tiny pieces in a matter of seconds. Papa! Sofia cried out and jumped into Aurs arms with such force that he actually staggered and took a few steps back. Master. Your body. Yeah, as expected of nonstop work, I feel like falling asleep right here and there. Aur answered her while yawning. But thankfully I managed to finish in time. Thank you. But what is this? Sakuya asked weakly as she blushed while Aur caressed her cheeks. The best kind of reinforcements. Volume 2 - CH 11.6 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 11: Lets Crush the Foolish Emperor, Part 6 It looked like a huge tower made of soil. [What is that? What is the meaning of this?] But no one was able to answer the Emperor of the Sands questions. Uzermart was observing the battlefield through the screens powered with magic. And in the middle of it there now stood a columnar tower that looked just like a pile of soil hastily gathered together in a desperate effort. It was just crude and big, with no apparent mechanisms inside of it. Even if it was supposed to be a weapon, it couldnt have been an effective one. Because it was erected far beyond the see on the shores of a different continent. He knew that the Demon Lord had the means to connect the two continents and transport his forces between them, but he also knew that there was a limit. He couldnt transport any kind of large structures. This was probably some kind of trick. That is what Uzermarts intuition was telling him. Something that was supposed to distract him from his main objective. Under normal circumstances, such a strategy might have been effective. Omniscience was an amazing power, but it had some drawbacks. The biggest one being the fact that human head was unable to hold so much information. It was of course possible to have the knowledge about the entire world, about each and every grain of sand, but it was simply too much information. Being able to see the whole world and actually seeing the whole world were the two fundamentally different things. [I see, I understand! So thats how it is!] Scanning Aurs surroundings, Uzermart finally understood it. The red-haired sword user, probably the strongest piece in Demon Lords arsenal. He mustve acquired abilities on par with hers when it came to swordsmanship. Now that made so much sense. In their current situation, killing him was the most logical option. And with that girls ability to teleport wherever she wanted applied to the swordsmanship techniques, doing so was no longer outside the realm of possibility for them. But he mustve failed to notice it yet. That the Emperor of the Sands took countermeasures against tactics like that. This pyramid is not just a simple fortress. It also generated a powerful barrier. Inside that barrier, no gods except for Atom had any authority. Even is that Dungeon girl tried to take it from him, it would all be for naught. And with the power of his god at his disposal, he could overpower anyone who would be foolish enough to oppose him. This place was his absolute, impregnable means of defense. With it standing, his victory was unthreatened. At that moment. [Huh?] The Emperor of the Sands expression got distorted. Staring at the sight before him, his eyes widened in disbelief. [Impossible!] In front of him, a truly preposterous scene was displayed. [What comes into your mind when you think about human. Male most important quality, Sakuya?] [Quality?] Sakuya tilts his head at Aur, who got all philosophical all of a sudden. Maybe it was due to the lack of sleep? [A strong will and a heart able to forgive and accept others?] [Maybe I should specify a little. The most important quality when it comes To Misha and her favour.] Sakuya Wondered on that matter, while looking at Aur with a careful eye. He really looked like he didnt have much sleep at all. [Let me think When gods bestow their gifts upon humanity, they usually bestow women with their favour, shrine maidens to be exact, but the Goddess of Fortune is a special king of god who grants her gifts to men.] According to the old legends, the Goddess of Fortune was originally phallic in shape, so it would be natural that she would bestow her blessings upon men. [Thats right. According to Misha, my power could not be raised any further because I was lacking in one quality critical to all men. Mainly, because my divine vessel was not big enough.] [Divine vessel? Does that have something to do with the soul or the storage of magical power in the male body?] [It does, but at the same time it does not.] Aur shook his head and said. [Its about the size of my penis.] [Bughaa, gu, ku, kufu, ghuuu!] Sakuya inhaled deeply and tried to suppress her laughter while her face was growing redder by the second. Not realizing what her reaction was all about, Aur continued to talk about something so ridiculous. [Misha is a goddess that can block and merge the boundaries, and according to her, the size of the boundary is proportional to the size of the penis.] [Fufufufu, ahahahahahaha! Stop it! Stop! Dont say. Another. Word!] Sakuya finally gave in and laughed her heart out while holding her stomach with her hands. [So basically what I did, was to increase the size of my penis so much as to allow our Heavenly Dungeon to pass through the gate!] Aur cried out triumphantly. So he was actually that desperate, huh? It was the place that Aur took away from Melizand, the base in which he currently dwelled on the Old Continent. He then explained to Sakuya how he needed to stay there to alter his body so that it would be able to stand the increase in magical power granted to him by the enlargement of his penis. Wow. So something like this was what would decide the fate of the New Continent Dungeon? Uzermarts ruin would be brought by the flying Dungeon from another continent summoned by a d*ck enlargement operation. .. Now Ive seen everything. [Its great to see you all again. Now this guy right there has quite an enjoyable expression on his face does he not?] [I think so too!] Mari shouted happily to Melizand who showed them the appearance of Uzermart who looked like he just shat his pants. [But this certainly is useful. I would have never expected that the power of a Heroic Spirit could be used in such a way.] One of the Heroic Spirits under Melizands control is the man formerly known as {Unknown}. The one who could see all, now going by the name Gaius the Blind. [Using it in such a way. I am both proud, and somewhat sad at the same moment.] [All right you guys, now is the time weve all been waiting for! Lets give them hell!] Melizand had a Heroic Spirit inside her body and could freely use its power. The scenery in front of her eyes was transmitted to the eyes of the archers positioned at the Dungeons edge. Those were Black Alv Archers with Ellen at the lead. [We have infinite arrows! Shoot as many as you like! LEAVE NONE OF THEM ALIVE!!!!] The arrows came from the trees in the forest area of the Heavenly Dungeon, a sacred place with strong affinity for magic that Alvs took as their residence. There was no need for them to process the branches of the trees into actual arrows, as the branches themselves were filled to the brim with magical power. The rain of arrows poured down from the heavens and completely covered the earth, mowing down the Immortal Sand soldiers like they were grass. It was the first time when Melizands clairvoyance and Alvs magical skills were combined into one attack. But since their enemies are already dead, even the rain of magical arrows was not able to stop them all from moving. [Oh winds, oh clouds, please come forth and bestow your blessings upon us!] Then the white Alves led by Celes used their magic to gather clouds in the area, and made the rain fell down on the soldiers, soaking them all with water. But once again, they were not so weak as to let a little water cripple their ability to fight. But that was also what the clouds were there for. With a deafening roar, bolts of lightning came from the clouds and went flying towards the tree branches pierced into the bodies of the soldiers. They were acting like lightning rods. Among that terrifying spectacle danced a silver-scaled giant dragon. It was the body of {Metus the Fearful}, the most powerful dragon in existence, currently inhabited by Wolfe, the King of Heroes. His poisonous breath melted the rotting corpses in a flash. [As for this Sofia girl well, it seems that she can take care of herself just fine.] Changing the surveyed area to the Dungeon, she saw the three headed beasts running around at incredible speed. The one commanding them was no brave knight or anything of the sorts, but a simple village girl who was more terrifying than any demon, Mio, also known as the Queen of Demonic Beasts. But the biggest drawback to Mio commanding the beasts herself was that she was totally defenseless. So in the current situation, there was a possibility that she could have been easily overwhelmed. And she was. The undead soldiers were attacking the Cerberuses from every direction with their weapons, and some of them were even climbing on top of them. Mio was unable to see those that were approaching from behind her, as she was sitting on top of the head of one of her beasts. However, none of them managed to leave even a scratch on her. Before they were able to reach her, they were stopped by a two-headed snake known as Amphisbaena. It bit the soldiers with its sharp fangs, turning them into stone in the blink of an eye. The others had no luck either, due to the fact that the Salamander sitting on Mios right arm burned anyone who dared to approach her, and if someone managed to do that, their blades were shattered on an invisible wall made by Carbuncle, the monster who was able to create barriers at will. They finally broke through it after a while and managed to put a scratch on her cheek, but that wound was licked by a white bird sitting on top of her head, and when he did, the wound disappeared like it was never there to begin with. And it was like that with every wound Mio received, but in addition, they appeared on the Immortal soldiers bodies soon after. That is because the white bird was a Karador, a beast blessed with a divine power that allowed him to heal wounds and diseases and transfer them onto others. Even if Mio herself failed to notice the attack, her beasts did that for her and prevented them. And if they were unable to prevent it, they healed it up quickly. Like that, Mio could finally be called a One Woman Army of Demonic Beasts. [Well, I think shell be just fine if we just let her do her own thing.] [Yes, I think it will be better for everyone.] Mari responded to Melizand who was just smiling wryly. Volume 2 - CH 12.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Volume 2 Epilogue of Part 1 When Zana first met Uzermart, she was a young girl and her mother was still alive. Back then the countries of Himuro and Sahara were not hostile to each other, and the interactions between the royal families were plentiful. The two met by chance at one of the joint parties organized by the two countries. Even though they were young, she thought that he looked fearless and noble, and his muscled, brown-skinned body radiated vitality and confidence. However, the thing that attracted her to him the most, were his eyes. Strong and filled with ambition, they were not trying to hide anything from the world. Like a vortex of white and black, like snakes with deadly poison, like hawks controlling the skies. So dangerous and handsome, Zana was so captivated by him that it was frightening. But she soon noticed that he had not much interest in her. But even so, she tried her best to appeal to him to the best of her abilities. She took proper care of her skin and combed her air every day, and perfected herself both as an ice magic user and a shrine maiden. And when Uzermart finally invited her to his room one day, she felt as if her heart was soaring. But, unknown to everyone, Uzermart was sent to Himuro to kidnap Zanas sister, Eldav. The country lost its head shrine maiden, was plagued by blizzards and chilling snow, people were starving, and Zanas mother, the queen who tried to deal with all of that by herself finally succumbed to illness and departed this world, leaving the young Zana to become the next ruler. Stripped of everything that she held dear, she was left with a deep, deep hatred. Hatred towards Uzermart who toyed with her heart and betrayed her. Hatred towards Eldav for being chosen by Uzermart instead of her. And most importantly, hatred towards herself for being unable to cast that mentality aside even after everything thats happened. But she was fortunate enough to be blessed with kind-hearted citizens who followed after their foolish queen even if it meant being dragged into misfortune. And for that loyalty, for their warm-heartedness in the midst of this snow-covered lands, she thought that she needed to reward them. Zana failed as a woman, but she hoped to be a good queen. Borrowing the powers of the Moon Goddess and the Demon Lord, she was able to take back her sister and kill Uzermart, but sacrificed herself in the process. Even so, she thought that it was for the best. Hopes and hatred were all mixed inside of her, and those were the only feeling she had left. Some of them came true, and some of them were to forever remain outside of her reach. And so, Zana awoken form her long dream. Opening her eyes, Zana slowly raised her body back up. She felt as if she was watching a dream, but she could not remember what that dream was about at all. But she mustve cried, because her cheeks were all wet. Also Oh, now Ive done it. She saw Aur sleeping next to her, and grabbed her head with her hands. She couldnt remember her dream at all, but ironically she remembered last knight very clearly. She drank a lot while she was taking a bath in an outdoor bath, she complained a lot about Aur and him being an insensitive donkey, then she cried, complained some more, cried a few more times, and finally she was brought to this room because she was unable to get there by herself. (Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!) She did a lot of embarrassing stuff, and worse yet, Aur probably witnessed most of it. (There is no choice, I must kill myself now.) Zana judged that if she was to do it, now was her only chance to do so. It was her original intention anyway. But before she could do anything, the Moon Goddess took control over her body. Looks like someone is very energetic this early in the morning. When she regained consciousness, she had her mouth completely glued to Aurs mouth. Y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-you were awake?! Ive woken up when I heard loud noises in my head. Maybe you should try to tone them down a bit since we share them, you know? Zana quickly separated herself from Aur and covered herself with a blanket. Geez, Lady Marina, what were you thinking?! While being possessed by the Goddess, Zana was unable to retain her consciousness, so she had no way of knowing what Marina was doing, and she was unable to prevent it in any way. Sometimes she could anticipate her actions to some degree with recognition ability, but this time she was completely in the dark. Looks like you still dont understand yourself at all. Aur said so, looking quite amazed. What do you mean? No, its okay if you still dont understand it yourself. The Goddess was quite overprotective of her, it would seem, but thanks to that there was no need for him to worry about her himself. What on earth are you going on about?! Ahh, so noisy, Im going back to sleep. Now that the matter with Uzermart has been resolved, Aurs work has piled up. He had to oversee the reconstruction of the Dungeon destroyed during the invasion of the Immortal Sand Army. He had to deal with Maris and Eldavs collars and look for Hoseli who disappeared from the pyramid. And there was the issue of governing Sahara now that theyve lost their ruler. He mightve been a tyrant, but he was a king nonetheless. If this issue does not get resolved quickly, then the whole country will fall into anarchy. But the most important matter was still getting enough sleep to function properly. After all, he has been working for seven days and nights straight without getting any sleep at all. Just let me get some more sleep, and Ill make sure to listen to your complaints when I wake up. As he was drifting back to sleep, Aur used Zanas naked body as a hugging pillow. Hey, what are you?! Its the least you can do for waking me up. Hugging the soft body, his eyes quickly closed. Stop hugging me like Im your girlfriend or something, geez. But she heard no reply, so she just stroked his hair for a bit. They were so glossy and pleasant to the touch. Just the simple act of touching them filled Zana up with an indescribable feeling of calmness and comfort. Through their connection, Aurs soul tells Zana many more things than his mouth would ever do. Well, I guess it cant be helped. Zana just sights to herself. Seeing that he had a wrinkle which made him look angry even when he was asleep made Zana chuckle uncontrollably. Just how long has it been since shes been able to laugh like that without a care in the world? Maybe it wont be so bad to keep on living after all. With such a thought, Zana also drifted into a peaceful sleep. Volume 2 - CH 12.2 Translator: Jay_Samuel Chapter 12: Lets Tidy Up The Post-War Clean-Up, Part 2 Weve arrived Im sorry for the trouble you It was the bathhouse Aur arrived at carrying Yeldarb under his arms. In Sofias dungeon that completely envelopes the volcano, all together, there are various large and small bathrooms. Even among them, the one they came to was a relatively small room. I want you to wash my body. That was the wish that Yeldarb requested. Of course, it is not something worth requesting the assistance of the Demon Lord personally. It is a task she could just request of a maid or Lilu. In other words, this is a blatant temptation. Why is she in such a haste, thus Aur sighed in his mind. What on earth are you planning? I can not say After asking, she obediently replies so. The words that emanate directly from the soul may not be falsified, but could choose to remain silent. Oh well. I hope its not because of a reason that would harm me No. Of course not He only needs to get her to commit so. It is quite true that she literally cannot move neither her hands nor feet*. If it were a state where she is proactively scheming something against Aur, he wont be having such a hard time. TLN: To be unable to do a thing, lift a finger or move. Usually an expression that denotes extreme fear or overwhelming incompetence against an opponent. Its fine then. I am stripping you now Even though he says strip, the attire covering Yeldarbs body almost couldnt be referred to as clothes. The area that is covered by the clothes is even smaller than that of Lilus usual clothes, and its quite suggestive. In spite of that, half of her face being covered with facecloth and hidden was in turn alluring. After taking it off, her face which was revealed was unexpectedly young. So much so that it can even be called childish. Purple eyes that are clear like jewels and purple hair that floats around like waves. Unlike her older sister, who had a somewhat fleeting beauty, there was a tender adorability about her. But below that, the two bulges disproportionate to that innocent face strongly advocates their existence. The cloth covering it was just like a curtain from a gold frame hung on her shoulder and neck, and as soon as it was lifted up, a dark brown pair of hills, and a pale pink bud, which colors the top, came into full view. You have quite the nice hobby Its the kings Usselmats hobby Yeldarb responds to Aurs sarcasm with a seemingly fading voice. It was quite obvious that it wasnt a hobby of her own, seeing as her very own will had been sealed. How about thisOh, right here uh Aur removes each and every one of the metal fittings of the attire he wasnt sure whether to call clothes. Finally, when he removed the last small cloth covering her waist, Yeldarb became stark naked in her birthday suit. The beauty, or say the seductiveness. The Petite figure and innocent looks, while possessing the puerility that stimulates ones desire to want to protect her whether willing or not, boasts two fruits around the chest and a tightly constricted waist, the plump biggish butt and smooth thighs, exhibits a womanly charm that in no way could get any better than this. The dark brown skin added more exotic taste to its appeal. As long as youre a man, no one will be able to resist a grab at that body. If there is a man who is not interested, then he is either a homosexual or a pedophile. How aboutit Yeldarb, knowing full well this facts, asks in a modest voice. Aur poured hot water scooped using bucket on her head with full force. Immediately, her hair sticks to her face, and she became unrecognizable. Wh, what is. As Aur swings his fingers, soap and washing clothes floats, Yeldarbs body was filled with foam in the blink of an eye, and he began polishing it up. And once again dousing her with hot water, the dirts were completely removed, then he threw her into the bathtub. This is awful, this, this You were the one who asked me to wash you Its true that I said that. I did say that, but I wasnt anticipating this kind of treatment, thus Yeldarb thought. How to put it, she initiated the proposal hoping for a more enticing atmosphere. And absolutely not this washing of a dog or cat kind ofif expressed carefully, this rough treatment as if washing clothes, isnt what she wishes for. In the first place, Aur himself didnt even take off his clothes. Am Ithat unattractive. Thats not exactly the case If anything, it is the opposite. Although his self-control is not so weak to the point that he would give in to his lust and assault her, but if he touches that body, there is no way, as a man he wont be aroused. Before, he declared that he would not touch her until she regained her freedom, he just doesnt want to bother savoring the feeling of master killer. Of course, there are dozens and hundreds of partners employed in the Demon Lords massive harem, that there are no shortages of those he could release his pent-up desires on. However Aurs pride wouldnt allow him to direct his carnal desires from Yeldarb onto another woman. Then why, why wont you even touch me I told you already. If you so wish, I will bang you as many times as you want after youve regained your freedom Please do not patronize me with those words. I am already aware. That I am Yeldarb said in a trembling voice. That this body of mine, is so disgusting, and repulsive What are you talking about? Yet again, is she implying that its a curse, so Aur thinks. Just like Hodeli and Hosuseri, the people on this continent tend to be so troublesome. For the sake of my ability, he didnt go all the way and f**k me butthere is no place where Usselmat hasnt touched in this body. There is no way, someone like his Majesty will fancy such a woman However, the words that just came out of Yeldarbs mouth were quite heavy to just be cast aside as troublesome. I have not said such a thing. Just as long as that annoying collar is removedOh Aur suddenly came to a realization. You, do you think that it cannot come off To Aur, it is nothing more than a somewhat cumbersome lock. If it broken carelessly, there is a possibility it could affect and destroy the the very soul inside so he is treading carefully, but its definitely not an item that cannot be released. But, to Yeldarb, the collar is a symbol of despair that has restrained her for many years. To hear that it can be removed, she probably cant believe it so suddenly. This collar of obedience is a mark of eternal servitude. There is no way to remove it apart from destroying it along with the soul What Yeldarb says is correct. There was no function on the collar to release the soul at all. Usually, there is always somekind of release mechanism prepared, but there is none. However, it does not mean that it can not be removed. There are many ways of doing it. Aur thinks so, only because he is an outstanding sorcerer. Yeldarb doesnt the realization. She probably feels that Aur is just giving her some false hope that doesnt exist anywhere. Theres no helping it It is useless no matter how much he explains the theory to her if she is already convinced otherwise. There is no other way to show it than by attitude. If so, I will do just as you want Your Majesty? Yeldarb spoke in a puzzled voice at Aur who removed and flung his clothes and was coming into the bathtub. You do not mind if I touch you right If that is what your Majesty wants Just to be sure, he asks, and she soon replies thus. Aur and Usselmat. Aur was wracking his brain thinking, theres not that much difference between what hes doing and he did, so why is she so emotionally attached to him to this extent. That been said, if the person in question wishes so, then by all means. As Aur puts his arms around Yeldarbs back, he raised her nicely shaped jaw while supporting her and firstly stole her glossy lips. Ah!? Even if the mouth is plugged, it is irrelevant to the sound of the heart which is output directly from the collar. The surprising voice that leaked out was more than just Aurs unexpected action, but the echo suggests another surprise. What is it. Did something happen Not that, uhmm. Yeldarb responds reluctantly. It was my first time having a kiss Did not you say that youve been touched on your whole body? While replying so, Aur embraced Yeldarb and drifts his kisses diligently from around her ear to her hair, the nape of the neck, and then the area around the clavicle. That is, umm, quite, true but. He could somehow imagine. It was only for a very short time that Aur confronted Usselmat, but theres no doubt that he was quite a haughty king. He likely never did anything like getting affectionate with a woman in this manner. Ill begin washing As Aur lathers the soap, he pours it on his hands, he held Yeldarbs body as if embracing her tightly from behind. Stretching out her arms, carefully washing from both arms to the elbows, and even between the palms and the fingers thoroughly and progressively. Covering both arms with bubbles, and when he tried reaching out to the breasts, the tips were standing hard and protruding. Even if she loses control over her body, so that her heart doesnt seize its functions, her body itself is reacting properly. Ahthat is. As to whether she was aware of it or not, he didnt reply Yeldarb who raised her voice embarassingly, and instead carassed the tender pair of hills gently with skillful hand movements. Just touching the voluptuous breasts feels unbelievably pleasant, it is so extraordinarily soft, that it makes him want to throroughly fondle it without thinking. But he mobilized all his mental strength and endured the temptation. Lifting the tender flesh and continues to cleanse the underside thoroughly. Uhmm, your Majestyits, poking me However, he could not suppress his very own body which reacts accordingly. It is impossible to not react in this situation. Because theyre closely glued together, theres no way to hide it, and Aurs stupid son* which is stiffly and curvingly standing erect pokes Yeldarb in the ass. TLN: A euphemism for penis, but in a vulgar nuance. So what Even ifyou proceed and do it I already told you that I wont didnt I Just how pleasant would it be to just proceed and grab Yeldarbs waist and penetrate her, and just like that unloads his white stick milk and creampie inside her vagina. The person in question has already given her green light, but the reason he is not obliging her is nothing more than Aurs stubborness. After washing her breasts, Aur gently caresses Yeldarbs belly to her hips. The gently-sloping belly with no fragments of excess flabby flesh, is also equipped with almost the same destructive power as the breasts and buttocks. And the constricted waist too, is enough to stimulate Aurs carnal desires and chip away at his reasoning. But, from there downward. After reaching the buttocks and thighs, they concealed enough power to make even the Demon Lord demon start regretting his choice. It is so soft that it doesnt seem to be the flesh of the same living creature, so much so that it makes him wonder, how it is able to keep its shape. Especially when it comes to the feel of the inner thighs, to the extent that even Aur unintentionally stopped his hands to enjoy that sensation. However, with his tenacious mental strength, the Demon Lord regains himself in an instant and professionally returns to washing her body. All that is left isright here As Aur says, he lays down Yeldarbs body opened her legs. Your Majesty, there is! Its a place that is susceptible to gathering dirt. I have to clean it thoroughly As he spreads her petals wide open, a vivid pink flesh peeps in contrast to the brown skin. He could perceive the evidence of her purity, that is all the way deep inside. Without hesitation, Aur stick his tongue and tastes it. You can not, that isa dirty, filthy place Whisch is why I am cleansing it Yeldarb desperately tries to stop Aur, but she literally couldnt lift a hand or leg against him. Without caring, Aur rolls his tongue all over her secret stalk*. TLN: Clitoris Ah Aahh!Not, good!Such, your Majesty! Yeldarb raises her voice intermittently. Ah, Aahhh, Aaahhhh! The voice suddenly overlapped with each other in a double stack. The gasping voice is originally between consciousness and unconsciousness. It was a voice, but it was also the sound of the body trembling in response from pleasures. Yeldarbs body is reacting, and raising her voice. I see, so theres a feasible method like this, as Aur came up with something. Pardon me, but I am going to get a little serious now Saying that, he drew a pattern on her lower abdomen with his fingertip imbued with magical power. And that is, a sorcery that amplifies sexual desire. HyAaah! Instantly, Yeldarbs waist sprung up. Even if her soul is sealed, Yeldarb experiences her surroundings, and recognizes the sensation of touch. That is, the soul is not completely sealed, and some pathway is connected to the body. Ah, ya, No, your, Majestieee!Not good, Ahhh, Fwaaah!Not good, I cant, Aaaaaah!Oh Nooo, Im cummiing,Ahhh! Yeldarbs soul and the voice of her physical body starts to shake. If the collar is destroyed from the outside, it will likely crumble along with the soul inside. But, what if its destroyed from the inside? Of course, there is no power enough to destroy the materialistic soul of a man. In order to perform sorcery, chants, symbolsin other words, mouth or tongue and gestures are necessary, so normally, the soul alone cannot be used. Normally, that is. Aaahaahh, aahhhhhhh, Aaaaaaaaaaahh! Yeldarbs voice began to sound excited, and the soul too no longer has the leeway to even complain anymore. Thats good, now cum Among the paths that connects to Yeldarbs soul, the one most familiar to Aurthat is, through sexual feelings, he used sorcery on her soul. Its like writing alphabets with a pen tied at the end of a suspended fishing line in the dark. AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHhh!! But Aur DD an expert in magical power control who is among the best five in the world, accomplished it. Yeldarbs collar emits light, making a crackling sound and then splits from the center. Without a moments delay, Aur pushed the soul trying to break free outside inside her chest. Your, Majesty? Yeldarbs eyes blinks swiftly, staring at Aurs face. Her cheeks are reddened, and life is breathed into her looks that was once like that of a doll. And then, she looked at the hand of the man pressing against her, as if grabbing a tight hold of her breasts. NAaaaaaaaah!! TLN: The phrase No here actually means like detestable or disgusting and so Hold it, what do you mean by disgusting, what do you mean, disgusting Aur makes a sullen face at the shrilling scream. Im, Im sorry, bu, but, th, this, is too embarrassing Yeldarbs natural voice, not the collars speech function, but the voice from moving her tongue and talking, was somewhat lisping and quite childish, contrary to his previous intellectual impression of her. Whats there to feel embarassed about. I have washed your whole body until nowTo begin with, theres also the promise that I will f**k you when youve become able to move As Aur says that, Yeldarbs brown skin was blushed in red so much so that it could be visibly seen. Th, that istoo em, embarrassing! And so she clasps her breasts, and crouches down. Perhaps, reality hasnt really set in, that the body which she couldnt control on her will until now, is really hers. As soon as she became able to move it, the shyness of an average person appeared. Its not as he doesnt understand, that being the reason. Although he does understand that After thoroughly touching and caressing her soft fair skin, what does she reckon him to do with the desire that has built up to the brim thus far. While looking down at Yeldarb who was bawling, he regretted that he had no choice but to leave it alone. Volume 2 - CH 12.3 Chapter 12: Lets Tidy Up The Post-War Clean-Up, Part 3 Ah, ngh, ah, good, nn, so good ah, Lord Aurrr With the sounds of wet flesh banging together, rhythmic voices echoes. The owner of that voice Mari raised her ass at most high and grabbed the sheets of the bed strongly while being penetrated from behind. I cant, anymore!Im cumming, I am cumming! Her vagina tightens Aurs penis, and Mari twitches her body violently. Ah, here, I cum! Fwah! In a perfect synchronized breath, Mari reaches climax at the same time that Aur releases his semen deep inside her vagina. As he intermittently poured his cloudy murky juice inside the young girl, the stretched body of the girl suddenly became limp and powerless. In Maris dead tired vagina, as if squeezing to the last drop the remaining semen in the urethra, after making him thrust his waist back and forth twice, thrice violently, Aur rotates her body while they are still joined, embraces her tightly from the front and then draws close to her face. Mari smiled pleasantly, and overlapped her lips against his with a very attached pup-like gesture. Hehehesomehow, Lord Aur, is kinda gentle. Is it because its been some time? Around the neck of Mari who is snuggling her head on the mans chest, there was no longer any figure of a boorish collar. It was easily removed in the same manner as Yeldarb. But even after the collar came off, Aur kept seeking Mari and banged her numerous times. The affection is always somewhat corteous and gentler than usual, and Mari rubs her cheeks against Aur and let him spoil her. Seeing her like that with her fluffy hair, Aur stroked it in silence. It wasnt a venting of the desire refused by Yeldarb, but still there is no way he could say that, for some reason he was feeling guilty and that is why he has been treating her corteously. In any case, with this one of his concerns has been taken care of. Leaving one more concernno wait. Two, huh. While Aur was stroking Maris head who was purring in her throat, he murmurred thus in his mind. It was during dinner. Sitting at the table are the usual faces of Aur and Lilu, Yunis and Spina, Mari and Sofia. Among them today, Sakuya and Misha, and even Xana were called. Tamaki, who was not even called, but cheekily partaking in a meal is a usual thing. Im thinking of transferring this land to Sofia The Bread rolled out of Sofias hands, at Aurs unexpected outburst. What do you mean? While catching the bread before it touches the ground as if snatching it, Mari asked thus in place of his dumbfounded child. Its just as it sounds. Sophia will succeed my position in this continent. As it seems the immediate threat has been driven off Sahara, the powerful country aiming for Sofias power crushed, and we have an alliance with Himuro. In addition, although there are some small countries to the east, there are no countries with enough power to invade Yamato after crossing Sahara and Himuro. Then there was little reason for Aur to remain here. Originally, Aur came to the new continent for just reconnaissance. And that got blown up and involved in various troublesome matters, while looking in blank amazement, Sofia and the dungeon have grown considerably large. However, its about time, Aur was reaching the limits of his absence from his home country. No way No way No way!Its impossible! Sofia, returned to him, while shaking her head, she cried out like a scream. Does she appear to be looks about 12 years old now. She is too young to take charge of politics, but there was enough discernment as to imagine how difficult it would be. Dont worry. Of course, I know that its currently impossible for you right now Afterall she has grown up to this state in less than one year. She seemed to have been provided with a certain level of knowledge and skills, but there was no such time as to study politics. I will assign an advisor to you, and if you need a hand, I will lend you as much as you want. But, from now on youre the Demon Lord of this land. And you are my daughter. You Can do it right? After hearing Aurs words, Sofia stares back into his eyes blankly. Yup. OK, Ill try my best Good. That is my girl The Demon Lord nodded satisfactorily at her beloved daughter who stiffened her childish face with all her might. So thats why you called even me. Its fine any-way Xana, casting aside her usual pretentious appearance, while displaying bad manner of resting her chin on her hand at the dining table. The reason why she, an outsider was also called to this place is, in other words to make her serve as the advisor assisting Sofia in country denomination. That being said, for a small country like Himuro, it is not such a bad idea to have a cooperative relationship with Sofia. My Lord HusbandAre you going back to your native country? It is the god of volcano, Sakuya who frowned sorrowfully and asked. Even though if I go home, my dungeon and Sophias dungeon are connected through Mishas ability. There is not much difference. Or if you wish, I could make a direct passage directly from your room Wowthat is, such a wonderful idea To Aurs words, Sakuya face blushes as she holds her palms against both sides of her cheeks. While watching that, ah, I know that. Thats what they refer to as the middle boss, so Lilu thought. If it is Sakuya who possesses enough fighting power to put a more than decent fight againt both Yunis and Logan put together, there will be no one more capable as a guard. Alright. If so, should I come live in the Lords dungeon or what is it called Eh, thats fair! Sakuya reacted sensitively to SainokamiDDMishas silent whispers. I have to be together with my Lord because I am god whom he enshrines Then, me too You are unable to leave this mountain arent you As she flat-out argued against her, Sakuya gnashes her teeth out of vexation. Are there any delicious meals at Aurs house? Of course. Both the quantity and quality of the ingredients that can be taken here cannot even begin to compare with it Then Tatsuki too is coming! While waving her tail, Tatsuki says happily. A god can not leave his territory, but the goddess of this ocean is ever so free and uncontrolled. In any case, its not something thats happening right now, and its not like I am going to sever my connection with this place. While gradually passing over work and authority to Sofia, once transfer is completed, it will be a form of cultural exchange using Mishas gate Hearing Aurs words, Sofia felt relieved and stroked down her chest. Thought he would hand everything over all of a sudden, come to think of it, there is no way that careful, overprotective father would do such a thing. The room where he lives is just going to change a bit, he will continue to watch over me just like he has always done. Thats what she thought. Thats why. Impossible, absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible! Its all right. You can do it Give a speech to the people of Sahara as the new king. Aur said so, and Sofia resisted it with all her might. Usselmat, the king of sand was killed, and the Sahara was in an anarchic state. Aur had thought it was a thing where another human would immediately be chosen as a successor, but apparently the authority of the king seemed to be quite strong as it was even referred to as the emperor. If he ignores it as it is and leave, the country will be plunged into disorder, the people will be impoverished, and quite likely refugees will swarm towards Himuro and Yamato. Thats why Aur decided to usurp it. And while he was at it, he made Sofia the king. Here, harden your resolve already Its impossible, Im-po-ssible! Sofia is dressed in a luxurious dress that has been custom-tailored by a top-notch tailor, and as she was throwing a fit and wriggling in her gaudily decorated appearance, Aur pushed her out on top of an ad-lib high stand that he had created. As it had been broadcasted beforehand, the people gathered in front of the high ground to see the new king. They number several hundreds, thousands, or tens of thousands? Seeing that sheer number of human beings for the first time in her life, Sofia who was born in a labyrinth, became as stiff as stone. More or less, the contents of the speech have been crammed into her, but at this rate she wont be able to deliver it satisfactorily. Worst case, Aur could just take over Sofias mouth using sorcery and deliver it in her place, but it isin palce as the last resort. Whether it be incoherent or not, if she can give the speech in front of this large number of people, it will serve as an experience Say Sofia suddenly raised her voice in front of Aur who was ruminating. Everybody, why are you all dressed like that? That is far from the content of the speech Aur gave to her. It was just a question of pure doubt. The people of the desert reflects in Sofias eyes. It is the appearance of shabby people in tattered clothes and gazing at her with empty eyes. What they were putting on was a crude piece of clothing, the men just wrapped a pieces of clothes around their waists, and the woman barely covers their bottom from the breasts, and even those who couldnt afford that but only covered their waists and exposing their breasts could be seen here and there. All of their bodies with their exposed skin were equally severely slim and thin. Are you hungry? Sophia jumps off the stand and approaches one of the local people. It was a shocking sight for her who was born and raised in the dungeon as the daughter of the Demon Lord and saw only wealthy things. Sofia had no trouble with things to eat or to wear much less knowing that such people even exists. You wanna Eat? A bread appeared on her palm. She can freely move whatever is in the Dungeon. Lilus freshly baked bread that she had stolen from the kitchen steamed and emits a fragrant aroma. The man who is presented with it will grabbed the bread as if snatching it from Sofia and bite into it. You do not have to hurry so much People were flooded all at once with her saying her. Eh, hey, wait From myriad of hands that stretched like a ghost, Sofia got flustered and flee in a hurry. However, the young girls leg still wasnt used to the unfamiliar clothes and seemed extremely heavy, and so they caught up with her in no time. Stop-it! The beautiful outfit that Aur went to the trouble of preparing were forcibly pulled, and along with Sofias yell the ground protruded up. The suddenly appearing countless walls create a geometric labyrinth, separating Sophia from the people. Dont be violent! Standing on top of that wall, Sofia raised her voice. The people became afraid and perplexed by the appearance of the miracle that can only be described as a divine work, contrary to that childish appearance of hers. The earth changed its shape like water without any signs, and created a huge labyrinth in an instant. It was obvious that if she had felt like it, she could have crushed the people against that wall. If you want a meal, then line up properly! As Sophia declares so with her hands against her waist, the wall of the labyrinth started receding slowly and they became able to see each others faces. At the same time, the people came to a great understanding of the structure of the labyrinth. Although it is a labyrinth, it is an unforked road with no divergence. While going round and round, they eventually arrived at Sofias location,and after going past it, the surroundings once again goes round and round as they head towards the exit. The people walk over there, visit the King, and then receive bread in turn. To them who have been dominated by mighty authority so far, it was a familiar actat the same time, it was a warm benevolence that they could not receive until now. Good While staring at that sight, Aur strokes his chin. What Sofia is trying to do is an entirely different reign from both himself and probably Usselmat. but, its not bad. Aur suddenly noticed that his mouth was making the shape of a smile. Sophia may unexpectedly become a good king. While thinking about it, Aur conveyed telepathically to his familiar to make a large amount of bread porridge. The number roughly amounts to about five thousand. It takes much work to make porridge than bread itself, but it is better for hungry bodies. At the same time he heard the scream of Lilus angry roar, Aur severed the telepathy. Volume 2 - CH 12.4 Chapter 12: Lets Tidy Up The Post-War Clean-Up, Part 4 Get your ass up already Getting sprinkled with cold water, and addressed with a haughty tone, Usselmat regained consciousness while enraged to that height of disrespect. It was a dark, gloomy brick room, quite unlike his pyramid, made of white, shining rock. And in front of him is a sour looking man with an amber hair. Demon Lord, Aur. You son of a bitch! The moment he saw that face, he awoke with his mind still in daze, and Usselmat shouted. But much to surprise, the voice which was projected out was not his usual beautiful voice, but a rather man-made one featuring an unpleasant sound, and the body doesnt move a finger. Rather than being constrained, it seemed almost like he had forgotten how to move it. The collar of obedience, is called. Its an ugly demonic tool, but its certainly convenient After hearing Aurs words, Usselmat realized that a collar was attached to his neck. Alhough he has never personally equipped it on himselfy before, it is certainly true being unable to move a finger but only able to preserve ones conciousness is a feature of a person who has been fitted with the collar of obedience. At the same time, he reminds me of his last. How am I alive? The queen of the iceXana Pierced through his guts, and Usselmat was supposed to have died. There is no way he possesses medical knowledge as a king, but he could understand that he shouldnt have been able to survive that wound. I Resurrected you. Cause I have something to ask Huh? Seeing Aur who said so lightly, Usselmat raised an idiotic loud voice. Resurrection. Just now, did this man, just mention resurrection. YYou bastard, of all things, did you just say thatyou turned me into an undead soldier! An undead soldier whose entrails are removed to prevent decomposition, with his soul trapped inside the dessicated body wrapped around in pieces of clothes, is even more vulgar and inferior to a slave with a collar. The word humiliation can not be used to express the humiliation, and the word rage which is insufficient to represent the rage descended upon Usselmat Undead soldier?Are you referring to those peculiar living dead?Do you think I will go through that trouble. I just healed your wound, returned your soul and revived you is all But, Usselmat was at a loss for words at Aurs continuing explanation. There is no way such a thingcan not be done. I wasthe very core of my guts should have been completely destroyed The spirit, the soul, the inner mind. Are supposed to dwell in the heart. With that pierced through, there is no way to survive and live. If after losing my heart and still alive then what am I, and what is it that I am feeling right now? So what?Heart is nothing more than a pump that circulates blood. In the first place, something like resurrection, as long as you havent lost your soul, I can even perform it from ashes From ashesyou say!? Dont be silly!As if something like that can be done! Resurrection from a state where the skin, the flesh and even the bones are lost and also, not as an undead but a living being resurrection, is a deed that even the miracles of a god cannot produce. Then, what do you think are you right now It should not be possible, but Usselmats existence itself is a solid proof. Although, those who became undead soldiers are equipped with the knowledge and experience they possessed while alive, they do not have self-sufficient ego as to think and talk like this. Even if it is the result of an unparalleled kings spirit, the complexion of the skin reflected in his sight has not changed whatsoever. It seemed to be true that he was truly resurrected from the dead. I have no interest whatsoever in you* peoples level of technology. I just want to ask you one thingTLN: The you used was a derogatory term like You bastards, son of a bitch Aur said that said that as if spitting out to Usselmat who was still feeling dumbfounded by the unbelievable event. Where is Hosuseri TLN: A god of mystery (Japanese mythology) Who is that? Shes a wolf girl, who you call Wepwawet The Wolf god Wepwawet. More precisely, the girl who received the curse. He felt like he had heard of the name Hosuseri, but he had completely forgotten about such a thing. I dont know. Im not interested in women below D-cup Seeing Usselmat say that over his shoulder, Aur involuntarily became dumbfounded. Its because since it is a word that leaked out of the soul, it is a truthful word without vanity. How stupid. And you call yourself the king of a country? Then let me ask you. Oh Demon Lord of a foreign country Without Usselmat moving his body in the least, and in the tone of voice that is being produced using sorcery, doesnt exhibit any aspiration. Although however, he felt something akin to a strong pressure on him, and so Aur adjusted his seating postureDD Other than the breasts of a woman, is there any other thing more important in this world And far more exceeding his expectationsor no, far more below and disappointing words, he deeply lamented. How worthless After going through the trouble of duplicating the collar of obedience, and even resurrecting him, what a huge waste of efforts. It is not even worth speaking any further. Aur was about to snap his fingers and turn him back into a corpse that doesnt talk, at that moment. Being served by such high quality women, are you saying those breasts are worthless. You bastard, and you still call yourself a man? With the words of Usselmat, Aurs movement came to a sudden halt. Dont misunderstand me. The one I called worthless was you* TLN: Derog term Even if thats the case. Especially that black hair woman with wings and horns. That size, that shape, one can even call it the pinnacle breasts Not even minding Aur who condemned him, Usselmat was speaking in a passionate tone. How foolish. The womans merit is not determined by the size of her breasts. To consider it worthless just because its small? there should be a limit to your thoughtlessness Then you are saying that you dont leap in joy deep in your heart when you gaze at the huge size of voluptuous breasts! Aur groans in his mind at Usselmats assertions. His words were biased too much, but in a nuisance it also contained some kind of truth. Will you kill me. Thats also not bad. But that means that you acknowledge my point, and nothing more than a testimony that proves that it cannot be objected. Oh Demon King of foreign country. If you admit defeat, then you may pierce through the core of this my heart! Along with a loud laughter, Usselmat declares that. I see, Aur murmured in his heart. Its bullshit. However, it also couldnt be overlooked. A king is one who cares about face*. Even if its a stupid thoughtless remark, If it is going to mean admitting defeat, they will not readily yield. TLN: face here means honor, facade, outward appearance On the other hand, Usselmat doesnt expect Aur will be convinced with his words and admit his defeat. Is that right, then die But Aur didnt bother with it and snapped his finger. The foolishness of speaking with someone whose fetish is different from yours, he has experienced it more times to last a lifetime with a lolicon Demon lying around somewhere. Most of all, he was not a natural-born king, but a Demon King who worked his way up, and values profit rather than face* TLN: face here means honor, facade, outward appearance Wait, wait, wait, wait!Stop!Knowing who I amyou bastard, do you think that you will get away without consequence! A myriad of spears grow like needle-point holder from the surface of the wall, and they slowly approach to the Usselmat while making a roaring sound. While ignoring the unsightly screaming voice of the man, who ugly unsightlyly, Aur turned his back at him and tried to leave the place then suddenly he stopped his leg. At the same time, the movements of the wall stops. WowHuhahaha!Thats fine, thats all right! Come to think of it, you bastardwhy Mari. Did you want that blonde girl? Aur asked Usselmat who laughs overbearingly. What this haughty sand king once demanded were Lilu, Sakuya, and Mari. Even if there is still room for growth from now on, Usselmat himself said that his omniscience can not see into the future. If it were false, the King of Sand would not have been exposed to such a state. Its because, that thing belongs to me Usselmat replied as if muttering word after word. What do you mean. How did Mari come to be yours The wall moves as if responding to Aurs words, the sharp tip pierces Usselmats forehead and blood flows. But even if the thorns break through his flesh and split his skull, Usselmat did not attempt to answer. Youll die you know There was also no reply for the advice. DD And just like that, only the sound of flesh and bone crumbling, resounded. Hmph Aur snorted, and then looked down on the piece of flesh that was once Usselmats just now. He doesnt know the reason why the man who was begging for his life so unsightly, chose to close his mouth for whatever reason. But, if he himself dies, there will be no reason to worry about it anymore. The dead cannot accomplish a thing. No matter what Usselmat was keeping to himself inside his mind, if the life is lost in this manner, everything becomes meaningless. That should have, been the case. The vague anxiety that clung to Aurs mind almost like a glue, could not be erased. Volume 2 - CH 13.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 12: Lets Create a Beloved Dungeon, Part 1 How are you doing? Ah, papa! They were in a simple room made out of light brown bricks. When Sofia saw Aur, she immediately jumped into his arms in an impressive display of love for her parent. Not bad. At least her attention span is much better than the princesss. But mostly she did that to escape from the lecture in the middle of which she was right now. Who is this princess? Hes talking about Yunis. Aur answered instead of the man. Even though he was way in his seventies and only white hair remained on his head, this man who was straight like a sword was Sofias personal educator, who imparted onto her the knowledge of the world that surrounded them. He was also a skilled politician whose skills at diplomacy might have even rivaled those of Melizand and Aur himself. Oh, but forgive my disrespect. Maybe I should title the young lady as Demon Princess? Personally I dont mind, but it gives me some bad vibes, so I think it would be better not to do it. He was the individual who has supported Wolfes country throughout the years. His name is Toscan. He is the former Prime Minister of the Kingdom of Grandiera. When he retired a few years back, Aur approached him and offered him a job as a personal educator for his children. Hey, papa. Right now everyone helps fix the Dungeon, but what about Yunismama? Cant she help them with their work? On Sofias palm, an image of people carrying large pieces of rock was reflected. These rocks were the parts of what Uzermart called a pyramid. Quite astoundingly, they did not used magic to transport them, but managed to make do with manpower alone, using ropes to pull them and logs places under them as rollers. It was a tremendous and admirable effort, but quite useless at the same time. With his magic, Aur could even make the stones float in the air, or create golems to carry them. They are well aware that this is inefficient, but if not for this, then they wouldnt have anything else to do. Reading Aurs expression, Toscan offered an explanation. Isnt there anything else for them to do? About that, this country is not that wide to begin with, so I dont know how the Emperor managed to take care of it with so little fields to maintain. Take a look at the map of this country. Toscan gradually expanded the map as Aur looked at Sofias somewhat frustrated expression. There is practically nothing here, here, here and here, here is the desert, a river runs roughly through the middle and then there is this field right here. Sofia explains while pointing at various points around the map. In other words, about ninety percent of the countrys space was barren desert. And the only ten percent that was suited for habitation was all cramped in the vicinity of the river. I see, so basically its like one big dragon vein. Aur said so after taking in the countrys topography. Magic power dissolves in the water. All of it that melts from the snow of the northern lands and travels through the river, where the land absorbs most of it, acting like a kind of insulator. Then, covered by the sand and having nowhere else to go, the magical power moistens the soil and enriches it, making the terrains near the river an ideal spots for farming purposes. The he moved his finger and pointed to the place where they were now, the center of the pyramid. Then, all that power arrives here in this pyramid, powering up this Heat Core, the source of Uzermarts power. There were some differences, but what he was doing here was similar to Aurs tactics. If there was any major difference, it would have to be that he did not used the Dungeon Core, but instead this whole pyramid with her complex structure. It trapped the energy inside of it and made it circulate slowly while allowing for releasing any excess amounts of it back into the atmosphere. Compared to the Dungeon Core, it was a rather primitive method. But the fact remained that it was probably build hundreds, if not thousands of years ago, and yet it still worked. Aur couldnt help but to wonder what was the civilization that made it like. So Uzermart monopolized such wealth of magic all to himself? Sofia nodded at that question. Those who do not live near the river those who live out in the desert are poor and hungry with pretty much nothing to eat, forced to live in extreme conditions while trying to make ends meet. The image of Tatsuki eating their food like there was no tomorrow appeared in Aurs mind. Sofia mustve been thinking exactly the same. So thats why you gave them that job? Thats right. The pyramid Yunis attack that cleaved it in two mustve seriously damaged it, which was evident by looking at Sofia who still looked like a ten year old girl. According to her words, the pyramid was now in a dead state as a Dungeon, and capturing it for their own gains was impossible. The pyramid was extremely useful, both as a magical energy storage and a fortress, so it made sense to hurry with its restoration. And making all of the citizens work together towards that goal served as an additional uniting factor. It was a good choice through and through, so Aur nodded approvingly. Papa Sofia then gently grabs Aurs sleeve and looks up at him. Having work is good, but there is not enough food to distribute to everyone equally. But this time, we can create many more fields thanks to elder sister Tatsukis tsunami thing. Now that Aur thought about it, such a thing really was possible. Except. What she pulled off in the first battle with Uzermarts forces was a powerful move, transporting so much of seawater into the desert. But the price of that stunt of hers was quite high. The amount of food she needed to consume to regain all of her lost strength was truly terrifying, even for someone called the Demon Lord. If they were to repeat that on a regular basis, it wouldve brought them to financial ruin sooner rather than later. So, I was thinking whether we could share some of our food with No, we cant. Sofia rounded her eyes when she heard Aur declared such a thing without batting an eye. He was very fond of her, and she knew that. That is why she was not expecting that he will refuse him. But, why? Because I am the Demon Lord. He told her in a strict tone. Of course, we can afford it and we couldve done it if we wanted to and we are responsible for our people, but think about it. If we help them once, they would learn to depend on us, and not on their own strengths. Do you understand what Im trying to tell you? He says that while looking his daughter right in the eyes. She understood her fathers words, but she found it difficult to accept. Even so I think this is wrong. If we can afford it, both countries should be helping one another. Listening to her words, Toscan closed his eyes and nodded twice. Listen, Sofia. No matter what youll do, youll always need to balance human resources and the amount of food needed to sustain those. But if you fail to do that, youll only generate losses instead of gains. Sofia could offer nothing to the people in the first place. No governmental control, no trusted officials, no institutions. Under such circumstances, functioning the same way as Aurs country was impossible. But investment was another matter entirely. As long as he knows that it will be profitable in the future, Aur could invest in this New Continent. But he was surprised nonetheless. To think that a small conversation with her would give him such an idea. You know, given enough time, I think the young lady here will grow into quite a fearsome politician Toscan muttered that to himself as he was gazing into the distance. Volume 2 - CH 13.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 12: Lets Create a Beloved Dungeon, Part 2 We have arrived, Sariha. Hearing the gentle voice of her father, Sarihas consciousness immediately awakened. Really?! She gets up from the bed while shouting enthusiastically. Wow! Then she looked out the window of their cabin and became speechless at the spectacle before her, with the wind blowing into her navy-blue hair and forcing her to narrow her eyes. Beyond the Annil River were a castle, a shrine, and the fort that shined with a golden light under the light of the strong sunlight. Everyone in the country knew what that magnificent structure was. It was the seat of the Sahara ruler, the pyramid. However, it was rebuild and renovated only a few weeks ago. Sariha was unaware of the details yet, but the new ruler, the one who defeated Uzermart, the previous emperor, didnt look down on the people the way he did and decided to open the pyramid to the public. Father, father, come here, quickly! Dont jump around like that or youll fall. Laughing at his daughter who was crossing the jetty like a scared little fawn, Sarihas father ordered his slaves to carry their luggage to the inn. Hey, father, look over here! This is amazing! On the way to the pyramid, various colorful stores and stalls were lined up, making the surroundings look really lively. It was also very crowded, almost like a festival or something. But it was not to honor a God or any figure of importance. It was like that here every day. Well then sweetie, ready to go pay a visit to the pyramid already? Umu! Excited, father and daughter headed towards the entrance to the pyramid. The stall had a number of exotic goods for sale on their counters, but all of that was apparently of little interest to Sariha. Welcome, brave explorer. Before you proceed any further, please pick your weapon of choice. After paying for the entrance, various kinds of weapons were presented to them: swords, spears, shields, clubs, axes and many more instruments of war they had no idea that even existed. Uhm, are we going to. Fight with these? Please rest easy, Sir, those are just replicas. The woman who looked like a guide explained that to the worried father as Sariha was wondering what kind of weapon she should take with her. She never held a real one in her hand before, but she understood that those were just copied made for the sake of entertainment. Eventually, she ended up picking a double-edged sword. She also wanted to try out the sword that was taller than her entire height or a ridiculously oversized axe, but ultimately decided that a small weapon was better suited for combat in the pyramids narrow spaces. No go forward without fear, oh brave hero, defeat the monsters that dwell within this Dungeon, avoid countless traps along the way and beat the Lord of the Dungeon to save our king. All right! Sariha raises her sword and responds eagerly. Her little chest was filled with all kinds of emotions: fear, tension, excitement, expectations, you name it, she felt it. .! Right as she entered the Dungeon, a small demon attacked her. It was roughly half her size, but it was still pretty terrifying with its claws, fangs and wrinkled face. Ya yaaaaaaaaa! But Sariha was the one to strike the first blow against it. It was a laughable attack, slow and inaccurate, but as soon as it connected with the demons body it tore him to shreds and send its body back to the surrounding darkness. And as soon as it vanished, a sound of a fanfare could be heard. What is it, what is it? You have gained a level. It seemed like both the sound and the voice were coming from the sword, so Sariha stared intently at the weapon in her hand, waiting for it to say something more. You have acquired a Fireball spell. Fireball? As she murmured the name of the spell, the blade in her hand shone brightly and released a ball of fire out of it. Wawawawawa! Sariha reflexively backed away, but the fireball disappeared into the ceiling without hurting her in any way. I see, so its not the real fire. She shoots the fireball a few more times to get herself acquainted with it. The flame ball that shot from the tip of the sword had no smell, and generated no heat, so she doesnt have to worry about burning herself accidentally. .good, all set. A big smile rose on her face like a blooming flower. Stone Blast! Ice Wall! Lightning Strike! A giant boulder crashes against the monsters, wall of ice pushes them back, and from beyond the wall, lightning pierces tem. Hiiiiiya! With her small sword, Sariha cuts off the head of the monster that tried to attack her as his whole body burns down. You have gained a level. You have acquired Illusion magic. Hooray! Sariha grips her fist tightly and raises it into the air along with the sound of the fanfare. Illusion! She immediately proceeded to check the new spell out, and when she did, a spitting image of herself appeared before her. So this is like a decoy hmm, could prove really useful in battle. New magic was learned only during the level up procedure, and it only gave the name of the spell, figuring how to use it was the players job. That is how Sariha came up with the combination of those three spells earlier. As she progressed further into the dungeon, the enemies were getting bigger and stronger. Being hit by their attacks never hurt her, but instead it drained her HP (Hit Points) up. If their number reaches zero, it will probably be game over for her. When she entered the next room with the altar in the middle of it, something in the back of her mind was telling her that the last battle was coming up. And then, the whole chamber got filled with dark smoke that swirled and danced around until it formed itself into a shape of a dragon with long head filled with rows of razor sharp teeth, iron scales and wings that send small hurricanes further whenever he flapped them. It was Sarihas first time seeing something like that, but instinctively she knew that this enemy was probably disgustingly strong. Fireball! Fireball! Fireball! She ran towards it while spewing one fireball after another. Since it was the first spell that she learned it was relatively weak, but had a good range and short casting time, allowing for shooting in rapid succession. Normal monsters could have avoided it, but a feat like that was impossible with such a huge body. All the fireballs hit the dragon right in the kisser, making explosions bloom all over it. All right! When she tried to get closer to give him a taste of the lightning strike, he suddenly protruded his head from the smoke and opened his gaping mouth. And in the next moment, Sarihas vision was dyed completely red. Damage taken: 40. Total Hit Points remaining: 60. Youve got to be kidding me! She screams, not even knowing what exactly happened. When she was taking hits form Minotaurs or stone golems, the damage she received was ten at best. And here she suddenly received four times that damage. If that attack hits her one more time, it will be all over for her for sure. Ah, that right! Illusion! She cast her newest spell that she just received to create a duplicate of herself in the other corner of the room. When the dragon saw it, it bended its long neck in that direction and marched towards it. And now Restoration. Hit Points recovered: 10. Total Hit Points remaining: 70. She heard a voice when she used healing magic with the sword put to her chest. Unfortunately, healing magic could not be used time after time, but its cooldown was low enough to allow frequent usage. Just as she was finished, the dragon approached her phantom and breathed a large amounts of fire from its mouth at it. Now she finally knew what hit her earlier. I, Illusion! Preventing such an AoE attack was likely out of the question, so her only option was to avoid it altogether. Using another phantom as a decoy, she climbed onto its head. Lightning Strike! Her spell connected, hitting the beast on the nose. That was the first time she managed to inflict some damage onto him. All right, lets keep it coming! Stone blast! Wind Blades! Fireball! Explosion. Gyaaaaaa! Using a brief gap between her spells, the dragon swung its tail towards Sariha, knocking her back onto the ground. Damage taken: 30. Total Hit Points remaining: 40. The attack didnt hurt or paralyze her, but instead took another chunk out of her HP. At the same time, the dragon turned its attention towards her again. R, Restoration! Hit Points recovered: 10. Total Hit Points remaining: 50. Damage taken: 40. Total Hit Points remaining: 10. Immediately after finishing her spell, Sarihas field of vision was dyed red again. The voices signaling recovery and damage sounded at almost the same time. Hiiiya! She was exhausted and the next healing spell wont be ready in time. Realizing that there was nothing else she could do, the girl threw her sword at the dragon just as he was preparing his next breath attack. Critical Hit. The dragon raised a scream as the voice from the sword announced. As it was thrashing around and stomped its legs, it soon fell to the ground and faded away into nothingness. II did it! Shouting excitedly, Sariha picked up her sword and headed for the altar in the middle of the chamber. Waaah, amazing! Youre the first one to ever clear my Dungeon! Congratulations! But when she approached it, suddenly a green haired girl jumped at her out of it. She looked like she was the same age as Sariha, maybe slightly older. Are you a God? Unlike the monsters she met until now, this girl felt incredibly real. But something was telling Sariha that she wasnt just a simple child. Thats right, I am Sofia, the God responsible for this Dungeon and the current king of this land for the time being I guess. Sofia puffed out her chest confidently. Oh, the king. Ah, forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty! Realizing that, Sariha kneeled hurriedly. She wasnt expecting to meet the ruler of the entire country in such entertainment facility in the first place. Oh, theres no need for such formality. Whats your name? I am Sariha, Your Highness. Is that so? Well then Sariha, I guess I should give you a reward for clearing the entire Dungeon in such a splendid fashion! Huh? Reward? As soon as Sofia finished speaking, the floor beneath them opened up, revealing a pitfall. She does not even have the time to scream. But strangely enough, her body never hits the floor. Instead, she slides into a strange looking room. What is it? And in that room, there was a man with Amber hair. Volume 2 - CH 13.3 Chapter 12: Lets Create a Beloved Dungeon, Part 3 Wet and dirty sounds reverberated in a narrow stone room. Those were the sounds of a man caressing a girls secret place, and a girl whose mouth was full of the mans c*ck. Sariha lies on the bed with her head between Aurs legs, helping herself with her hands to amplify her mouth service. At the same time, Aur used his hand to play with her secret place, making it overflow with love juices. Nnn, fuuuu, aaaaahhhhhh! Her young body sucks the pleasure in like a sponge, and uses the sensations running through it to serve him more eagerly. Aaaahh, youre good! Aur thinks so as he caresses her dark blue hair. He was also wondering how on earth thing ended up the way they did. Tourism? Yes, that is what I want to teach me about. It was three days after Aur refused Sofias request that she came to him with such words. She was spreading parchment after parchment on the table, paying no heed to Aur, who was quite puzzled. Just what kind of Dungeon do you want to make? What was written on those papers was a proposal to turn the pyramid into a big entertainment facility. I think that we could leave all the traps as the main attraction, but maybe we could add some monsters or demons to spice things up but first we need to clean all the dead bodies up. Wait, wait, wait a moment. Calm yourself down, and start from the beginning. Aur stood up to stop Sofia, who was spreading even more papers on the table. When it came to Dungeon building, Aur could proudly declare that there was no one who knew more about the matter in the entire world than him. But he did not understand a word of what Sofia was going on about. Fue? Allow me to explain. Appearing behind Sofia, Toscan offered an explanation to the Demon Lord. Here in Sahara, the difference between the rich and the poor is very prominently displayed. Basically, those who live near the river live a carefree and comfortable lives, whereas all the people living away from it struggle to get by day-by-day, having problems with procuring even something as necessary as clean running water. Which is why I was thinking of taking advantage of the tourism industry to relocate our wealth So far Aur was roughly able to understand what her intentions were. By having rich people explore the Dungeon! Not eliminate them and claim their wealth, but rather use the Dungeon to extract their wealth from them under the guise of an entertainment attraction. Thats right. And mommy said that youre a man for the job when it comes to organizing dungeons. Indeed, there was no lie in that statement. The thing is, he usually used his knowledge to create traps and obstacles with the intention of laying waste to potential intruders. He has no experience whatsoever in the entertainment industry, and he doubted that the rich people would want to spend their money on risking their lives in a life-threatening activity like that. Its useless if I cant kill them. Useless? Yes, useless. Just to be sure, Sofia stares back at Toscan, and he nods eagerly. There was certainly truth in that. Aur was always so serious that he would not even think of doing anything that was, purely for fun. On the other hand, if they wanted to explore a Dungeon, then those with money would surely do better by hiring adventurers to do so on their behalf. As long as they had them, there was no reason to get themselves directly involved in something so dangerous. But Sofias idea was to change that exact prejudiced viewpoint by managing the Dungeon in a totally different way than Aur did up to this point. Whether it was food, entertainment or anything else, success could not be achieved without money, which was the undeniable fact. But when it came to tourism and sightseeing, the only costs would be that of maintenance of the site, and if the pyramids repair would proceed as planned, it could be restored to full functionality really soon. And thats not all. The pyramid was used to catch and gather all the magical energy that was flowing down the river. This means that everyone whos traveling by the river is bound to reach the pyramid by some point. And since river basins were bastions of the rich, it was important to have the proper means of transportation ready at any time. If the pyramid, which served as a seat of the Emperor and his lackeys up until now, will be opened to the general public, it will be a great display of what kind of ruler Sofia wanted to be. There are bound to be some problems of course, but with enough teamwork between her and Aur, there was nothing they couldnt do. Those were the circumstances in which the Dungeon Capturing Experience Plan was created. It turned the Dungeon into a recreational facility remodeled with usage of Lilus magic that also utilized the illusion of monsters to make the experience as authentic as possible. The outcome was unexpectedly good. The whole idea was well received, and it gave them quite a steady source of income. Uhm, who is that? Aur was confused by the sight of a little girl who had suddenly stormed into his study, and Sofias cheerful voiced offered him an explanation to this peculiar situation. This is Sariha, one of my friends. She did something amazing, you know? She cleared the Dungeon all by herself, so I was hoping you could give her some kinda reward for that. A reward, you say? Yup, the one that you always give to moms! Sofia blurted something like that so innocently. Eh, something should finally be done with her spying habits. Now that Aur got a closer look at his unexpected guest, she was indeed cute, so he might as well humor her for a bit. You dont have to be afraid. Have you met Sofia? I am her father. Y-Your Majesty?! When she heard that, fear and caution faded away from her face, replaced instead by tension and awe. It seems that youve braved the Dungeon all by yourself and conquered it, and thats quite a feat for someone so small, truly an achievement worthy of praise. He then gently patted the girl called Sariha on the head, and channels a little magic to it. Its embarrassing. Her eyes became lumpy and moist, and all signs of tension disappeared from her face. It was a simple magic that was supposed to relax the target, but it worked really hard on a little girl without that much magic. I will give you a reward for your bravery. Tell me what you want. It can be anything. Well, I, uhm When she was asked what she wanted, she suddenly got all confused. Even if he was just a stranger to her moments ago, she accepted him surprisingly fast once she discovered he was Sofias father. Maybe it was due to the atmosphere around him? Aur did have a distinct air about him that was quite similar to that of the noblemen which Sariha had a chance to meet as a daughter of the merchant. And now, due to the effects of Aurs magic, all of her doubts have been erased, and she was very excited. Theres nothing that I really want at the moment. I had lots of fun just now, and thats enough for me. No need to hold back, child. You can ask me anything, and if itll be in the realm of possibility, I shall grant it to you. According to Sofia, this girl was the first one to clear the entire Dungeon, including the last dragon that was guarding the treasure. Many have tried up to this day, children and adults alike, but she was the first one to manage that. Well, if you put it like that, Your Highness then could you give me the reward Sofia was talking about earlier? And suddenly she asked for something totally unexpected. She was born as a daughter of a rich man living in luxury, therefore she had nothing that she desired. If she wanted something, all she had to do was to ask her father about it, and he would give it to her. But since she lost her mother at an early age, she was always fascinated with the stories about husbands and their wives, and how they interacted with one another. Uhm, that could be a little problematic. Isnt there really something else that you want? Trying to dodge the bullet, Aur strengthen the spell to the point where it was basically hypnosis. Under his suggestion, she should ask for literally anything else but that one thing. No, really. Im curious about that reward that a husband gives to his wife. (WHAT?!) But his magic bounced off of her without any effect, making him scream in surprise in his mind. That he did not expect. To think that such a young girl would be able to unconsciously counter his magic! Now now daddy, you need to play by the rules! Sofias voice sounded in the room again. So it mustve been her doing, not Sarihas. To think that she had such a troublesome ability up her sleeve. He did say that he will grant her anything that she asked him, and he was a man of his word. So if that was truly what she wanted, then he had no other choice. All right, I will give you what you ask for. Aur touched a wall with his hand, placing the whole room under his direct control. He also cast a few barriers that should prevent any prying (Sofias) eyes from spying on them. At the very least, I will make sure that youll not regret it. Volume 2 - CH 13.4 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 12: Lets Create a Beloved Dungeon, Part 4 Uhm, Lord Aur? What exactly are we going to do now? Sariha lies on the bed in accordance to Aurs instructions. Her question was an expression of simple doubt rather than the anxiety for the future. The only thing that men and woman can do on the bed. Im going to make love to you. Make love? Apparently she did not understand what he was saying, thats why she repeated after him. It means something like this for now. Eh?! Were gonna hug each other?! She tilts her head curiously. You still dont understand, do you? He the proceeds to grab her small chest. Hahahahaha, stop it, Lord Aur, it tickles! But her reaction to this move was not disgust, but a pure laughter. It looks like she still has no knowledge of the sexual acts. Okay, seems like we need to start from scratch. Lets remove this first L-Lord, Aur, no more, that really tickles now! She said that with a tinge of frustration in her voice when he tried to remove her clothes. Dont be afraid, it wont be tickling you soon. Im going to do something that will feel good to you. She looked him in the eyes and nodded. Showing her complete trust in him, she laid still on the bed. He flipped her skirt up and reached his hand to remove her panties, and she obiediently assisted him with that. Her skin had a characteristic, brownish color, from the tips of her toes all the way to her young face. There was not much of womanly flesh on her limbs yet, but her whole body exhibited a healthy beauty. When he stroked her thigs and butt, she was only giggling slightly. When he opened her legs slightly, her secret place entered his field of vision. As one might have expected of someone so young, there was no trace of pubic hair there yet. Uhm Lord Aur? Just as he was about to proceed, she stopped him with her worried question. Is is this going to be a massage? So she thought this is going to be a massage? Well, if she wants to think that, then hes going to let her think like that. It is a massage, but at the same time it isnt it. Its something a little bit more special that might make you feel funny, but I guarantee that itll make you feel good. Ah, then by all means, please make me! Explaining would be too troublesome, so Aur just decided to go with that. He dived between her legs with his tongue and gently licked her there. Eh? She did not expect him to lick her there at all. Sariha raised a surprised voice, but due to the fact that he warned her that hes going to do something like this she raised no objections. Aur carefully traces his tongue around her slit and slowly pushes it inside her. He also added his fingers to the mix to make her feel even better. Due to the fact that she was so young and probably never even thought about touching herself up until now, she was so tight that inserting even one finger posed a significant challenge. Instead, he chose to focus on her flower bud, hidden away from the world by a small piece of skin. Nnnn Feeling that caress especially hard, a moan escapes Sarihas mouth. It was a sound that she has never even heard before, one that was totally unknown to her. To avoid stimulating her too much, Aur focuses on other places as well. In doing so, her vaginal opening loosens, gradually allowing fingers to invade her secret place inch by inch, making her liquids drip slowly onto the bedsheets. Nnn, aaah, fuuuaaaahhnn! The voice leaking from the mouth of Sariha gradually increases its frequency and it gets increasingly more hot and bothered . Aur thought that she was an obedient girl who mustve been raised to become a proper lady, hence her lack of knowledge of everything that was related to sex. But is not just about her mindset or inexperience. She was obiediently accepting everything that he was doing to her without complaints. Nnn, fuuuu, ghhhh! Continuing the fingering, the second finger was making its way into the vagina of Sariha, making her voice all glossy and sounding more like that of a woman. However, there was no fear or embarrassement in it. The only thing present in it was the pleasure derived from what Aur was doing to her. She might grow up to be an outstanding concubine, he thought as he scraped her insides fith his fingernails. Haaaaan! She couldnt stop herself from moaning caused by the constant, merciless assault on her erogenous zones. Her whole body was becoming hot and tingly, and it all felt the same as that one spot between her legs. Next, Aur lifted her dress even further, exposing her chest and belly to his eyes. Even though it was small, the cherry-colored tips of her breasts were already stiff and hard. Hyaaan! Her whole body jolted as he pinched them with his fingertips. Lo looooord, Auur! She called out his name in the heat of passion. Did he caressed her there with too much force? It feels good, so so please, do it more! But she told him something completely opposite. Your breasts only? No, not just them, everything even my crotch feels so good that I cant think anymore! Sariha says in a hoarse voice, shaking her head. You know that there is a more appropriate name for your crotch, right? There is. Its called a p*ssy. Now, try saying this yourself. P* p*ssy Good. Now He took his thing out from his pants and presented it to the girl. It was her first time seeing something so big, so her eyes widened in sheer astonishment. Do you know what this thing is called? Its a penis. A penis? She saw her fathers when they were bathing together, but she had no idea that it was called like that. And this one in front of her looked very different than her fathers. It was small and shriveled, and it was dangling like the tail of a cow and had two wrinkly ball-like things hanging in a skinny sack, whereas the one here right now was big, long, thick and veiny, looking almost like a sword or a club. The tip was also very glossy and shiny. Do you want to touch it? Y yes. Sariha nodded, staring at the small opening at the tip of Aurs thing like it was the most interesting thing in the entire world. Hesitating a little as it was twitching a lot, she slowly touched it with her fingers. Its hard and hot She strokes it with her hands to confirm its shape, all the while feeling its pulsating hotness through her fingers. I want you to lick it now. As he gave her the order, the girl slowly got his member near her mouth, and tried to gobble it down in one go. Helping herself with her small hands, and tried to taste it with her cat-like tongue. Under her rough and unskilled caresses, Aur was not able to hold out for long and unloaded himself straight into her mouth, cumming so much that her cheeks got all puffy. Nnnn, nffuuuuu! She did not see that coming, so this sudden eruption took her by surprise, but nevertheless she didnt let go of his thing, and drank his seed little by little without spitting up anything. That right now that was? That is the thing called semen. Its the source of all life produced by mans penis. The source of life? Sariha traces her fingers around her lips, and gazes at the remains of semen left on her fingertips. It was very delicious! Of course, it was an illusion placed upon her by Aur without her noticing. Normally a virgin wouldnt call something as sticky and smelly as semen delicious. Do you want to taste more of it? Yes, gladly! Taste was the only thing that he altered, the rest remained unchanged, including the fact that it was addicting like a drug, making Sariha crave more and more of it. * * * Ah, Lord Aur, this feels so good! More, please give me more! Make me feel. Even better! Kiss me, please! Sariha desires a kiss from him with a sweet voice. When Aur brought his face closer to her, she instantly wrapped her arms around him and shoved her tongue into his mouth. She was as unskilled at kissing as she was at other sexual acts, but her enthusiasm was something that should be praised and admired. In the meantime, he continued to finger her p*ssy until she was brought to the edge of her climax, until finally she stiffened her whole body and her vaginal muscles clenched around Aurs fingers so tightly that he felt like she was going to rip them off. Either way, the deed has been done. Sariha came, and she was still shivering while feeling the aftereffects of her first-ever orgasm, making her honey pot so hot that he could feel her warmth all the way in his shoulder. But it was about time to kick things into high gear, so he pulled his fingers out of her. Ah Her expression, however, was screaming that she didnt want him to stop. Do not worry. The real thing starts now. The real thing? Im going to put my penis inside you. When she heard that, she twitched reflexively. Just by looking at it, Aurs penis was thicker than three of his fingers placed together. She couldnt even begin to fathom what was going to happen to her if he was to jam something like that inside of her now. Here I go. Not waiting for approval from her, he jammed himself in all the way in a single, powerful thrust. AAAAAAAAAAaaaaAAaAAaAaAAaaAAaaAAaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh! Even with all the preparations to swallow Aurs meat lump easily and accept it all the way to the deepest place, he could still insert himself about halfway through. When Aurs penis was buried halfway, it couldnt go any further, and Sariha was gasping for breath. The pain and the pleasure mixed together and washed over her like a flood. Even though it hurt, shes never felt something so good in her entire life. She unconsciously wrapped her legs around the waist of Aur and embraced his back, clinging onto him with her whole body while pressing her forehead against his chest. Her small body felt so fragile and weak in his arms, but he gently hugged her back and began to move. Ah, ah, ah, aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh! Now all that Sariha could do was to surrender herself to the torrents of pleasure that were engulfing her. Every time Aur moved inside her, she felt as if her body was floating up in the air with no means of getting back. It was a strange and alien feeling, but not the one she disliked. However Mu.! Aur gave a small groan as he felt the vaginal opening tightening around him. The vaginal opening of small and narrow Sariha was not only tightening on Aurs thing but made him feel numb in the waist. Moreover, every time Aur pushes backwards, Sariha is tightening even more, which was unbelievable for the one so young and inexperienced. This is more than he bargained for. While murmuring, Owl pierced the inside of Sariha by twisting the movement of his waist. While being pierced by a thick c*ck, Sariha begins to feel the intensified pleasure of a true woman. Ahhhh, Lord Aur, youre twitching inside me so much! Do you do you feel good with me?! She was no longer a little girl, she has ascended way past that stage. She was now the same as a full-fledged prostitute. Cant hold it. Any longer! Gonna cum soon! Do it, shoot it all the way into my tummy, give it to me! Sariha begs Aur for his sperm in a lustful voice unbefitting of a kid like her. Simoultaneously, she focused all of her vagina muscles to milk him dry out of everything he got, until finally he released his load inside of her with the strength of a raging volcano. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!! A tremendous amount of semen made its way down Sarihas womb. Her body violently convulses, and she ended up peeing herself while her tongue is outstretched and her eyes rolled into the back of her head. Aur continues to thrust himself into her until every last drop of his seed is spent and poured into her. When he was finished, he layed her on the bed and tried to pull himself out of her, but she didnt want to let him go, even though she herself lost consciousness. A virgin, huh? He thought that it was good that he was able to control himself, otherwise Sofia might have ended up in place of that girl long ago. Volume 2 - CH 14.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 14: Lets Incite the Coward, Part 1 Haaa its so beautiful. Lilu reacted in such a way after witnessing the sight before her. But her reaction was not alone. Aur, Yunis, Spina and Mari also reacted in similar way. The pale castle looked like it was made entirely out of quartz. All the roofs were sharpened and shiny like the spearheads, making even Aur speechless. It was indeed some wonderful architecture. This is one of the few things that this country can genuinely be proud of. Only one of them, Zana, the Ice Queen said something like that as if it was not that big of a deal. Is it made entirely out of ice? Yes, the one gathered from the lake that will never melt no matter how much heat will be applied to it. Zana answered the question as if it was nothing interesting. It was hard to believe that such a massive building was made up entirely out of ice, but apparently that was the case. Even though it was the middle of the summer, the road they walked on was covered with great amounts of snow. Its the first time that I see Lilu with that much clothes on her. Demons are supposed to be resistant to both heat and called, so I dont really get why you put on so much of them. Shut up. I may be resistant to them, but it is still unpleasant. Lilu and Yunis started bickering with one another, and Spina shook her body under the fierce winds. Even though the sun was shining on a clear blue sky, the coldness still seeped right into her bodys core. And it was like that in the country who was right next to the desert nation of Sahara. That is what the land of Himuro was. Well be indoors soon, so youll be able to rest easy. Zana says that as they are approaching the castle and she holds her hand towards it. As she does so, the water from the moat surrounding the castle rises and freezes, creating a bridge for them to walk on. Queen! As they were crossing the bridge, the soldiers came to greet their queen. Its good to see you back, my queen. Thank you for protecting the castle during my absence. Zana talks to her subjects politely in a tone that was more gentle and serene than when she was talking to Aur or the others. Was this her natural disposition? And its good to see you back and in good health, Princess Eve. Everyone was overjoyed to see Eldav, but she just covered in fear and hid behind Aur. Eve? This is her real name, the one given to her by our mother. The one to tell them that was not eve herself, but Zana. My real name? The girl herself acted as if she didnt know what her sister was talking about. Its no wonder that you do not remember it. After all, youve been in captivity for the last ten years. Not to mention that her free will was sealed and she was treated like nothing more but a doll. So it was no wonder that she forgot even her own name. I know that this is not nearly enough to thank you for rescuing my sister, but you have my eternal gratitude. Zana and her subordinates kneeled down and bowed to Aur and his crew. Yunis was the first one to break the awkward silence that filled the castles entrance. You know what Zana? You guys are so funny. Aur tried his best to hold back the laughter at the back of his throat. Right? I wonder if all of them are so uptight. Must be the harsh environment, nothing we can do about it. Aur tried to tell a mocking joke, but no matter what he said, there was no killing intent coming from Zanas men towards them. This must be because the hard living conditions steeled their bodies and souls to such a degree. No matter what happened, they have maintained their postures and formal attitude. Now, let us continue this discussion properly inside the castle together with a cup of delicious tea. Do you have any favorite poisons that you would like to drink together with it? Dont put any poison in. I have nothing against them, but I prefer to drink them separately not to ruin the taste. Aur laughed while the others gave him a doubtful expression. Is all of this really made out of ice? Its so strange that its not cold at all. Lilu was admiring the icy walls as Yunis was taking her thick cloak off. The walls were rough to the touch, but no further cold was emitted from them. The fire that was burning in the room was hot enough that there was no need for them to wear coats, but even then the ice showed no signs of melting. If they were told that this was all made out of glass, they would have probably believed them, but if that was true then this whole place would have crumbled down under its own weight before long. So this ice surely mustve been quite extraordinary. Well, good thing that beds are not made out of it, at least. Yunis says as she crashes on the soft bed that squeaks under her weight. Their quality leaves a lot to be desired, but I guess theyll do for now. Spina commented, hearing the unpleasant sound. The residents of this castle might have considered this a luxury, but the truth was that everything here was inferior to Aurs Dungeon. So Zanas words that this country had nothing but snow, ice and poverty were true after all. Are you worried about Sofia? Lilu asked Mari, who was sitting on the beds edge without a single word. Yeah a little, I guess. I think that as long as she is together with Master, theres nothing for you to worry about. Spina shared her honest opinion with everyone. Since the two of them were responsible for the diplomacy between Sahara and Himuro, Aur and Sofia stayed with Zana for the time being. To be honest, Im also worried, but its not like we can do anything about it now, can we? Yeah, pretty much. Yunis agreed with Lilus words, and Mari began her preparations. Stop dozing off in such a place. Stopping the pen that was moving at tremendous speed, Aur scoffed at Sofia as he put down the parchment and spun the pen around in his fingers. At the end of the meeting they still had some arrangements they needed to take care of, and that took them roughly three hours. Now get up! Fueh? Im not sleeping! Im not sleeping at all! Sofia jumped up from the sofa on which she was lying, completely unconscious. But Aur didnt say anything to her, handing her a document instead. Here, review it and then sign it if theres nothing wrong with it. He then proceeds to hand the copies of that same document to Zana, who was sitting at the other side of the desk. Did you managed to memorize the previous ones? Of course, just who do you take me for? This is what they were doing for the last few hours. Aur and Sofia were signing the documents, and Zana was memorizing their contents. Everythings fine with that one. Sofia wrote her signature on the document and handed it over to Aur. Well, hows it going? Memorized that one as well? I cannot do that. Aurs hand which was passing documents to Zana froze in place. His arms were covered with ice all the way to his chest. What is the meaning of this? Aur used his magic to block Zanas eyes, but the over half of his body has already been covered in ice, and it kept on spreading, slowly, but surely. Nothing. Nothing at all. Zana laughed. Not that the battle with Sahara was finished, the connection of their souls has been severed, as it was no longer needed, so he was unable to determine what she was thinking. Its just like Ive told you when we did it for the first time, remember? I will kill you for this humiliation. She certainly said something like that, but Aur had forgotten all about it until today. So she wanted to do this this whole time, but couldnt because of their connection, and just waited for a moment when it will be no more? Then she mustve really held a grudge against him. Besides, she wouldnt have just thrown empty threats around him since she knew what she was capable of. In other words, she mustve had a plan for his execution all along. He looked at his left arm, which was frozen solid and ceased to move. So she wasnt joking after all. Sofia was safe, as she was the formal master of the Dungeon here on the continent of Yamato, and her name was already at the documents describing cooperation between Himuro and Sofias Dungeon. Nothing would change with them even if Aur was killed now, because it lacked his signature. Then, there was only one option left for him to take. Sofia! He threw her the stone cube with his right hand which could still move slightly. GO! Volume 2 - CH 14.2 Chapter 14: Lets Incite the Coward, Part 2 RUN! Eh?! EHHHHH?! Sofia hurriedly jumps out of the room in accordance to Aurs orders. Capture her! Ehhhh, eh,eeeeehhhhhh!? Zana shouted her order, and the soldiers immediately gave chase after Sofia, who was clutching Aurs cube tightly to her chest. Due to her small frame, she was able to avoid the arms that were stretching towards her in an attempt to capture her. Wait, stop right there! However, she was just a small girl. She mightve gained the ability to function normally even outside of the Dungeon, but she could utilize her full power over it only if she was in its area. She would have taken control over the Dungeon if she could, but in order to do that, the main Dungeon had to be near her current location. If it was, she couldve dig herself a tunnel connecting both places to escape, but that was now impossible to achieve. And she was now being surrounded from all sides without any means of further escape. Ah, this is! She suddenly noticed something as the men were closing in on her. As she muttered, they were blown away and rolled on the ground. Wha! What happened?! The captain of the soldiers squinted his eyes as he observed Sofias surroundings from the safe distance, trying to understand how she was able to blow his men away. But he was unable to understand her method at all. Even though she waved her hands around, she wasnt casting any spells. Even the Ice Queen, who was able to perform chants at super high speed had to do it with a small chant beforehand, but this girl had no need for such things at all. And he was still unable to discern what was attacking his men. There was no sudden gusts of wind or flashes of light. Then perhaps they should just attack faster, he thought. But that was out of the question when the spear of one of the soldiers simply bounced off of some kind of invisible wall a few centimeters before the girls face. But at that moment he understood what was going on here. I understand now! And when he tried to shout that, he suddenly lost consciousness. Im sorry, please, get out of my way! The girls voice echoed in the corridor that was densely populated by soldiers. Stop, please, move aside, dont get in my way! With her every word, another soldier is being blown away and rolls on the floor. One of them jumped from behind her and prepared his bow to shoot. Waaaah! Sofia screamed in surprise as the arrow bounced off of her back. So she could also block attacks aimed at the blind spots. Its a giant! Shouted one of the soldiers. An invisible giant is protecting her! Her blows were so strong that they even sent the trained soldiers in full sets of armor flying. Wind magic, even the most powerful, should be unable to do something like that so easily. So the explanation with the invisible giant, however ridiculous, was the most probable. Sofia was now being attacked from all four directions at once. But the result was the same as before. She has two more of them! Someone shouted such an information. Everybody, duck! A female soldier in a robe shouted as she prepared a spell by combining a lot of complicated marks. When she finished, a blast of freezing cold air was emitted from the palms of her hands, freezing Sofia in place. Eh, eeeh, what?! Sofia shouted as the air itself started to freeze around her, sealing her ability to move. What is this?! The air was also freezing around the being that protected Sofia, allowing the soldiers to roughly see its appearance. They thought that it was a giant with a shield with no sword and maybe a set of armor. But in reality it was a monster that looked like a grotesque amalgamation of countless tentacles that protected Sofia from harm and attacked anyone who tried to harm her. It was the cube that Aur created. A weapon that only he was capable of using properly, a small portable Dungeon. What was now active was its offensive-defensive mechanism. Wha, whats the meaning of this? When Sofia ordered it, one of the tentacles swooped in and send another batch of soldiers flying. But it was not exactly a tentacle, to tell you the truth. It was a compressed Dungeon passage. Outside of her Dungeon Sofia was just a little girl unable to use complex magic or any martial arts. However, there was one exception. If the Dungeon was given permission by its owner, it could be rented to someone, allowing them to manipulate as they saw fit. And since Sofia was the embodiment of the Dungeon, Something like that came as naturally as breathing to her. And that was the result. The passages were flailing around like strong arms, acting like both a sword and a shield for her. Even the freezing technique was meaningless, as the ice melted soon enough due to having no moisture to absorb from the air. Aur perfected it so much that it was able to take on over a thousand different forms. And Sofia was beginning to grasp exactly how to use them all to her advantage. Sofia was the Dungeon, and the Dungeon was Sofia. It transformed and moved according to her will. She was even able to pull stunts that were impossible for Aur to perform, and the current situation was the prime example of that. Its hopeless! Retreat, retreat you fools! When they retreated, Sofia squatted on the ground, hugging the cube to her chest and shivering all over. Even though she was safe with the portable dungeon beside her, for a little girl like her, being chased and attacked by soldiers was still not a pleasant experience. Maybe, this will be the right way. Using her memories from the previous walk, she tried to retrace her way to the room where Mari and the others were supposed to be. She didnt know the exact location, as they were guided separately at some point to get to the meeting directly. The castle was big, but it was not a labyrinth. The aisles were not created to make people stray, and the rooms layout was very straightforward. So she should be able to find Maris room if only she searches enough. Their meeting was held in the deepest part of the castle, and logically thinking, guest rooms should be located somewhere near the entrance. There was no reason to build them in other places. So in the best case scenario, she had to scale the whole castle from the top to the bottom. Just thinking about that made her shook involuntarily. The soldiers retreated for now, but they were by no means going to give up. Aur and the others were their enemies now, it would seem. But even if Sofia was to be left alone, she had to escape this sticky situation. What should I do? Her lonely voice echoed in the icy passageway ahead. Volume 2 - CH 14.3 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 14: Lets Incite the Coward, Part 3 Kya, kyaaaa, kyaaaaaaaa! Sofia runs down the corridor while screaming her throat out, but the roaring sound continues to muffle her screams down. It was the sound of a giant ice pillars falling to the ground from the ceiling. It was as if hammers rained down on her from above. Testing whether or not her invisible barrier could stop them was definitely a bad idea. Worst case scenario, she could even die crushed by the sheer weight of the huge icicles. She could not outrun them by herself of course. To run, she used the cube to create a mobile footing that glided on the floor like a surfing board, she was charging ahead at high speed. In addition to the ones falling on the floor behind her, new ones were also dropping in front of her, blocking her way forward. Surrounded from all sides by icy walls, she had nowhere to run anymore. And above her, more icicles were still incoming. One of them landed on the floor with a thunderous roar and shattered in a million pieces, making white smoke raise from the damaged floor. Entering that icy smoke, Sofia muttered to herself. Please let me make it on time. She passed through the gap between the pillars and stretched the Dungeon passageway forward, making it thin and long. She then created a small room that was centered around her and moved together with her. Is she were to do it just a moment later, she wouldnt have made it and she would have ended up crushed under the icy mass behind her. She was relieved that her maneuver work, but all of a sudden her moving floor bumped on the road and she began to lose control over it. Wh, what?! She scanned the entire floor quickly. It was not made of stone or wood. It is made entirely out of ice and is crystal clear. On such a floor without any bumps or scratches, the cube began to slip around uncontrollably, and she could not do anything about, because the floor was seemingly melting with the rest of the building like one big, conscious structure. Barely maintaining control of the cube, Sofia made a sharp turn into the next corridor. Unfortunately, it turned out to be a slope, so she picked up even more speed. ..! Her breath was caught in her throat at the sight that was ahead of her. The corridor ends suddenly, and further ahead was only the dark night sky. If she proceeds further, shes going to be thrown out of the castle. That wouldnt be that much of a problem, if not for the fact that she was still relatively high and the fall from here could prove to be potentially fatal, as her barrier was ineffective against fall damage. Sofia spreads the passages to the walls on the left and right in an attempt to stop herself from going any further, but it was useless. But they are made out of ice, so there isnt any crack or irregularity that she could grasp onto, and she proceeds without slowing down at all. If only she could sharpen the tips somehow. But that was also a no-go, as she could only shape the passages to be round or rectangular, and any kind of sharpening or other alterations were unavailable to her. Isnt there anything sharp in the Dungeon itself?! Without time to think, she shouted as she was about to be thrown out of the corridor. In a hurry, she extends the path under her feet and connects it to the path that is about to end. .! Ceiling with thorns! It was almost like a reflex reaction. The Dungeon had ceilings with spikes on them, which served as a tool for skewering the unwary adventurers. Sofia created it on both sides and rammed them into the walls. Not that she had such improvised hooks, it looks like shell be able to go further without losing control over her course again. But then the scenery before Sofias eyes distorted and changed. She looked at the thing in front of her and rubbed her eyes a few times to make sure she wasnt seeing things, but no matter how many times she did that, the scene before her does not change. Youve got to be kidding me! Sofia exclaims, but her sight was not manipulated in any way. From the other end of the hallway, there was a giant ice ball coming straight at her without making a single sound. Youve got to be kidding me?! But the reality was as merciless as it could be. The ball was so large that it blocked almost the entire corridor, leaving no gaps or spaces that could be used to escape it. So what does Sofia do? She expands her cube to the maximum trying to create a wall that would stop it. Even though the cub was small, it could create a dungeon space many times bigger than its original size, but nevertheless, there was still a limit. Right now the best she could do was to create two walls one after another and hope that it would be enough to prevent the ball form advancing any further. However, they were not enough and the ball hits the walls and destroys them. Except that it does not do that, because it emerges from the other side and continues to roll down the corridor without making a single sound. That was close. Way too close for comfort. The walls that Sofia created were not for stopping the ball, but for allowing it to pass through them. Basically what Sofia did was to fit herself between one wall and the other, and then she added the teleportation gates to them so that the ball passed through her without harming her in any way. And when she heard the sound of the ball falling and shattering in the distance, she trembled again, but not because of the cold, or because of fear. THIS IS SO FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUN!!!!!!!!! Its because she was having a time of her life right now. It was still frightening of course, but in a different way than those soldiers that attacked her were. Further down the way, as she was in the middle of the corridor, a part of it caved in as if it was deliberately melted, and she was in danger of falling into a pitfall full of icy spears. To avoid that, she expanded the footing over the gap and passed through it without falling into it. Until finally she came to a standstill at the ice wall that prevented her from going further down the spire. The hall in which she was now as literally littered with transparent walls that blocked the path further, like a true labyrinth. Using the material from the cube as a stepping stone, Sofia scaled one of them all the way to the roof and destroyed it. Getting trapped in such an icy labyrinth certainly wouldnt be in her favour, seeing as such a trap had no obligation to lead her to the exit. For all she knew, all the passages in that labyrinth could be dead ends with no road that would made it possible to proceed. After a brief trek through the snow covered roof, Sofia entered the castle again through one of the open windows. When she came inside, what greeted her was a gust of cold air several times colder than the attack of that one soldier earlier. Normally she would have paid it no heed, but now her cube was covered with a thick layer of snow. Snow melted into droplets of water, and that water was frozen solid in a matter of seconds in that freezing air. This cube was her only means of defense, and now she was unable to melt the ice and peel off the frozen snow off of it. It still worked, but any more of that freezing gusts and it will be frozen solid. And, as if reading the timing perfectly, an icy giant appeared in front of her. He reached towards her with its thick arm, but he was stopped by the invisible barrier that was still active. Arrow Slit! Then Sofia screamed and one of the sides of the cube opened, revealing a small magic circle out of which came a rain of magical arrows that pierced the giants body. Take that! When he lost his balance for a moment, Sofia created an icy hammer that crashed down on the giant and broke him down into tiny pieces. Sofia can only manipulate her Dungeon. But her way of using he cube was slightly different from Aurs, precisely because she was a Dungeon herself. She was unable to take Zanas castle for herself, but she could use its own materials against it. In other, more understandable words, she could add the material from this castle into the cube, and made that material her own. Instead of simply melting the ice, she took control of it and processed it to make that hammer a second ago. Now that another obstacle has been overcome, there was no need for her to be here any longer. All she had to do now was to reach the room where Mari and the others were. If she can manage to do that, then surely they will all form a strategy against Zana together. Lilu, Aurs trusted right hand woman. Yunis, a Hero on whom he came to rely on more and more. Spina, a complete enigma. And Mari, Sofias most beloved mommy in the entire world. If she just reunites with them, theres no way for them to lose. Mama! Finally arriving in the room, Sofia opened the door with a sense of joy and accomplishment. I am sorry, child, I truly am. But what awaited her was not Maris warm embrace. But this little game ends right here, right now. It was the sight of her four frozen mothers. Volume 2 - CH 14.4 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 14: Lets Incite the Coward, Part 4 Why why?! With watery eye and shivering body, Sofia slowly fell onto her knees. Why is Zana here? And why are they all frozen like that? Everything was outside of her scope of understanding. Why? This is my castle. Of course Id have my ways of going about it. And did you really think Ill be that stupid not to guess that youll be rushing towards the guest room? In the blink of an eye, she froze Sofias hands, making her unable to do anything to defend herself. Why? But Sofia just repeats the same question again. Why did I let you go? But Zana just answers her question with another question. Truly, if she wanted to, she couldve been able to catch her without letting her run around the castle so much. That is a good question indeed. And she smiled. It was a lovely, peaceful smile, totally unfit for the current situation. To drown you in the depths of despair. But her tone was so low and cold that it was truly frightening. You did well with that little body of yours, Ill give you that. Maybe you couldve even saved Aur, but now it does not matter. Zana walked up to Sofia, and gently caressed her soft cheeks. All you did was in vain. My ability allows me to choose the best possible result, and if I get serious, there is nothing and no one wholl be able to stop me. Why are you doing this? Sofia looked at Zana, still unable to understand what was going on. Its simple, really. All I want is to take you away from Aur. I want you to become mine. Sofia understood the hidden meaning behind her words. In wanting her, she wanted to seize control over Sahara and Yamato. Shes trying to have all of them to herself. Do not worry. I will not hurt a goose laying golden eggs, moreover, I will allow you to share all of your wealth equally between all the countries, but with extra attention to Himuro. And once you do, youll be able to live happily with your father and mother. So how about it? The words spoken in such a gentle voice sounded oh so sweet and tempting. And it looked like she had no other choice but to do as she says. With her cube all frozen up and bound hands, she had no means to escape or fight back. I dont want to! But the words left her mouth before she could bite herself in the tongue. As a new ruler of Sahara and the person responsible for the Dungeon in Yamato, even if she was a ruler in name only, she could not accept something like that. Zanas eyes narrowed down. So. And she put her finger on Sofias forehead. You choose to remain here, forever frozen. S-Stop it, please. Just before ice was emitted from her fingertip. The voice she heard was quieter than a whisper and trembled with fear, but it definitely managed to stop her. Why did you stop me? Zana looks away from Sofia and glances behind her, to the place where Eldav where Eve, her younger sister, was standing. L Lord Aur, he he is my savior. He he rescued me from the enemy Eve was visibly scared of her sister, and yet despite that, she continued to talk. Sister Lord Aur, he. He helped me. You feel indebted to him. Zana looked at Eve with her eyes half-closed. About that matter with Uzermart, I just cooperated with him because we had a common goal and enemy, nothing more, nothing less. For all those things that he did to us that he did to you, theres no way that I would ever forgave him. And when it comes to that infernal collars of his, Im sure we wouldve found a way to get rid of them ourselves if we just had enough time. Saying things that sounded like self-excuses, she turned towards Sofia once again. Now, choose, Little Demon Lord. Will you take up my offer and save your family, or are you going to join them in the prison of eternal ice? This was not a threat. If shes going to refuse her here, shes going to freeze her to death. She was so afraid that tears gathered in the corners of her eyes. She didnt want to be frozen for all eternity, without being able to talk to anyone, without being able to touch her loved ones, forced to watch as time passed on without end. She didnt want to feel lonely like that ever again. Thinking like that she gave Zana her reply. I ABSOLUTELY REFUSE! She was prepared to suffer the consequences of her choice. She decided that shes not going to run away. If she run away now, she would have never forgave herself as long as she lived. Now, there was nothing to be afraid of. Her answer was decided from the start. I see. She probably anticipated that, because she lifted her hand towards her forehead with a disinterested expression and channeled her ice through it, filling Sofias entire body with a chilling sensation What are you doing?! Moments after Sofias mind descended into the darkness, the ice was melted down. Ex, exactly what you see, sister. Sofia was trembling from the bone-chilling coldness, so Eve embraced her from behind and created a small flame in her hand. This, is what I want to do. So? See all the f*cks that I dont give. And she raised her hand towards the sky. Besides, what are you going to do with such a weak flame? With just a small movement of her hand, Zana extinguished Eves flame. Please, Lord Igarg, the Sun God, lend me your strength! When Eve shouted her prayer, a myriad of flames was born around her. Their heat and radiance was so strong that the ice around Sofia began to melt even without being directly touched by them. Too slow. But the cruel ice thwarted all of them even before Zanas words reached Sofias ears. Speed, precision, power I have grown quite powerful, Eve. Ever since the day of your kidnapping, I have devoted myself to mastering my Ice Magic, up to the point where every day I felt like my own hands turned into chunks of never-melting ice. Meanwhile, throughout those ten years, youve grown weak. I know you were subjected to unspeakable evil, but still With just a small breath, Eves body also was overtaken by the ice. She tried to counter it with her flames, but her reactions were just too slow and predictable in comparison to her older sister. This wouldnt have happened if you just sat quietly. You cannot win against me and you know it as well as I do. Zana looked at Eve as if she was scolding a little child. I. know that I. cant beat you Eve admitted that while she was resisting the ice. But this girl she can! The flame erupted, and the ice that was imprisoning Sofia evaporated in a flash. What? Zana waved her hand to get rid of the flame, but it was burning too strongly for her to stop it now. Your magic is indeed fast and powerful. But you cant just keep using it over and over, right? Sofia said as the flames danced around her in a whirlpool. You no, it cant be! The flames that Eve used earlier were not meant to fight Zana. Eve knew better than anyone that she was too weak to defeat her sister in battle. So youre using such a young child instead! That is why she dedicated that power to Sofia. Taken in by her Dungeon, the fire of the Sun God now became a material that Sofia could freely use and manipulate. That way she could divide it and increase its power in accordance with her needs. If its her, she can definitely beat you, sister! Volume 2 - CH 14.5 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 14: Lets Incite the Coward, Part 5 Kuh.! Zana created icy spears as she was being forced backwards while letting an agonized voice escape her throat. The spears fly at Sofia with an incredible speed from every direction. An attack like that should not be easily deflected, even for someone like her. But in the end, she was unable to land even a single hit on the Little Demon Lord. She was surrounded by the flames of the Sun God that acted as a shield in addition to her invisible labyrinth. That way, even if the ice is coming at her from every possible direction, it gets instantly melted before it could do any real damage to her. Not to mention that the flames incorporated by Sofia are much stronger than the ones that Eve used before. If hers were like the flickering candles, then the ones surrounding Sofia right now could be likened to the miniature suns. Zana might have had a chance at defeating her if she just continued to lower the temperature of the entire castle to the point where any fire could not even be ignited from a single spark, but as Sofia noticed earlier, her magic was powerful, but it was severely lacking in the sustainability department in favour of the speed. Sofia, on the other hand, was the opposite of that. Creating and deploying it took some time, but once it was deployed, it could not be easily extinguished. It could be said that both of them were the poorest possible match when it came to battling. But. Even though Sofia was now on the non-stop offensive, she could not gain the clear upper hand over the Ice Queen. And the reason for that was very simple. Even if she was the daughter of the infamous Demon Lord, she was never taught to kill people. The flame she received from Eve was essentially the same as the one used by Uzermart, a flame that could burn the very life itself away, leaving not even a trace of the opponents soul behind. It was a given that she could not wield such a powerful weapon with its full potential. Instead, Sofias aim was to drain Zanas stamina up. Surely there must be a limit on how many times she can create ice this powerful. On the contrary, for Sofia, using the Dungeon was as natural as breathing. She just has to continue what shes been doing so far, and eventually her opponent should be exhausted an unable to continue fighting. This has gone far enough. But Zana wasnt going to play by such childish rules. I am sorry if this looks a little clich, but if you value their lives, stop playing with that fire right now. She placed the icy blade at the frozen Maris throat, doing the same to the other girls in the room. A typical, by the book hostage situation. But it had enormous effect against a kid like Sofia. She looked back and forth between Zana and her frozen mother with a conflicted expression. Again, the choice is simple: defy me and sentence all of them to death, or do as I say and become mine. Zana forced Sofia to make a difficult choice as she tapped the necks of Lilu, Yunis and Spina with the ice blades. Eh? But instead of a reply, the only thing that left her mouth was a confused grunt that didnt fit the situation in the slightest. It would seem that you still dont get the gravity of the situation. I wonder if thisll help you clear your mind a bit? Irritated, Zana shook her sword. That blow, which seemingly had no force in it whatsoever, made a clean cut in Lilus frozen neck, and in the next moment, her head fell from her shoulders and rolled on the ground at her feet. Ah! Sofias eyes opened widely. Ah. ahahahahahahahahahahaha! She began to laugh her lungs out. Wh, whats so funny about all this?! Enraged by her unexpected reaction, she placed her blade at Maris neck next. I will kill her next! Is that really okay with you?! Sure, go right ahead. And then Sofia released as much fire as she could without any hesitation. She shaped the flames into giant fireballs, and send them flying straight at Mari, Yunis and Spina. There is no way that she could have mastered the divine flame up to the point where she could just melt the ice without hurting them in such a short time, so the fire envelopes them with its full might. What are you doing? Screaming in a panic, Zana hurriedly released more ice to douse the flames. She cant allow them to die now that she got so far! Apparently, I am insane. Looking at the state of Panic Zana was in right now, Sofia smiled a little. And then she created the flame in the palm of her other hand, and pointed it towards Zana. Im sorry to disappoint you, but if I have to choose between their lives and my freedom, I guess Ill choose freedom after all. Zana, please give up if you value your life. Huh? Whatre you talking about, you brat?! As Eve was watching all of it unfold from the sidelines, it was a sight that she just couldnt comprehend. Until just a while ago, Sofia was so terrified of Zana who took her mothers as hostages that she could barely stand. She couldnt wrap her head around what was going on at all. So even youd feel troubled if they died, right, Miss Zana? Sofia asks with a terrifying smile on her face. And what would make you think that?! I have already killed one of them with cold blood! Yes, you cut off Lilu-mamas head. And so what? She is a demon, so its not like shes really dead. All I have to do is to summon her back from the Demon World after Im done with you. Sofia said so calmly, blocking Zanas attempt to swing another sword of hers. Spina-mama wont die completely as long as her core remains intact, and Yunis-mama is a spirit, so she can come back even after her body is completely destroyed. She paused there for a second, looking at the frozen Mari. Mama is a genuine human being, so she will definitely die, and that tears my heart apart, but as long as her body is preserved in a good state, day will surely do something about it. So I guess that makes all of you hostages lose their value, am I right? You think that Im just throwing empty threats around, do you? Yup, pretty much. Sofia just blatantly told the truth to Zana, who gritted her teeth in anger. You will regret messing with me like that, kid! Zana created numerous smaller ice blades in both her hands, and prepared to crush Maris head into tiny pieces. If she does that, bringing her back to life might no longer be possible. But before she could do it, Maris body was already being consumed by the flames. Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!!! A scream not suited for a lady left Zanas mouth. What are you doing?! What in the everlasting f*ck are you doing?! I burned mommy, thats all. Zana hurriedly releases more ice, but half of Maris body had already been burned. Do you even realize what you have done? The fire that you used is no ordinary one! It is the same as the primordial fire of Atom, a flame that burns everything down to ashes, even the soul! Now she can never be revived or returned to the cycle of life and death! You dimwitted, obnoxious brat, something like that is not a toy that the likes of you should be playing with! Half-consumed by madness, Zana screams. Tears were endlessly flowing down her cheeks. I know. Contrary to the Ice Queen, Sofias attitude remained stone-cold. But at least now you cant win no matter what you do, miss Zana. She cancelled her flame armor and approached the queen of Himuro. She was so defenseless and wide open that she could have killed her if she wanted to. But she did nothing of the sort. Instead, she just backed away from her, overtaken by the fear. Well, I guess such a result was to be expected. Papa! Sofia turned around, overjoyed to hear the voice that she thought she was never going to hear again. No nononononononono, how?! WHY?! Zana shouted at the figure of Aur as her eyes nearly popped out of her eye sockets. But papa, were you not frozen by Zana like everybody else? It was no surprise that Aur was safe. After all, there was no way that something as basic as being frozen could actually kill him. But nevertheless, Sofia was still confused. I believe Zanas reaction when you burned Mari should tell you everything you need to figure that out yourself. Ah, I see, so thats what it was. W-What is it, whats going on here? The only one still left in the dark was Eve. Its really simple. That was all a farce, a deceit. Aur looked at Eve and then at Zana, to whom he called out. Rebelling against me, failing, and getting executed, that was your plan, was it not? All for the sake of handling the throne to your sister, Eve. Volume 2 - CH 14.6 Chapter 14: Lets Incite the Coward, Part 6 How? That was everything that Zana managed to squeeze out of her throat. How were you able to free yourself? Long story short: we knew something like that would happen eventually. Huh?! Uwaaah! Suddenly, Lilus decapitated head spoke to Zana, and she reacted in the only was possible: by screaming. Sorry, I just couldnt resist. Aur says as he picks the head up, looks at it with an uninterested look, and tossed it behind him over his shoulder. Then an arm extends from his shadow, out of which Lilu appeared, looking at it with a somewhat disgusted expression. No way a fake?! And a rather good one, wouldnt you say? You noticed with enough hints, right, Sofia? Yes, and I just couldnt help myself but to laugh when it occurred to me. The designs of the bracelets Mari was wearing were different than the original. Spina, whos still sitting on a chair had no ring on her finger. And Yunis was reading a book. Those were subtle hints, but they were quite enough to notice that something was quite not right to the observant eye. At first, Sofia felt that something was wrong with Mari for some reason, and when she found out what it was, finding the differences in the rest of them was a piece of cake. And, as she said, it made her want to laugh so bad that she ended up doing it despite the grievous situation she was in. B,But my ice is blessed by the Moon Goddess herself! And you were definitely frozen solid by it! No flame should be able to free him from such a prison! So what youre saying is, everything but an ordinary flame could, right? With eyes shining with red light, Mari took of the wig she was wearing, revealing a storm of bright, crimson hair. Red-Haired Flame Princess, Jeanne Ark, back in action~~! A Heroic Spirit who commanded the flames stronger than even those of the demon world. She melted the ice out of everything in the room, flashed a whimsical smile to everyone present and ended the possession, returning Maris body to its original shape. Why, why were you able to orchestrate everything like that?! Zana lashed at Aur with hostility, but soon froze completely. She knew that Lilu could detect whether or not she was telling the truth or was lying, thats why their meetings were always organized in the rooms with specially crafted barriers. And besides, Lilu was here in the guest room the entire time without knowing anything, so there was no way for her to. Did you knew beforehand. That you would do something as bold as to openly stab me in the back? No. But the Demon lord just shook his head. Then why We did not expected it, but that was no reason not to prepare. Spina said to Sofia, who was visibly confused. The most important thing is to always be prepared for the unexpected to occur, and act to deal with it as swiftly as possible. Hearing her say that as if it was something so obvious like the fact that sun rises in the east, Zana felt crushed and overwhelmed. So, what? Zana asks in a trembling voice. Why did resulted to using fakes? And more importantly, were all of you just standing there in the cold? If they were somewhere inside the castle, Zana wouldve noticed them without any problems. But that did not happen. Well, its not like we didnt do similar things before. Aurs biggest disadvantage is that his combat capabilities are extremely poor. And even though he created his stone cube to somehow compensate for that weakness, it is inevitable that somewhere along the line hes bound to find enemies that he could not beat alone, and would have to resort to using help of people like Yunis or Nadja. He could always have an escort with him, but there are bound to be times when such a thing will not be possible. And besides, it was more conveinient for his allies to teleport to him than to walk with him all the time. Sister why are you doing something like this? Eve asked her the same question again, and again she does not answer her. If it was just about opposing Aur, then she couldve understand it. Whether it was out of ambition or purely for profit, she had more than enough reasons to do something like that. But she made it more than obvious that it was not the case here, that there was something more behind it. There was no point in dragging that hostage situation, and most of all, shes apparently not using her power of Best Result granted to her by the Moon Goddess Marina. If she used that from the start, the situation wouldve never take such a bad turn. Well, I wanted Sofia to kill me, but you clearly have something else in store for me. Aur knew that even if she used her power, it wouldnt have changed much. The Best Result referred to what was best for the Moon Goddess Mariana. In other words, the Goddess did not agree with what she was doing right now. Demon Lord, if you still intend on playing gentle with me, then let me tell you right now, if you dont kill me, I will just do the same thing again, but more thoroughly. Zana looked Aur in the eyes and said in a dark voice. It was a cheap provocation, but not the one he could not answer to. And of course, I wont forgive you. Never. Aur just sighted in his mind. So I guess Ill just have to make you my slave to shut you up for good. That was his response for her. Volume 2 - CH 14.7 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 14: Lets Incite the Coward, Part 7 What a tasteless room this is. Aur said so. He was in the queens private chambers in the innermost part of the castle. And it was bleak indeed. Aside from the bed and some simple furniture, there was pretty much nothing else here. The only thing worth mentioning was the wooden box which served as a place for storing clothes, but that was pretty much it. Aur is a man who values practicality and dislikes excessive decorations, but even for him this room was a bit too much. Ah well, nothing we can do about it now. Just take off your clothes. Zana does as shes told and takes off her clothes, exposing her snow white skin and perfectly chiseled limbs. But this delicate balance is ruined by the thick collar on her neck. Even though Aur himself disliked the idea, there was no other way to go about it. Lick it. When he sat on the edge of the bed and took his penis out of his pants, Zana obediently did as she was told, kneeled down and put it into her mouth. It was limp and hanging, but quickly got bigger inside Zanas warm and slimy mouth. Nnnnn A small groan came out Zanas mouth. Actually, it was more like a gurgle resulting from her inserting something this big all the way into her throat. I, its too big, it wont fit into my mouth all at once! Are you stupid or what?! Zana exclaimed angrily as she tried to get Aurs still growing penis out of her throat. Slaves dont talk back to their masters, now hurry it up and keep sucking. If I am your slave, then why didnt you seal my soul?! On Zanas neck was one of the Collars of Obedience that Uzermart used. However, the function to seal the soul of whoever was wearing it away has been removed. I am not interested in mindless puppets. I like my women lively and capable of exercising free will. Saying that, he grabbed Zanas head and forcefully rammed his penis down her throat. Is making women your cum-dumpsters also a part of your interests? I like to call it a high-class hobby. Zana looked like she was about to vomit. Man you suck at this. And what did you expected?! Its my first time doing this! Then I will guide you step by step and tell you what you need to do. First of all, watch out not to bite me with your teeth. And support yourself with your hands. I usually prefer it to be done with just the mouth, but apparently it is still too early for you to try something so advanced. For now, just use your mouth and tongue to gently suck on it. Dissatisfied, Zana holds Aurs balls with one hand and supports his shaft with the other one, doing exactly as she was told. Now move your tongue from the base to the shaft, and dont stop moving your hand. And she follows his instructions to a fault. Next, lick me all over the tip. Make sure not to miss a single spot. Zana focuses on Aurs tip, and her beautiful hair are swaying along with each of her movements. Aur unconsciously focused on stroking it and forgot about giving her further instructions. Keep going, keep going.. ohhhhh, not bad, not bad at all. Zanas tongue crawled all over Aurs member, wetting it with its saliva. She might have been unfamiliar with giving head, but it seems she was quite good at memorizing things that she was told. She picked up the right technique in the blink of an eye and smiled a little. This is good, isnt it? Muuu.. Aur inadvertently moans and arches his back muscles. Feels so good you cant handle it? Zana purposefully makes indecent sounds as she continued her fellatio. Now she was sucking so skillfully as if she was another person entirely. Be gentler, stop being so rough. This thing is delicate. Gaining some control of the situation, Zana slows down her tongue, but instead picks up the pace with the movements of her hand. N, nn,nmnn,mmmmnnn, nn, nnnm Aur felt that his ejaculation was approaching fast, and Zana kept torturously moving her hand, hitting it against Aurs waist. Cumming! Aur declared so and held Zanas head against his waist, not allowing her to move away for even a second. Nfuuuu! Shut up! And dont stop moving your hands! According to the command of Aur, she resumed the movements of her hand right after he finished pouring his seed down her throat. She accepted it all without complaints. *gulp*, *gulp*, *gulp* Even when he just finished cumming, Zana kept on sucking on his d*ck up to the urethra like it was no ones business. Have enough? She asked him as she carefully observed his reactions. Yes, you can stop already. She then stops, and licks the remains of his semen from her lips. (This is bad. This is really, really bad.) And then she delivered a critical hit. How is this sh*t tasty? Its sticky, smelly, and stuck in my throat. Water, give me some water! She spitted it out and drank a glass of water from the jug to clear her throat. And then she drank another one. And another. And then one more. You didnt have to swallow it if you cant handle it. You couldve just spit it out. Really?! Why didnt you tell me that in the first place?! Zana yelled at him and furrowed her eyebrows. What does it matter now? More importantly, get on the bed and spread your legs, Im going to return the favour to you. Ice Queen reluctantly got up from the floor and lay on the bed. This position is embarrassing. Humiliating even. Stop complaining, its not like theres someone else watching us here. Ignoring her constant complaints, Aur pleasured Zanas secret garden with his fingers. Im not wet yet. Because I didnt do anything yet. Youll be soon enough. Maybe Ill get wet if I step all over you. No thank you, Im not some pervert who enjoys things like that. Just let me do how I please. Saying that with a nasty voice, Aur positions his tongue next to Zanas p*ssy. W-wait a moment, you cant, its dirty! Im not going to wait. Aurs tongue invades Zanas vaginal opening, crawling along its walls and lightly sucking on her clitoris. Stop staring at it Zana was shivering with his every motion, and her slit also reacted by producing a copious amount of juices. Why should I? You were also staring at my thing earlier. Thats only because I am your slave and you ordered me to! She replied with a voice that began to crack up. I guess thats true, but I wasnt the one who suggested making you my slave, remember? Before Aur knew it, his hands were already slimy with Zanas juices. After all, since their souls were connected with each other for so long, he knew her body and its preferences even better than Zana herself. Fuaaaahn! He band his fingers inside of her and scratched her walls like that, making her raise a voice he has never heard her make before. There.! No, too good! You cant, fuuuuuuaaaaa! The pleasure his fingers were bringing her was irresistible. Even if she tried to control her shameful voice, it was still leaking out. Zanas face was flushed red, and she tried to cover it with both her hands as Aur continued to lick and finger her. Why do you try to hide your face? He whispers as he scoops her bodily fluids with his tongue. Guuuu uaaaaaaaa! This is supposed to be your punishment, and I want you to witness its every moment. At last he leaves her nether regions be, and rains down kisses on her breasts, navel, and neck. You can moan as much as you want. We are the only ones here. He switches the intensity of his caresses so skillfully that Zana felt like her whole body has become one big erogenous zone. So in other words you want me to trust you? She looks at him suspiciously. Heavens, of course not! Aur shrugs his shoulders. Since when master asks his slave to do anything? This is an order. You really are evil, you know? Thats because I am the Demon Lord. And then they both smiled at each other. You know, this country it wasnt always like that. And Zana began to share her story with Aur. A poor country covered with snow and ice wherever you looked, its only saving grace was the shrine to the Sun God and the shrine maidens who were able to channel his power. Because of that, our family was granted lordship over these lands. That form of politics was unknown to Aur. Himuro had no government, and was ruled sorely based on the individual abilities of its ruler. It was quite impressive, in its own way, especially since the country was so small. But I had no talent required to be the ruler, no matter how hard I tried or how much Ive learned, the Sun God never chose to bestow me with his power, so I was never meant to be the queen of this land. Did that happened often? Zana shook her head. No, I researched it thoroughly, and no such thing happened before in the history of this country. Thats why I did not understood it, especially since my eyes and my hair were the same as my mothers. Does the Sun God only gives his blessing to women? Yes, only to his shrine maidens. That is why the rulers of this country are generally queens rather than kings. Aur rubbed his chin and thought about what he has heard so far, urging Zana to continue her story. Unlike me, Eve, my little sister, gained the favor of the Sun God. She was the one who was supposed to lead Himuro, not I. She bit on her lip so hard that blood came out of it. Back then I thought that she had stolen that what was supposed to be rightfully mine. And it all went downhill from there. She looked at her own hands with a look of deep disgust. Because I invited Uzermart to Himuro, our sun was lost to us. And I was set to rule as a fake ruler who had no divine right to do so. I was never a queen. I am simply a counterfeit. Aur holds her in his arms, but she avoids his gaze, and wanders with her eyes while her voice was getting weaker and weaker. So giving my throne away to Eve is a natural thing to do. Because she was supposed to be the queen instead of me. Youre wrong. Aur decided to cut in here. If what youre saying is true, then giving away the throne might seem like an obvious solution, but I dont think theres a need to go that far. Zana stiffens and looks at Aur. Stop it. She begged him silently, but he just continued. You being jealous of your sister, you not being able to forgive yourself, you throwing your life away, this is all nonsense. AND WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT IT?! Her eye burned with anger and she slapped him, but he did not move from his spot and accepted it. I can understand you because I went through the same things as you. The fine details may differ, but mostly we went through exactly the same. Losing a loved one, blaming yourself for it, the same old song and dance. And then Zana remembered that when they had sex for the first time and he got a glimpse of her past, she did the same with his past. It was a memory from over half a century ago, but it all seemed familiar. He lost his beloved teacher and wandered from place to place until finally he happened upon an item that allowed him to build his Dungeon. It all made a deep impression on her. Same as the fact that he sealed that memories away. But there is one huge difference between us. As he was about to continue, the door to the room flung open. You still have a home and family you can get back to. There stood a girl with brown skin and facial features that closely resembled Zanas. Her sister, Eve, was there, with tears in her eyes. Volume 2 - CH 14.8 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 14: Lets Incite the Coward, Part 8 Eve?! What are you doing here?! Aur was sure that this room has been made totally soundproof, to the point where you couldnt hear anything even if you put your ear to the door. Maybe it was because she had the favor of the Sun God on her side, but if that was the case, then Zanas ability granted to her by the Moon Goddess shouldve been able to offset that. I forgot to tell you. Aur spoke in a shabby tone. Now that the soul sealing function is gone, this collar has been equipped with another function. Zana hurriedly looked at Eves neck and noticed that she was wearing the same collar as her. A. ahhh. Zanas heart was filled with fear and despair instead of anger. So now she knew everything. Her collar was infused with Atoms power to see the past. With that, Eve could easily tap into everything that happened during the long years of her absence. That it was Zanas fault that she was kidnapped by Uzermart. That she envied her with her whole heart. Everything that was supposed to be kept hidden from her. Stop it, please. Zana reflexively stretched her hand to touch Eves throat. Why? Because I wanted to know. Eve gently touched the collar around her neck and smiled. The voice of my sisters heart. You wanted to know something like that? Zana noticed it too late. The collar was not transmitting her voice to Eve. It also transmitted everything that she was thinking, just like when she and Aur had their souls connected. I thought that this is going to be much better idea than trapping the soul of the wearer. And it looks like I was right. With connected souls, it was impossible for them to hide their true feelings from one another. And adding that one function to the collar was rather simple for someone with Aurs capabilities. But even he had to admit that to effectively use the magic that removed the soul from the body and trapped it elsewhere , one had to possess outstanding abilities and control of his own magic power. On that field, Uzermart might have been Aurs equal. This is so unfair that only you are able to hear my thoughts. I want to hear yours too! Well that can be arranged. Saying that, Aur poked Eves collar with his finger and transmitted his magical power into it. With that, the function that was locked away until now became unlocked, and Eves thoughts flew into Zanas mind. Not one of them blamed Zana for what happened to her. The only thing that was present there was worry about her older sister and desire to be with her again. Eve, you how? Ive always been watching over you. Wiping he tears that were dripping down Zanas cheeks, Eve looked down on her as she was kneeling. But watching was the only thing that I could do. While you were training make yourself stronger for the sake of the country and its people, I was unable to do anything at all to help you. Zana looked her in the eyes and shook her head furiously. That was not your fault, you couldnt do anything about it since your soul was trapped and sealed away. And I I did that only for the sake of my own selfish pride. Not for the people or you, but for revenge! The sisters thoughts were flowing between them and were reflected like in a mirror. No, sister. Dont you get it? Eve holds Zanas hands and stares deeply into her eyes. It might be true that your heart was consumed by darkness, but the fact that you were thinking about me, and your people, this is not a lie. They turned transparent, and another stream of tears began to well up in them. Youre just way too idealistic. They hugged each other and stroked each others heads. Looking at that scene, Aur said with a gentle voice: There is no such thing as an ideal king in this world. We are human, and it is normal for humans to make mistakes. What really matters is that we learn from those mistakes and act in such a way as to not repeat those mistakes in the future. But but I Show it to her. Aur said to Eve while looking at the kneeling Ice Queen. Oh Sun God Igarg, please show me the ends of the skies. Eve prayed to the Sun God, and the vision bestowed upon her spreads to Zana as well. Let us pray for Her Majestys safety today as well. Princess, if you keep being mischeavous like that, youll never become a fine lady as Lady Zana. Toast to Her Majesty the Queen! Those were the images of people of the whole country cheering for Zana and encouraging Eve to be like her. Everyones reactions didnt seem to be forced. Those were the honest, unaltered thought of the citizens of entire Himuro. This is a poor, tiny country, and yet you gave your all for it to prosper and thrive, and for its people to be happy. But in that process, you neglected your own happiness. Eve hugged Zanas body even tighter. Sister, you are more than worthy of being this countrys queen. And its not my opinion alone, everyone will tell you the same. And that was an undisputable fact. * * * .Now then. Before speaking again, Aur made sure to give both sisters ample time to cry their eyes out into one anothers shoulders. Zana, I command you as your master: from now on, you are to rule Himuro as its queen! Shes not saying anything, but nods anyway. Aur nodded back in satisfaction, stood up and looked around the place. We really should do something about this room by the time we will come visit here next. Its bland as balls, to be honest. Aur was a man who did not care much about the atmosphere, but even he had his standards and limits. Even prison cells looked more endearing than this, supposedly, queens quarters. Eve pulled on the sleeve of his robe as he was about to leave. What is it? Uhm the promise She still had some difficulties with speaking, but now that she finally managed to patch things up with her sister, she no longer sounded like a scared mosquito. Promise? You promised to embrace me as well. Ah, that promise. He glanced at Zana, looking for her approval. If you want to do it with her, then go right ahead, but Im not going to just stand back and watch! And she pushed him back down on the bed. What are you? Or rather, Zana was one of the people who pushed him down on the bed, the other one being Eve. Now, as he was laying there, two sisters were crawling all over him. You dont have to do anything now, just relax and entrust your body to us. When youre the one saying this, somehow I dont feel relaxed at all. He honestly had no clue what to think about this woman. One second she was his ally, the next one she stabs him in the back only to end up sharing her heartfelt backstory with him later, and now, when she was supposed to be exhausted from all that crying and wailing, she appears to be full of energy. Oh, what is it, master? Are you trying to tell me that doing it with us both at the same time is too much for you? Zana stood behind Eve, and slowly slid her dress from her shoulders, exposing her tanned skin to him. Or are we perhaps not attractive enough for you? Eve asked shyly, taking Zanas clothes off of her. Wait, wont anything happen to your favor of the Sun God if you do it with me? You dont have to worry about it. Zana answers for her sister as the both hugged Aur, pressing their breasts against him. His blessing wont go away because of something like that. .If you say so. Aur thought that it was reasonable enough. If the Sun God didnt abandon her after all shes been through, then something like that shouldnt be a problem. And even if he did abandon her, he thought that they no longer needed things like blessings to rule over the country. The only thing the sisters needed was each others support and proper usage of Zanas wits and abilities. But having God on your side was certainly helpful. Are you convinced now, master? Or is there still something bothering you? Zana asks Aur smugly, and he had no arguments to rebuke her with, which made him feel rather irritated. Maybe he should use his authority as her master to order her not to be so snarky with him after all? Just make sure you wont regret it later. He said as he sighted deeply. Even if he is the Demon Lord, something like this should be fun once in a while, so he decided to leave the rest to Zana and Eve. Volume 2 - CH 14.9 Chapter 14: Lets Incite the Coward, Part 9 The room was filled with watery sounds of penis sucking. Zana and Eve were sandwiching Aurs thing between their mouths, licking it the same way as a thirsty cat licks milk. Having it done to him by the two sisters who were so much alike, and yet so different truly felt like heaven. How is it? Ohhhh, good, not bad! To be honest, Eves fellatio was kind of bad, but she was doing it for the first time ever, so it was understandable. However, even though she sucked at it, she was willing and improved quickly, which was commendable. Coupled with the movements of Zanas tongue, it was no surprise that he had trouble with keeping himself from cumming right away. Please be honest with us and tell the truth: is it not good? Zana, however, was apparently aware that he was just trying to be polite, and urged him to speak his true feelings about it. Of course it feels good. Why would I? Liar. When I did that to you earlier your reactions were much more lively. Now that Zana was taught what made Aur feel good, she knew exactly which of his buttons she should be pushing. She licked his balls and shaft from time to time, but her main focus was the head of his penis. All of her most intense caresses were clearly focused there. Coupled with the movements of Eves hands, it was truly a superior combination. Tell me what I should do, just like you said before, and I will do anything. Tell me Please, tell me, my master. The sisters asked, promising to follow his instructions to a fault. What is the matter, my master? You dont want to? Eve looked at Aur with expectation in her eyes. Just do what you think is best. When he said that, Eves eyes sparkled as if she just found the most valuable treasure in the entire world. This was the first time that he saw her making such a face aside from her usual scared and frightened expression, and he thought that it was really pretty. What about me, master? Lets see Owl thinks for a while and turns his gaze down. Try using your breasts. Ah! As soon as he told that, Zana frowned. This is going to be a good practice towards eliminating all of your complexes. So far, Zana was reluctant to use her breasts to service him, but that only made him crave them more. But she send him an icy gaze and covered her fingers with a thin veil of ice. Who said anything about complexes, want me to make a popsicle out of that thing of yours? I can do it just fine! She might have denied it, but the truth is that Zana was jealous of her sisters breasts, she just didnt want to admit that. Aur could not understand where that jealousy was coming from. They had the same hair, the same eyes and roughly the same face. The only clear difference was the color of their skin, but that was due to the different places where they lived up until now. So the only thing that was able to clearly tell apart this pair of sisters who were almost like twins was obviously The size of their chests. Compared to Eve, who was big and springy, sucking in the fingers that grabbed onto her womanly hills, Zana was flat outflat. Hurry up and get it between your breasts. Thats an order. When she still refused to do it, Aur sighted and pushed her down on her back without saying a word, and inserted himself between her seductive, perky breasts. Uuu Zanas face warped when she realized the sheer difference in their strength. If only he wanted, he couldve overpower her with that lump of meat between his legs alone. Master, master, what should I do? Eve came onto him and pushed his thing between he own chest. Their valley was so deep and warm, and pleasurable that he felt like his d*ck was going to melt. On the contrary, with Zanas chest he felt like he was putting his member up against a wall. Press them together with your hands and rub it. And eve did as she was told, shaking her breasts up and down while keeping them pressed together with her hands. Even Zana could feel how warm they were. In her mind, she despaired over not having a pair of breasts as amazing as her sister did. Zana, raise your body a little. Huh? He ordered her so suddenly that she had to blink a few times. L, like that? Yes, thats exactly it! Now their chests were perfectly lined up on both sides of Aur in such a way that their nipples rubbed against one another. Aaah! Zana raised her voice, feeling the sudden burst of pleasure. Ahhh, yours is great too after all! What are you even saying, of course it is! Time after time, Aurs penis rubbed against Zanas chest. Foolish thing. Such a foolish, laughable thing. When pitted against such a splendid breast sandwich, Aurs member started to leak unspeakable amounts of precum out of its tip, and it wasnt long before he climaxed, soiling the sisters breasts and their faces with his seed. However, even after he cummed, Eve didnt stop the movements of her breasts, so Zana decided that she cant be complacent either, and proceeded to clean her masters meaty spear with her tongue, while she delicately massages the shaft with her chest. Something like that was indeed the service that was unavailable to those with big breasts, Zana realized that. Ku. guuuuhh.! Aur was no longer able to hold his voice back. Hearing their master moan in pleasure, the sisters smiled faintly. Lubed with the precum, the Demon Lord was f*ckin the valleys of their chests while emitting obnoxious sticky sounds, and they did all theycould to synch their movements with his in order to give him the best possible experience. Cumming, again! When he declared that, Zana stretched her neck and greedily accepted all of his second shot into her mouth. *gulp*, *gulp*.. ahh, as I thought, the taste is still bad. I thought I told you that you dont have to push yourself if you dont want too, right? And I thought I told you that I will gladly drink all of it. What did you say? Aur failed to hear what Zana was saying because she was muttering it so quietly, therefore he asked her to repeat herself. Master But before she could answer him, Eve, who was silent up until now, suddenly cried out. Please, can you give you give me a taste of your magnificent penis? Me too, master! I want to feel you inside of me! Begging for it with moist eyes, Aur fixes Zanas body on the bed and presses his stiff penis against her vaginal opening. Eh? Master? Arent you going to do it with Eve first? Not now, at least. You have to be first no matter what. Was it because she is older of the two, or is it because she has more experience with these things? Either way, Aur pushed his hips further and invaded Zanas moisturized fleshy cave. Nnnn, fuu, aaaah! Aaaaaah, nhaaaa! Their voices started synching into one. How is it? Do you feel good?! Y-Yes!!!!! Their bodies just tremble with the pleasure that is being shared between them thanks to the collars effect. Whatever Zana was feeling, Eve was feeling it as well. Shake that ass more! Nnnnnn! Uwaaaaah! The voices of ecstatic sisters filled the entire room. Aur filled Zanas honey pot with his secretions while simultaneously caressing Eves breasts with his fingers. Hyaaan! Zana screamed, as she felt his nails pinching her nipples, even though she was not who he was playing with. It was because they all shared not their five senses, but what was inside of their minds, the pleasure itself. Zana was feeling the same things that Eve felt and vice versa. Master, Nooooo mooore! I feel likeee. I m going crazzyyy!!!! Zana was no longer in control of her own hips, and just succumbed to her animalistic instincts, which cared only about feeling good and milking that penis out of everything it got. Masteeeeer! Ah, ah, aahh, aaaaaaahhhhhh! Eve was blinded by the pleasure of her virgin orgasm that struck her for the third time. Hey, no, wait a minute! This. This is just too much!. Same as her sister, Zana was also climaxing. As Aur was relentlessly cumming inside of Zanas tight vagina, he bestowed his fiery kisses over their bodies time and time again. This ticked Zana off, because she wanted him to give her some extra special attention. However, she had no time to be angry. With that ejaculation, he made her feel thousand times better than she felt from the things they were doing earlier. Mash therrrr And it was the same for Eve. She was struck with the pleasure she had never felt before, making so much love juices drip from between her legs that it created a small pond. Yes, Im going to switch between you now. Aur then pulls back from Zanas vagina and plunges himself deep inside Eve. Now she was so wet down there that there was no further need for any foreplay whatsoever. The only resistance was that of the thin membrane of her purity, but even that soon gave up and he was accepted inside of her without much difficulty. But Zana wasnt intent on letting him go just yet. She wrapped herself around him, and sucked on the Demon Lords lips. Then their tongues sought each other out, and began their mating dance inside their mouths. Her kisses were to hot and fiery that id her body was really made up of ice, she would be melting right about now. Nnnnn! Fuaaaah! As he was kissing her, he slid his fingers inside her overflowing honey pot. And when he did that, two voices screamed out in pleasure. Nnnnn, ngghhhh,aaaaah, haaaaaaaa! Driven mad by the pleasure of being fingered by all of Aurs fingers, Zana clings onto him, and forgets about kissing. Fuaaaaahnn! Ahh, aaah, ah! AAAAAaaaaaaaaah! Eve was unable to hold out against the two pleasures that were mixing together inside of her body. The feeling of being penetrated by Aurs thick member while feeling the same pleasure that Zana was feeling when he fingered her vaginal walls was just too much to bear for her. There, there, good, this feels so goooood! And likewise, everything that Eve was filling flowed right back into Zana, bringing her closer and closer to the climax. Cumming! Aur declares so as Eves vagina tightens around him to an impossible degree. No, nonononono, cumming, Im cumming! A, aaa, aaaaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Aurs cloudy yoghurt filled Eves vagina at the same time as all three of them orgasmed together. Its not fair, sister. Eve says while resting her head on Aurs shoulder. What is not fair, exactly? Zana asks, using his left arm as a pillow. I only done it with master once, but you got to do it twice, thats whats not fair. Then simply have another go at it. Im not going to stop you. Then they both reached with their hands towards his crotch at the same time, awakening it from its half-asleep state. Aur himself was too focused on playing with their breasts to care. I want to please him with my mouth first. You sure? It can be quite difficult for a first timer. He wanted to shout at them that hes not going anywhere and theres no need to fight over him, but he was unable to. Or rather, he didnt want to, seeing as how the two sisters could now interact so freely with each other without a care in the world. It was a good thing for them, but for his d*ck? Only time will tell. Volume 2 - CH 15.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 15: Lets Destroy the Immortal Hero, Part 1 Welcome back, master. The country of Yamato, the core of Sakuyas mountain. Aur returned there after signing the final details of their Alliance with Himuro. Oh, you didnt go straight back home? But soon her face froze still. Because Out of the portal came Eve, stuck to Aurs arm and looking at him with dreamy eyes. Master? What is she doing here? I am now a slave to master, so its only natural that I should follow my master wherever hes going. Eve said in her usual, slightly monotone tone of voice, but she seemed to gain some confidence in herself. Sakuya wandered what exactly might have caused that? But Ive gotta say, this girl got awfully clingy now. Tired, Lilu shrugged her shoulders. I am certainly not. It is simply my duty as a slave to be by masters side at all times. Just where you are getting all that sense of duty from is truly beyond me. Usually Lilu uses sarcasm while talking with Aur when she was in a good mood. But not today. Today there was no respect in her words whatsoever. But what about your queen sister? Shouldnt you stay in Himuro to support her? You dont have to worry about my sister, Miss Lilu. She is more than capable of ruling on her own. There is no need for me to stay with her. And besides, we both agreed that I should act as a hostage to your country. A hostage that would guarantee that the alliance will be a lasting one. Eve might have been not that bright when it came to politics and lost the protection of the Sun God after losing her purity, but she was still a noble. The role of the hostage was, as rich as it may sound, ideal for her. Not that Aur, Zana or Sofia had any doubts or suspicions that one might betray the other now. Not after what happened. Initially Zana wanted to become a hostage, but that idea was vetoed by Aur and his crew. Master, please let me take care of your clothes. I am not a child anymore, I can take care of my own clothes. No, please, I insist. Aur reluctantly turned his back to Sakuya, and allowed her to take his coat off his back. They came to the volcano from Himuro using the passage made by Sofia. It was too hot to wear a fur coat in here. I will prepare a change of clothes as well. Right. Bring them to my room later. As you wish. Sakuya folds the coat in her hands and watches as Aur heads for his private quarters together with Eve. I was always wandering about something, Sakuya. You live so close to Himuro, but have you ever tried visiting it? No, and I do not care. She had little interest in the outside world and preferred to just keep to herself. She was just fine staying in her little world. * * * Except that it was a lie. When Aur was talking about everything they were doing in Himuro, she listened to him most carefully, but the presence of Eve, and especially her clothing, or rather a lack of thereof, irked her to no end, to the point that at one point she claimed that Its getting so hot in here and took off some of her clothing, purposefully exposing her plump chest. Of course, Aur was aware of her intentions behind those actions, as well as the fact that this current situation was kinda his own fault. For you see, he spend the last two months analyzing the structure of the Collar of Obedience, so he was unable to give her any of his attention whatsoever. And she was the one who required some brutish treatment. So he suddenly stood up, embraced her in the waist, picked her up and declared that they are going to bed right this instant. It was after they were done with the first round of rough sex and she was cleaning his thing up with her tongue that someone knocked on the door repeatedly. Whos there? Its me, Eldav. There is something that I have to tell master, may I come inside? Aur and Sakuya looked at each other. Judging by the tone of her voice, it was a serious matter. She deepthroated his meat lance one last time and then kissed the tip affectionately. We will continue this tonight. She then turned into fire and disappeared. Come in. Aur fixed his clothes, made sure that even the scent of Sakuyas perfumes was erased, and ordered Eve to get inside the room. Please excuse the intrusion. Eve came through the door. She was not clad in the attire she was wearing when they got here, but she returned to wear the same clothes she was wearing around Uzermart. Do you like my clothes? Well, I know for a fact that I dont dislike them. Her current appearance as she tried to shyly cover her body from his sight was rather sensual. And why do you still call yourself Eldav. Since your names Eve, why dont you use it? Because it somehow makes me more at ease since I didnt use my real name that often. From what Zana told him, she was around six when Uzermart captured her. Almost the same age Mari was when she came to Aurs Dungeon. If that was so, then it was no wonder she didnt even remembered her own name. But why these clothes specifically? She stared at Aur shyly. That is, because As she was telling him that, Aur scanned her carefully with his eyes. Her entire body was flushed red by embarrassment, and her two voluptuous breasts were even more emphasized by her crossing her arms. Who designed these clothes anyway? They are no different than underwear, as far as Im concerned. Maybe so, but they are not all that bad. If she herself was fine with them, then that was all that mattered. But I dont suppose you came here just to discuss fashion with me? She tightened her face, which was relaxed up until now. Yes, master. You were looking into the whereabouts of a girl named Hoseli, a half-human who could turn into a wolf, correct? Do you know where she is? Aur was so amazed at that development that he stood up from his bed. Yes, I saw her before I lost my power. If you knew about it earlier, then why didnt you told me? He shouldve asked her about it before he took her purity. Well, theres no point thinking about it now. Tell me everything that you know. Aur swore that he will not use her power for his personal gains, and he kept that promise. He didnt want to be too dependent on powers like omniscience or fortune telling. Cause if he did, he most probably wouldnt let go of it. She came to talk with him about it now because she understood this perfectly. So, where is she? When I saw her in my last vision, she was heading towards the mountain range between Yamato and Sahara called Yaegaki. What did you say? Aur twisted his head and furrowed his brows. He did not expected her to be so close to them. In order to get there from Sahara, she had to traverse the desert first. Aur always traveled by the passages created by Sofia, but he knew that this was an extremely harsh environment to travel through alone. And he was also concerned about the timing. A few months had already passed since the battle with Uzermart, and her whereabouts remained unknown. But the distance between Sahara and Yaegaki wasnt so great as to take this much time to travel. She wouldve quickly ran out of food and water if that was the case. Both desert and mountains were barren wastelands with little to no means of procuring food for oneself, not to mention finding shelter. Why then, after spending so much time elsewhere, return to Yamato at this point. Aur had one guess about that. Hoseli mustve betrayed both him and Uzermart in order to break the curse that was placed upon her. If that was the case, then all of her actions would be nicely explained. It was quite a shame that the only person who could now tap into the future was one of Aurs allies, Tena. That way, Hoseli had no more omniscient people to turn to. Speaking of omniscience, you said that yours was granted to you by the Sun God Igarg, but Uzermart said that the source of his power was the Sun God Atom. Are they both the same, just with different names in different languages? No, Igarg and Atom are separate entities, but they are both considered to be the God of the Sun. Aur tilts his head at Eves confusing answer. Why is that? I could have understand that if we were talking about the god of the sea or mountains, as there are many, but there is only one sun, right? Igarg is the God of Zenith who watches the whole world from the fastness high above, while Uzermarts God Atom is the God of Sunset, governing the end of each day and the past. This explanation might have been a little stretched, but for now Aur was convinced. He wanted to imply about this a little more, but then there was a loud banging at the door. Aur, Aur, are you there?! What is it, Tena? It was the elder of the village near the Forest Dungeon who was gifted with the power of precognition. I had a foresight, you must run! Now, this instant! Whys that? Whats wrong? Death! You will die! This sounded ominous, but her predictions were not always correct. After all, they were mostly the guidelines, or possibilities signaling what might happen. They were not absolutes. But then, why was she so frightened? She was practically screaming right now. If you stay here you wont escape it, you wont be able to avoid it! You will be burned to ashes by the fire so bright that not even your soul will remain! The only option for you to live is to leave this land and never come back! All right, but tell me first, what is going to kill me? The future seen in the prediction can be changed, Tena knows that better than anyone else. That girl will do it! Tena screamed with trembling voice. That Hoseli girl, she will be the one to kill you! Volume 2 - CH 15.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 15: Lets Destroy the Immortal Hero, Part 2 Hoseli, you say? Certainly, she did betray him. But rather than out of hatred or grudge against him, it seemed like a decision made sorely for the purpose of removing her curse. That is why he was skeptical about this whole her killing him thing, and he didnt want to kill her himself. According to Logans words, she also protected Mari from the shadows when she was trapped inside the pyramid. Now that Uzermart was dead, there was no reason for her to target Aur. But according to Eves words, she saw her making her base nearby. This was too much to be a mere coincidence. When, where, and how am I going to die? There were still some points that were not clear about this situation. First of all, how was Hoseli going to kill him, exactly? Indeed, she is strong, but shes just an ordinary man, and man can do nothing once hes exhausted. The same could be said about her beastly form. All things considered, it was quite unlikely that shes be able to get past people like Yunis, Spina or Hoderi, not to mention striking down the Demon Lord himself. That, I dont understand either. Unable to give him a clear answer, Tena shook her head. As you are already aware, the results of my foresight can be changed multiple times, so knowing the exact outcome is impossible until that outcome actually happens. Aur nodded. This is indeed something that he already knows all too well. But, precisely because you dont know how things will change, you can predict that they were indeed changed. Im not sure I follow your reasoning. Whats the difference between the two? Lets assume that half a minute from now you decide to state one number, and using foresight I can see that you then increased the number you wanted to initially state by one. That way, the whole foresight changes in such a way that instead of one, youll say two after half a minute. Aur raised hi eyebrow conspicuously. He kind of understood what she was getting at, but at the same time he didnt. Subsequently, if you used foresight again, the number would change from two to three, and then four, if the whole process was to be repeated you understand? So you want to say that the future is changing at the moment of using foresight, rendering the previous prediction ineffective, and it is not possible to know the clear result? Tena groaned a little at his oversimplified explanation. But no matter what happens, there are always things that are bound to happen no matter how many times foresight is being used. Things that are set in stone so much that theres just no getting around it. Walking around the labyrinth can be one such example. This time it was Aurs tur to groan. That way, it was possible to see virtually every aspect of the future that involved walking around the labyrinth, making it possible to bypass all the traps and defensive mechanisms, just like they did in Sakuyas volcano. See, now that was much more understandable. Each time she was using her prediction, he was being killed in different ways, at different places, and at different times. Essentially that kind of thing. But there is one exception to the rule. If you leave this place and return to your Old Continent, you will survive no matter what. That again, huh? So? What are you waiting for, leave this place now, while you still have the chance to do so! Dont be so impatient. From what youre saying, Im not going to die today or tomorrow, right? Didnt you hear the word I said?! Just because I didnt saw it today wont mean that it wont happen tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow. As I said, nothing is certain with predictions, so I cant even guarantee that you wont die even today. Finishing her speech, Tena lowered her eyes and stared at the floor. Aur remained silent for a moment, pondering his options and the best possible course of action, until he exclaimed: Sofia! What is it, daddy? A part of the wall suddenly opened, and Sofias face peeped from it. She was supposed to be doing business in the pyramid today, but since this whole terrain was her domain, she could instantly move wherever she wanted. Please check if Hoseli is somewhere inside the Dungeon. Okay, got it! If she wanted to kill him, then naturally she should try sneaking into the Dungeon. And if that was the case, then Sofia should be easily able to find her. .. Ouch! Sofia was keeping her eyes closed, but now she opened them widely. At the same time an image of peculiar scenery was displayed on the wall next to her. It was an image of a forest full of lush greenery. Is it her? Aur was impressed that despite all her knowledge of him and his Modus Operandi, she was still bold enough to walk through the forest so openly like that. Her orange hair were dyed silver, and she was dressed in unfamiliar clothes and bore weapons of different countries instead of her usual dagger and throwing knives. With her light, experienced movements, she was effortlessly killing hordes of small demons that came after her. But it was certainly strange. Instead of launching surprise attacks on them, she just took all of them head on. Sofia, make a passage to Sakuya and Hoderi please. Okey-dokey! She waved her hands, making a set of two doors appear at the both sides of the space she was peeping out from. And what awaited them at the other side of the door was the most peculiar sight. Beyond the door were Sakuya and Hoderi, who were engaging in a certain fetishistic play, which shall remain unnamed out of respect for the two. Both of them were wearing clothing made of leather belts that was certainly not underwear or nightwear. Guess Ill have to ask them about it later, Aur thought so as he tried to ignore the embarrassed screams of the Goddess of the Volcano. * * * No doubt about it, that is my fool of a sister, Hoseli. Waiting for Sakuya to calm down and change clothes, Hoderi stated so as he looked at the image presented by Sofia. I dont recognize her clothing, but that silver hair are definitely hers. Hmm, now that you mention it, she had silver fur indeed when she turned into her wolf form. Everyone nodded deeply, recalling her appearance at the pyramid. She dyed her hair red and wore red clothing to blend into the surroundings of the volcano better, but she also did that because she associated the silver color with her curse, and looking at it was painful for her. Do you have any suggestion as to why she is killing all those monsters? Right now, Hoseli advanced further by killing not only demons, but also pretty much everything she had contact with. I dont know for sure, but its totally unlike her, as if she was no longer herself. What do you mean by that? I mean that my sister in not so weak to engage in senseless slaughter of those weaker than her. She was just marching forward, cutting everything down without even bothering to look back. What shes doing now, this is not what weve been taught during the years of our training, and theres no way in hell that she just threw all of that away. For better or worse, he seemed to be putting a whole lot of trust in his sister. That getup I have seen it before. Sakuya said as she finally entered the room. She sure took her sweet time changing those clothes. Wrapped in a luxurious-looking kimono, she was staring at the projection with a stern expression on her face. Beyond Sahara, even further to the east there lies the land of the plateaus called Furo. From what Ive heard, its citizens have an inept affinity for the wind element, and the clothes shes wearing now closely resemble the garments typical for that kingdom. As expected of a long-living deity. Master, its incredibly rude to talk to a woman about the matter as sensitive as her age, didnt you know? She puffed out her cheeks and went on a tantrum. Aur suspected that she lived even longer than Melizand, and yet she was so overly sensitive over such matter? Anyway, catching that fool is my responsibility as her brother. We dont know if she wont try to kill you the second she sees you. Aur placed his hand on Hoderis shoulder as he was preparing to leave with his sword in hand. I know. But even so, I need to go. .. . Sofia, can you open the gate for him? Of course, I will open it a little distance away from Miss Hoseli. Sofia opened the floor beneath Hoderis feet, sending him near his sisters location. I hope this passage cannot be used to gain entrance to the Dungeon from the other side Hoderi thought as he was falling through. He also thought that such method of transportation was quite conveinient. Adjusting his posture in the air he made a plunging attack that connected with his sisters arm splendidly, cutting it off right below the elbow. Whatever you do, dont kill her! Aurs voice filled the space of the Dungeon. Do not worry about it, master. He responded to him as he cut off Hoselis other arm. People may die when they are killed, but nobody died from having their arms cut off. Tis but a flesh wound! No, youll kill her for real! Hoderi sighted. He used his best arguments to convince his master that it was for the best, but he ultimately failed in gaining his consent. But this is Hoseli launched a kick at her brother, but he easily avoided it and cut both of Hoselis legs of with one swift swing. Having lost its means of support, the girls body fell onto the ground with a loud thud, but without one single scream of agony coming from her mouth. What happened to you sister? For you to be this weak Hoderis voice contained the ever so subtle hint of accusation. All of her reactions were just so slow and dull. Tena said that she was going to kill Aur, but with all of her limbs cut off, this was highly unlikely. Even if she was to explode now, the blast would not reach the Demon Lord. Nevertheless, Hoderi kept his sword drawn and remained vigilant. How is it, Tena? No, the future is still unchanged. Moving her fox ears around, Tena shook her head. Lets treat her for now, before she dies, and then well meet up in the center of the forest. All right. The center of the forest was the sanctuary where Aur found Sofia when he first arrived on the New Continent. It was now a safe zone where no human, demon or monster could enter without Sofias permission. When they placed Hoselis body on one of the beds there, they immediately began treating her wounds. Keep it frozen just in case. Understood. Sofia eagerly threw Hoselis arms and legs into the freezing room. Since she made Zanas castle a part of her territory, she could now create a passage from the Dungeon to Himuro in a matter of seconds. If they store her limbs in such a way, attaching them back later wont be a problem at all. I dont understand Hoseli tries to speak as Aur checks her condition and dulls the pain with his magic. And? How is she? It seems like theres no abnormality at all. Aur frowned as he told that to Hoderi, who still had his sword drawn and ready to use. That was exactly the case. His examination showed no signs of abnormalities in Hoselis body. Even if it was not exactly his field of expertise, he was confident enough that he should notice if there was any soul or body manipulating technique or curse placed upon her. An experienced lock picker would be able to tell at a glance if a lock he was aiming for was able to be opened or not, even if it was reinforced with methods or materials unknown to him. Whether it could be opened with a little nitpicking, or remained entirely out of reach, anyone with enough experience should be able to clearly make such a distinction. It was the same with magic examination. For now, try to get some sleep and rest, and we will talk once you wake up. And if she will not be cooperative, they could always use the Collar of Obedience as a last resort. Just to be on the safe side, Aur cast a spell that made all of the vines in the room tangle around Hoselis body, preventing her from moving. It might have been too much in her current state, but you know what they say, better safe than sorry. He was doing it all to avoid being killed by her, but it made his heart sting just a little. And on the morning of the next day, the only thing they found lying on the bed was a dried bundle of vines, with Hoseli nowhere to be found. Volume 2 - CH 15.3 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 15: Lets Destroy the Immortal Hero, Part 3 Impossible! Aur shouted, confirming that the bed Hoseli was supposed to be confined in was indeed empty. However, the vines that bound her body were left completely intact, there was not even a trace of them being tampered with. But something like that was just not possible for her to do, unless she possessed an ability similar to Yunis teleportation. Sofia, scan the entire Dungeon for any traces of Hoseli! And what about the limbs you threw in the freezing room yesterday?! I cant sense her anywhere, but her limbs are still in the freezing room, exactly where Ive left them. What did you say? So did she managed to escape without reclaiming her lost limbs, crawling on the ground like a caterpillar? Aur didnt dwell on that thought for long though. For now, how was not their most pressing concern. It was where. She couldnt have gone far in her current state. Otherwise she wouldve surely made a move on Aur already. But if Sofia said that she was nowhere in the Dungeon, then it mustve been the truth. In that case.. Mari! Call Gaius for me! Okay. He should be able to lend us a hand since hes such a nice guy. So Mari did as Aur ordered her. Hear my voice and respond to my summons, oh all-seeing sacred spear, Gaius The Unknown! Maris blue eyes turned red, and her hair turned gray. Right now she became possessed by a soldier who once struck down the saint with his spear and became a blind Heroic Spirit with the ability to see everything in a thousand miles thanks to the blood that sprayed over his eyes, Gaius The Unknown, currently known as Gaius the Blind. His ability was vastly inferior to that of Eve, but he could probably see the whole country of Yamato with it. The one youre looking for is standing at the edge of the forest, Demon Lord. Hmm, thats actually closer than I thought wait, did you say shes standing? For a moment Aur thought that he did not hear him correctly. Standing, as in she has her limbs on? Yes, a pair of arms and a pair of legs, without any visible scars. In addition to his clairvoyance, Gaius could also determine the exact movement of muscles and the number and pace of the heartbeats. If she has all of her limbs on again, then she mustve used some kind of healing or restorative magic, but even the strongest spells known to Aur would still require about a day to take full effect. So it mustve been something even stronger than that. Shes moving again! Sofia screamed, and made a projection of the area of the forest that Hoseli was currently in. The person running through the forest was without a doubt Hoseli, but there were no visible traces of damage of any kind on her body or clothes she was wearing. What is the meaning of all this? We can try asking her directly, but if you want to know my opinion, its going to be the same as yesterday. Standing beside confused Aur, Hoderi grabbed a hold of his blade. Lets just get this over with. Miss Sofia, can you please drop me to her location? R-right! If his sister still hadnt learned her lesson, then he will pummel it down that thick skull of hers as many times as necessary. Hoderi! Before he headed out, Aur called out to him. I know, I know. I wont kill her. No. Be careful. I have a bad feeling about this. For someone of Aurs caliber, that was an awfully vague advice. Dont worry, I will. Hoderi blinked a few times and tightened his expression. Be careful not to kill her, that is how he interpreted this. Do not kill her, and avoid any unnecessary damage. Whether or not that miraculous regeneration of hers was a magic trick or not, but all he had to do was to cut off all of her limbs again to prevent her from moving. Besides, whatever that ability was, there must be a limit to it. Hoderi prepared his sword as his sister emerged from the shadows of the forest. And she just charged him head on in a foolish maneuver. There was no trace of his old sisters refined assassination movements and techniques left in her. It was like she was someone else entirely. Stepping forward, Hoderi slashed his target without a shred of hesitation, aiming for the opponents head. If he pierces her forehead with too much strength, hes going to destroy the brain and kill her, so he needed to drive his blade in for about half an inch. For a refined swordsman like him, something like that was as easy as breathing. She tried to dodge it, but was too slow, resulting in the sword passing straight through her right eyeball. But at that time, Hoderi had a strange feeling. Mu..? His attack was more shallow than he thought. Initially he wanted to slash sideways after the thrust to take both of her eyes out, but unfortunately he only managed to get one of them. Unfazed by the blood gushing from her eye socket, Hoseli attacked her brother with her longsword. Her attacks were so unrefined that Hoderi didnt even had to use his legs to dodge them, he just did that by parrying Hoselis blows and shifting his center of gravity ever so slightly. At the same time, when he prepared a counter aimed at her arm, the feeling of discomfort grew even stronger. What?! Taken aback, Hoderi made a hasty retreat. When his sword connected with Hoselis arm, it felt as if he struck a plate of tempered steel, not human flesh. Even if his attacks were so powerful that they could cut a steel pillar in half, all he managed to do now was to tear the gloves off of his sisters hands, revealing the skin without even a trace of hair on them. What is the meaning of this, sister?! He swung at her one time, two times, three times, making a rain of sparks fly into the air with each hit. He tore her armor and garments, but never the person herself. The only effective attack was the one at her eye at the very beginning of their battle. And even that was not as he originally intended to be. He tried aiming for Hoselis other eye, but his attack was stopped by the palm of her hand. With her bare, soft hand alone, she was able to hinder a blow that had Hoderis entire body weight behind it. Forgive me, master! Aiming at Hoselis throat, he waited for the moment when she reflexively tried to grasp the tip of his blade. The moment her fingertips touched it, he twisted his body and spun around with Godspeed. The sword tore through Hoselis mouth and teeth, coming out at the other side of her head. Unlike the exterior of her body, the inside of her mouth was apparently not hard enough to stop his sword from piercing through it. When he pulled his silver sword out, a fountain of blood gushed from Hoselis pierced head and mouth. She then collapsed on the ground without moving. It was a clean, instant death. I beg your forgiveness, master. I wasnt able to stop my hand from claiming my sisters life. No, it couldnt be helped in such a wait! Seeing what was going on thanks to Sofia, Aurs eyes opened wide. That was because Hoselis body, that was supposed to be killed just now, has disappeared. Traces of blood and torn clothes are still there, but the body is nowhere to be seen. SOFIA!!!! She, Shes nowhere to be found! Nowhere in Yamato, at least. Sofia reports that to Aur, and Mari, who just returned to her original self, looks around, trying to assess the situation. What do you mean shes not in Yamato?! Surely Hoseli was killed just now, there was no doubt about it. If she was killed by someone as skillful as Hoderi, there was no mistake about it. Even from Aurs perspective, she was dead, no questions asked. Maybe what disappeared was clone or an alter ego similar to the ones created by Lilu? He shook that Idea off soon. The blood that gushed out of her mouth was unquestionably authentic. With alter egos, there is no such thing as blood. When they die, they just turn back to the material they were created from. If she had meat and blood, the she mustve been a genuine human being. So maybe it was metastasis? But unless she was a spirit, there was no way for her to use such a technique after death. Sofia, Mari, anything? No, Im not detecting any kind of suspicious activity, so it cant be the doing of someone from the outside. Sofia declared so quite confidently. Even with Unknowns powers, I was unable to detect anything suspicious. But I cant say for sure that it was not someone acting from outside the range of his powers or not. Such a thing should not be possible. His eyes are supposed to see everything in the thousand kilometers diameter, an ultra-long distance unavailable for anyone else but him Noticing a certain possibility, Aurs words broke off. Tena, your prediction. Something has clearly changed, at yet all remains the same. Tena answers with a difficult expression. Its still the same. Backed by the sunrise, Hoseli keeps on reviving, and eventually kills you. She mustve repeated the foresight many times over, because her expression is dark and her voice filled with despair. Both times, Hoderi was going easy on his sister, but if Aur ordered him too, he wouldve surely killed her as many times as needed. However, that second Hoseli was stronger than the first one, to the point where it was impossible for Hoderi to capture her alive. If she was becoming stronger with each death, then it was no surprise that the outcome of the prediction did not change. When you said that Im going to be burned by fire, did my soul disappeared together with my body? Tena raised her face when Aur suddenly mentioned such a thing. I was wandering about that the whole time. What do you mean when you said that if I wont go back to the Old Continent, Ill die no matter what? Hoseli could not use complicated and powerful magic like that. Compared to the magic of Zana, Eve, Tena, and Yutsu, lets call it God Art for now, her magical power was mediocre at best. Even now she looked as if she was being controlled by someone, because she only used physical attacks. What that mysterious someone responsible for her cycle of resurrections? I meant just that. Every time you were killed, the cause of death was different: burned by the flames, beheaded, sliced throat, head crushed with a fist Thats quite the impressive variety. Aur was deep in thought now. Even if they were just talking possibilities, talking about him being killed was quite unpleasant. But. I think I understand it now. Who Hoseli is controlled by and why I die every time in your predictions. Aur looked at the sun and narrowed his eyes. In a sense, Maris idea was correct. Something that was outside Gaius ability range. But it wasnt even something mysterious or unknown. It was visible even with the naked eye. The enemy is immortal, revives as many times as she wishes, does not fear death, and with every time she gets stronger than before Just like a Heroic Spirit. Aur muttered to himself, staring at the rising sun. Volume 2 - CH 15.4 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 15: Lets Destroy the Immortal Hero, Part 4 Where am I? The face was that of Zana, the voice is that of Zana, the body is that of Zana. However, as the tone of her voice was different, it was quite clear that she was not in control of her body now. That is indeed what I asked of you. The awkwardness of her smile and the look in her eyes is not that of Zana. Well I guess you did. The volcanic god Sakuya resides in the mountains of fire. Sophia, the god of the Dungeon, is in the Dungeon. Even the free-spirited sea goddess Tatsuki will stay in the ocean in peacetime and will only rise on land during the time of meals. If so, you do not need to think about where the original goddess Marina of the moon is supposed to be residing whenever she was not borrowing Zanas body. Yes, I am on the surface of the moon. The moon goddess Marina replied. In other words, it would be a good assumption to say that the Sun God resides on the sun, correct? Aur knew that the sun was not as close as it looked. It is said that Star Core, the source of Melizands power was floating above the sky at a height of a thousand miles, but the sun was still even farther than that. It was a place unreachable even with Yunis teleportation skills. If that is the case, then is there some way to nullify the power of his protection? You want to cancel it ? Marina looks more than a little troubled at Aurs question. Yes, I want to knew if its possible to nullify the gift of protection bestowed upon someone by the Sun God. He was so adamant and insistent about that one peculiar matter that there was no way that this wasnt his intention. Eve lost the protection of the Sun God by losing her purity, but that cant be the general rule, and something more akin to personal preference. After all, It is not that Gods can lend their power only to virgins. Hoseli wasnt a virgin anymore, and she still received it. And if you cannot do that? What are you going to do? I will escape and never come back. Aur sighed, hearing the answer that just irritated him. Marinas power was knowing the best possible outcome and the way to achieve it, thats why he decided to seek her advice. Of course, the best possible outcome was for him to tuck tail and run away from this continent. However, he didnt know what would happen to Sofia if he did that. any other options than those two? I do not know, my strength is the ability to know the best possible outcome, not seeing all of the possibilities I understand. So fundamentally speaking, her ability was different from Tenas prediction. Tenas worked on principle that once you know what the result will be, the future will change from there. So without knowing the process, only results remained. The power of the goddess Marina is, in other words, that kind of thing. Now I know everything that I wanted to know, thank you for your assistance. Since you came here already, why dont you stay for a bit? Marina caught Aur, who stood up from the chair and turned on his heels. If were talking about the resurrection ability granted by the Sun God, then it will probably be tied to sunrise, and we still have some time before that, so why not take things slowly and relax here for a bit with me? No, I am sorry, but there is a lot that I have to think about, and time is our biggest enemy here and besides Aur says, stroking her head with a stubborn smile. I want to hear Zana, not Marina, as she screams in pleasure. As soon as he spoke that cheesy line, Zanas white skin was dyed crimson red. Were here, just as you wanted, Aur. Aur was awaiting sunrise together with Melizand. She is a saint who lived since the time of the Sorcerer King and can control magic and Laws even more skillfully than Mari. For example, Mari could only borrow Gaius power to see for a thousand miles for herself, while Melizand could reflect and pass on everything that she saw onto others. On the east side of the forest dungeon spreading around the volcano of Sakuya, on the stone altar piled near the foot of the Yaegaki mountain range, Hoseli raises her body. After all there was not any scratch on her, and even clothing and protective gear returned to its original state. Well were here and all, but shes supposed to be invulnerable to physical attacks. What are we going to do about that? Please leave it to me. Before Aur could speak, Hoderi spoke his mind first. .. You think youll be able to do it? Im sure Ill think of something. As far as Aur knows, Hodder is the best swordsman without an equal and nothing else than that. It is just an ordinary man who just has outstanding sword skills. On the other hand, the opponent is someone who became invulnerable to blades. It seems like there is no way for him to compete with her now. Stopping her just once might not be enough you know? So it would seem can you hold her back three times? Aur opened his eyes wide at the sight of the kneeling Hoderi. Hoseli was probably becoming stronger with each sunrise. And the means they used to fight her off once will not work twice for sure. Stopping her that many times seemed like an impossible feat to achieve, but on the other hand he was not someone who would joke about matter as serious as this. Okay. I will make sure to stop her as many times as necessary, even if it kills me. Hodel bowed deeply to Aur and thanked him from the bottom of his heart. Thank you for honoring this foolish mans request. Well Im sorry, but Ill be your opponent today as well. Holding the single-edged sword with both hands, Hodder opposes Hoseli for the third time now. For that to be possible, he asked Aur to regenerate his arm that was lost during the battle with Orochi. Regardless of the original arm remaining, it is impossible for Aur to regenerate the limbs that have been completely lost. Aside from bones, meat, and skin, restoring the nerves to their original shape was almost impossible even with magic. That is why the thing that grew out of Hoderis left shoulder, unlike the right arm which is firmly holding its fingers on the hilt of the sword, is just a clunk of unclear meat. Even when Aur regenerated it, it would never work as well as the original. But even so, Hoderi has decided to rely on it. Moving faster than the naked eye could see, Hoseli was swinging her sword at her brother relentlessly. It was different than during their previous battles. Obviously, Hoseli was getting stronger. Hoderi tries to dodge, but he does not make it in time, and a sword stabs in his chest. The iron mass penetrated the space between his heart and lung. Blood is blown out of it, but it is not a fatal injury. Hoseli reflexively tried to pull her sword out, but it is too late. In the span of a single breath Hoderi swung his sword. Both of Hoselis hands are cut off without a sound, and she falls to the ground. When he tried to breathe out, a chunk of blood gushed out of his mouth. You youre surprisingly calm for someone who seemingly achieved the impossible. Aur shows up next to him bearing an expression of amazement and marvel. When he held his hand over Hoderis wound, blood stopped and the wound closed up in no time. To tell you the truth, Im just happy to be alive now. Hoderi said so lightly as he spat the excess blood from his mouth. Aur thought that Hoderi was certainly amazing, willingly accepting a wound like that just to defeat his opponent. He was probably even crazier than Spina, who could exercise every kind of extreme tactics without worrying about being injured at all. So how exactly did you managed bypass her sword resistance? While paying attention to counterattacks, Aur treats wounds of both hands and feet of Hoseli so as not to cause blood loss. She does not move and only groans incoherently, but she is still alive. If she died, she might have just disappeared like yesterday. Ah, that. Well, her skin is probably still resistant to sword attacks. Hoderi nods, swings the sword and puts it in the sheath. There was not a drop of blood left on it now. So my aim was to cut not the hardened flesh, but the gaps between it. Gaps? Hoderi nods at Aur who repeats what he just heard. There are gaps in everything, not only human body, but everything in this world, no matter how small or insignificant it might be. Gaps between the smallest units that make everything. The smallest units that make things. It is an imaginary existence called magicians called atoms. Aur also thought that they existed, but he had no way to prove it. That way, you can be harmed, regardless of how hard or sturdy your skin is. Aur thinks that what he says is certainly true. But this is So what youre saying is that there is nothing that you cannot cut? No, no, of course there are. I still have a long way to go as a swordsman after all. While scratching his head, Hoderi points his line of sight upwards. Unfortunately, the sky is still outside of my swords reach. The people of Yamato are a bunch of absolute madman. Every last one of them. Aurs belief in that statement only strengthened. Volume 2 - CH 15.5 Still nothing? Well it seems impossible. Melizand nods dejectedly at Aurs question. Dont ask for the impossible. From her mouth, the low voice of a man came out. My ability was not enough to rid Melizand of her curse, and the one placed on this Hoseli girl seems to be similar. Lifting it wont be a walk in the park. Is that so? One of the Heroic Spirits serving under Melizand, Zaitreed, groaned unpleasantly. Zaitreeds Lead ability is to invalidate all magic. But it looked like Hoselis predicament was too much even for him to handle. Similar to Melizands curse of immortality that did not allow her to die by any means or become defiled, the protection, or curse if you would, that was placed upon Hoseli made her stronger with each revival after her death. With every sunrise, her power was dramatically increasing. That is what Aur managed to confirm so far. Although in Melizands case, her curse was in effect for literally thousands of years, showing no signs of weakening whatsoever. But this was not a total waste of time, Demon Lord. What do you mean? Just now, I got a response! Zaitreed held his tightened hand in the air with a fearless smile. However, since he was possessing Melizand right now, that whole scene looked rather unsettling. Its not a curse that we cannot do anything about like in Lady Melizands case, but its still incredibly complex. Lifting it right now is beyond even my ability, but with time, I believe well be able to do something about it. I see Aur nodded deeply. It was a shame that they cant do anything about it right here, right now, but some progress is still better than no progress at all. Oh well, if you cannot solve it right now, then I doubt anyone else can. Good job nonetheless. At least it was some start. If they tried to forcefully remove the curse now, who knows what mightve happened. Worst case scenario, they might have even end up killing Hoseli for good. But this sure is troubling. Aur sights, looking at Hoseli who was lying on the bed, staring into space without even the slightest intent of fighting back. And even if she tried that, her every attempt at escaping would have been in vain. Talking with her was pointless, and any kind of mind reading proved to be ineffective as well. Hoselis body might have been moving, but judging purely by the state of her heart, Aur thought that right now she was more like a walking corpse more than anything else. He wanted to try putting a Collar of Obedience on her, same as he did with Zana and Eve, but he gave that idea up once Tena told him that she could not see what was going to happen once it would have been put on her. Master, I have finished the indexing. As Aur was thinking about what to do next, Spina appeared with the bunch of parchments in hand. So? How many were there? Ninety-eight in total, scattered across the whole continent. Hmm, the numbers dont quite add up, so lets just take it one thing at a time. When Aur gently raises the floor stone to make a table, Spina spreads the parchment on it. It was a map. A vast map depicting the Yaegaki Mountains from the Yamato, as well as the ice country Himuro, the sand country Sahara, and the east highlands. There was a number of spots numbered from one to ninety eight on the entire map. It was also the number of days from the time Hoseli disappeared until now. What are those signs? Oh. Aur replied to Melizand who questioned the meaning of the conversation between the two. Those are the possible places for Hoselis revival. And were going to destroy all of them one by one. * * * F*ck yeah! A roaring sound filled the air, as Lilu fired her newest creation. The magical bullets released from the cannon had torn the altar on top of the hill apart. Work of a God or not, looks like even the objects made by immortals or divines are no much for good old artillery fire. Every time she was killed, Hoselis body was regenerating at the same spot: an altar near the forest Dungeon. Aur predicted that it was not just a coincidence, and that there was some deeper meaning behind it, so he ordered everyone to investigate whether or not there were more places like this one near their base. And sure they were. And it wasnt just this one. Those altars, the places of Hoselis resurrections, were much like checkpoints from which she could continue after being killed. Those checkpoints were scattered all across the continent, creating a large resurrection net. Spina, where is the next one? East from here, about thirty miles. Asking her question Lilu gazes at the sparkling pink slime on the palm. It was the ability of this slime to determine the position of the checkpoints. All right, Sophia, please do it. Roger! When Lilu calls out, the ground rises and surrounds Aur, forming a small room. When the room collapsed, the outside scene changed to a completely different place. It was the method of traveling through the dungeon of Sofia which spreads to cover the majority of the continent that allowed for covering of large distances within the span of seconds. Well, where is it? That old tree. At the point where Spina was pointing, the old tree was rising steadily. A strand of rope is wrapped around the trunk, adorned with an image of green bird. Since its so big I will make the next shot a bit stronger, so close your ears! Lilu declares so and releases a magical bullet for God-knows-which time today. The roaring sounded with a flash of light, rocking the earth, and in the next moment the old tree was breaking apart. Can I have a short break, please? Lilu suggested that as he stopped firing and breathed a rough breath. Originally it is not necessary for the demons to replenish their supplies of magical energy, but if they consume too much it becomes a necessary action. They usually do it by slowly absorbing the magic particles scattered in the air by breathing them in. I will replenish your magical power now. Thank you very much. Hugging Aur, Lilu mercilessly extracted his magical energy from him by deep kissing. Now that hes made the contract with Misha that allowed him to manipulate the boundaries around him a little bit, Aur could pass his magical power on to pretty much everyone, everywhere. In the past Aur used Lilu as his personal magical power tank, but acting as such tank himself now felt quite strange. Hnnn, chuu fu, haaaaa Even after sucking off his magical power, Lilu didnt stop kissing him, fully wrapping her tongue around his and enjoying every second of it. This continued for quite some time, up to the point there Aur needed to take a break himself to recover his lost magical energy. Uhm, Spina, what what are you doing? Looking quite perplexed, Lilu pointed her finger towards where Spina was standing. When Aur looked in that direction as well, he saw her stretching her arms towards him, as if she wanted to hug him herself. She wanted to retreat shyly, but Aur caught her in her arms and gently hugged her closely to his chest, and a smile bloomed on her usually stoic face. It was a smile that only Aur, Lilu and Yunis knew about, since they were in her company for the longest time. Spina might have looked cold and uncaring to the rest of the world, but she had an unexpectedly cute side to her once you got to know her properly. So, like how were you able to find all of those checkpoints ? Enjoying a kiss with Aur for plenty of minutes, Lilu asked Spina again, licking her lips lewdly. Because I have created a slime specifically for that purpose. Saying that, Spina takes out the peachy slime that Lilu used earlier. It is a slime made by using parts of Hoseli by using the assumption that even when detached, the things that were originally whole want to become whole even after separation this is the way of thinking that I used to create it. When Hoseli comes back to the checkpoint, the slime that uses parts of her as its core will automatically try to reunite with her, making it possible to track the places of revival down. In other words, this is Lilu looked at the slime on Spinas palm. Try as hard as she could, she saw nothing attractive about this peach-colored atrocity anymore, but she had to know nevertheless. Yes, its a slime that used Hoselis melted limbs. So this color is actually the color of meat?! A mixture of blood and body fat, to be exact. Hearing that, Lilu was about to throw up. Just a short while ago, she was holding it on her palm! This is the best I could think of on such a short notice. I know its extremely unrefined Dont worry, your work was splendid as always. Receiving such a praise from her master, spina panicked a little. M-master, y-y-you used it too?! Yes, and I must say that Im very pleased with the results. As expected from my number one disciple. Spina turned red with embarrassment, and then white with frustration, burying her face deeper into Aurs chest. I-In that case Im glad that I did it! She said so with a muffled voice. Sighing, Aur gently caresses Spinas head. Dont worry, I will be sure to give you a proper reward for your achievement later. Volume 2 - CH 15.6 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 15: Lets Destroy the Immortal Hero, Part 6 Hoseli ran faster than the wind. Using the momentum she gained, she charged straight at the small point at the edge of her line of sight and pierced it with her sword. As I thought. Aur could no longer observe the battle with his eyes. Before he could fully grasp what was going on, Hoderi, without his single edged blade in hand, had a sword stuck in his chest, and Hoselis body was lying on the ground. With blood gushing profusely from his wound, Hoderi slowly got up and fixed his posture. Meanwhile, his sisters body turned to dust and disappeared just like all those times before. This is starting to get pointless. Hoderi said while receiving treatment from Aur. With each revival, her skin just grows harder and more difficult to cut. Well never get anywhere if well just keep going like that. Well only end up making her stronger. That wound he received just now looked near-fatal. Talk about a close call. Even with you going all out with the intent to kill? Yeah. He grinned wryly at Aurs question. But I did manage to notice something that might be useful. There seems to be no change in my sisters skills, shes just getting stronger and stronger. But even that change is only minimal. Minimal? Yes, I know my sisters strength very well, and her current strength is only a little higher from her usual prime. I had my suspicions earlier, but that attack just now confirmed it. So thats why you allowed her to wound you like that? So you could know what to expect next time? Hoderi nodded again. Now that he took her attack head on, he could adapt to her current speed and strength, allowing him to keep up with her even after the next revival. Assuming there will ever be the next time. All defenses need to be cast aside. The attack must either be fatal or make it impossible for her to move. She is becoming stronger with each passing day, but there must be something they could do. There must be a way to defeat Hoseli. How did you manage to defeat her without a weapon anyway? Obviously he had no weapon in hand, so he mustve used his fists. But what kind of attack would be enough to defeat someone who was virtually invulnerable to any kind of external damage? That was a technique called Penetration, which was designed for the purpose of fighting armored opponents even without a weapon. It revolves around using the kinetic force generated from the unarmed blow to crush the opponents heart in one fell swoop, without the need for the second strike. I didnt know something like that can be pulled off without using any magic. Aur was honestly full of amazement and admiration. He must have used extraordinary measures of training to level his body to such heights. And that he did it without relying on any magic at all, that was nothing short of amazing. It might have been only one option, but currently it was their best bet. Hoderi promised to stop his sister three times, and he already did it twice. All that remained was to defeat her one more time. Well, theres no point in dilly-dallying here anymore, let us be on our way. After destroying all of Hoselis checkpoints, all that remained was going to the place that probably started this whole resurrection business. A country named Furo. * * * True to its reputation of being a windy country, the strong gusts of wind were messing Aurs hair as he stood at the end of a small plateau. Tenas prediction and Spinas flesh infused slime. Both of these things pointed here. I was ready for everything, but this certainly is a surprise. Aur scoffed at what he saw there. To think that there would be something as absurd as a Dungeon without walls in this world. Spreading before his eyes was something that could best be described as a complicated stone passage without walls or ceilings, and the only thing that was below it was a deep, dark valley. Falling off the edge would most certainly be a bad idea, as it was a long way down to the bottom. Despite its questionable design, this was definitely a Dungeon. Let us be on our way. Right now, Aur had only three people accompanying him: Hoderi, Yunis, and Sofia. Even if I say it is a dungeon it looks like wed have to jump around to go further. Looking at the aisles, Yunis was making a valid point. The passages were narrow enough for one person to pass through at a time, and there was some distance to jump between the passages and the aisles. But it was evident that it was too big of a distance to cover by jumping with normal means. I think we all agree that trying to jump from platform to platform would not be a wise move. Aur took a pebble and threw it in front of them. Then suddenly a violent gust of wind blew it to the side, sending it plummeting down to the depths of the valley below them. Yep, lets do something about that first. At least now we know why theres no walls here. The wind more than makes up for that. Yunis tightens her expression and nods. But the way forward is visible, so wont we be okay as long as we remain on the right path? The scariest thing about any Dungeon was not falling into a trap of having to fight hordes of enemies, it was the possibility of getting lost. To that end, almost the entire place could be clearly seen, so there was no way they would end up losing their way. That is why Hoderi pressed forward in a casual manner. Its best to remain cautious at all times. This is a Dungeon after all. Aur grabbed him by the neck just as he was about to make another step, and his foot ended up stepping on nothing but air. Saving him from being swept away by the air currents, Aur pulled him back in a not at all delicate manner. Now, as I was saying . Such devilish trickery The passage seems to be continuing, but it is just a virtual image. Falsehood and reality are mixed up here and one wrong step could prove their undoing. That was this Dungeon is. It might have looked abandoned and empty, but apparently it was still operational. This means weve come to the right place after all. Aur tells that to himself as he scans the surroundings. The fact that the dungeon is operational means that there are probably monsters still living here. And as if it wanted to confirm that, a flock of huge, fire breathing birds swooped at them from above. Wow, flying and fire breathing! Talk about cheap trickery! Yunis shouts and swings her sword. Any arrow we might release at them would just be swept by the wind, right? And on this terrain, we have little to no means of protecting ourselves, not to mention fighting back The big birds are flapping their wings far above the sky. The longest of spears would not be enough to reach them there. .other than me. Yunis slashed and put the sword back into its sheath with a clang, and in the next instant the birds wings got cut off and they fell into the valley below. Yunis power was jumping through space. When applied to her swordsmanship, it created a fighting style that allowed her to cut down any enemy, regardless of the distance between her and her target. But, in this condition it seems that it will take quite a while, and thats definitely bad for us. Yunis looks forward and mutters. This peculiar structure had no visible ceilings, but it was spreading as far as the eye could see. The corridor continued for quite some time. The complex isles had so many branches that it was easy to lose ones way around, and they couldnt allow Yunis to just keep spamming her teleportation ability, or else shed end up getting exhausted sooner rather than later. I think nows the best time to switch. Sofia, replace Yunis with Ceres, please. Okay. Miss Ceres, nows your turn. Sofia creates a room and surrounds Yunis. As it disappeared, Celes, a white Alv Chief, appeared instead of her. Do you know what to do? Yes, I understand the situation. Ceres nodded and put the arrow on the bow. The vine is gathered at the end of that arrow, so long that a lot of it is piled up near Ceres feet. When she releases arrows, the fly to the other side of the chasm, but unlike the stone that Aur tried to throw earlier, all of her projectiles hit their mark as if they were dancing in tandem with the wind. Awesome! How did you do that?! Sofias eyes got all round as she got excited. Nothing special, really. All I did was reading the course of the air currents and adjusting my shot to them. Wow, you can really do something like that?! To Sofias words, Ceres lips curve into a broad smile. We are the White Alvs, the children of the trees. Reading the winds movements is as easy as breathing for us. Of course, the mechanism of the Dungeon was not designed to be easy to figure out for the intruders. No matter how perfectly they have read it, there is no way for them to be able to shoot their arrows in perfect alignment with the wind currents every time. But if that flow got changed just a little bit, it would be a different story entirely. White Alvs are excellent archers as well as magicians. If the course of the wind was against them, all they had to do was to adjust it with their magic. Next. Y-yes! Ceres reaches out and Sofia hands her the next arrow. She was in control of the forest Dungeon and was able to prepare infinite number of arrows. She used the vines summoned by Sofia to shoot them to the other side, making a provisional bridge they could use to cross to the other side. If it was made of stone, it would end up being crushed by the air currents, regardless of how robust it was. But the bridge of infinite number of vines simply shook with the wind, avoiding destruction. Come now, quickly! Aur, Ceres, Sofia and Hoderi crossed the bridge side by side. When they were halfway through it, they heated a series of disturbing sounds. Looking back, they saw strange monsters crawling out from the bottom of the valley, and they were about to cross the bridge made by Ceres. Roughly speaking, they resembled ants. But the size is about the same as human beings, and their limbs were too bulky for simple insects. Ceres quickly released an arrow, but it was bounced off of the monsters hard shells without leaving so much as a scratch on it. Sofia, Yutsus next! Okay! In response to Aurs shout, Yutsu appeared in exchange for Ceres. Those who remained in Sofias Dungeon have a complete grasp of the situation through her eyes. Yutsu who had already unleashed her beastly form pulled out her tail and attacked with it relentlessly. She changed it into a giant boulder and used it to smash the head of a monkey-like monster into a tiny, bloody bits. Once she was over, she returned it to its original appearance in a storm of leaves. While swapping people swiftly, Aur progresses swiftly through the Wind Dungeon. Sakuyas flame burns countless carnivorous insects. Lilus ignition bullets penetrate a huge demons with multiple hands. The bow of Ellen defeats the six-legged monster that attacks quickly and relentlessly. Spinas string beheads the dragons with multiple heads, and Tatsukis water sweeps the gel-like monsters away. They were fighting with strange new enemies they have never seen before, and the tight spaces of the narrow corridors made it difficult, but not impossible to fight them. Even so, they were no match for Aur who possessed immense knowledge of hundreds of thousands of monsters. Hes finding out their weak points with but a glance, and instructs Sofia accordingly, and she used the instructions given to assemble the team best suited to their current circumstances. Sometimes there were monsters that suddenly appeared from the valley just beside the aisle where Oulu was walking and trying to launch a sneak attack, but in the end those were just fruitless attempts. Both Aur and Sofia were just too strong for them to have any real chance at harming them, and even if they did, Aur used his magic and the stone cube to shield them from the attackers. Also, traversing this Dungeon didnt take longer than half a day, because as expansive as it might have been, it was just a single level Dungeon after all. This is it? Yeah. Aur confidently answers Sofias question. At the end of the passage leading out of the Dungeon, there was a large stone altar. Despite being just a mass of stone, there was a divine sensation to it that could be felt very clearly. Looking around from the altar, there was only a valley so deep that he couldnt actually see the bottom. Looking further ahead, clouds were hanging majestically above the white mountain peaks. They were literally touching the sky here. Aur prepared a camp for them just in case. Although he had prepared a barrier protecting them from any potential attackers from the outside, such a thing was very unlikely to occur, because no beast would ever dare to approach the sacred altar. The dawn is breaking. Oh. Sophia mutters as the sky began to light up with the first light of the new day. The sun that appeared from the gaps between the mountains shines brightly, covering the altar and darkening the line of Aurs sight. And in the next moment the figure of Hoseli appeared before them. This is going to be She was holding a sword in her hand, and Hoderi opposed her with his own blade. The last battle! And then Aur heard a high-pitched sound. It was a sound of Hoseli approaching at a speed exceeding that of sound. It was still ringing in Aurs ears even when the siblings locked their swords in combat once more. Hurting her now was unnecessary. All they have to do to beat her is to make her unable to move, but Aur had no idea how were they supposed to achieve something like this. Hoderi pierced Hoseli with his sword, and then swung at her with his free hand. With a loud thud, their bodies hit the ground pretty hard as they were thrashing around. However, Hoseli does not retaliate, even if there was no damage to her internal organs. For some reason, she ceased to move altogether. I told you Im going to stop you. He claimed triumphantly as he was holding her down, driving his fingers deeply into her stomach muscles. That is Whats going on? It seems that Hoderi used some strange technique to immobilize his sister without putting much power into it. As a result, Hoselis movements were completely sealed. Even if youre able to move faster than sound, itll amount to nothing if your nerves and muscles wont be functioning properly. Using the very structure of the human body against them, you really are using some amusingly strange techniques. Hearing Hoderis brief explanation, Aur understood. So that was why he asked him to regenerate his lost arm. What should I do now? Keep it as it is. When Owl orders so, he hold his hands over Hoselis body while casting spells. Then she suddenly stopped moving and trying to escape whatsoever. This is Its a simple paralysis technique. He thought that this might just work. Up until now, Hoderi has only using physical attacks up until now, so they didnt even know if she was resistant to magic. Apparently she was not. But isnt this only a temporary solution? Yes, of course this is not everything I have planned for her. Naturally, this spell will also wear of overnight. That is why he has taken countermeasures against that. From here onwards, Ill be entering the fray. Volume 2 - CH 15.7 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 15: Lets Destroy the Immortal Hero, Part 7 Is everything ready? Once everyone returned to the Dungeon, the preparations were well underway. He expanded his cube over the altar a few times to see if it was working properly. Now, let us start. He spoke to Hoseli and removed the paralysis spell from her. Even if Zaitreed was unable to dispel the curse placed on Hoseli, there was still something that they could do. As soon as the paralysis wore off, Hoseli ran towards Aur with her sword drawn. She tried to stab right through Aurs chest, but the moment before her blade reached him, her arm went in a totally different direction than she initially intended. I must say, this is working better than I initially expected. Aur muttered as he observed Hoselis fruitless attempts to reach him over and over and over again. What he prepared in advance, and what she was now trapped in, was the labyrinth of metastasis. The space within was completely entangled, making it impossible for her to reach Aur no matter how hard she tried. In her current condition, all of her abilities had no meaning whatsoever. Hoseli repeatedly tried to approach Aur to cut him down, but it was all to no avail. The sun fell and then rose again. Because this is the last altar, Hoseli did not disappear like before, and was not wrapped in the light of any kind. If this last altar gets destroyed, Hoseli could never revive herself again, and that would mean the end of their troubles. However, that was not Aurs intention at all. How about doing something fun with me? Hoseli mutters, visibly tired. There was still a faint, but visible intelligent light in her glass-like pupils that didnt reflect any emotions. A labyrinth of dimensions and space was probably created by Aur as a puzzle that could not be solved with force. Since the space itself is twisted and bent, using any kind of magic would also be meaningless. There are only three apparent options to break through it: acquiring the ability to freely move like Yunis, acquire the ability to destroy magic itself just like Zaitreed, or follow the correct path to reach the exit of the labyrinth. The first two option were out of the question, she only had the third one. Let me say this just so we can be in the clear: I am the Demon Lord Aur, the owner of the body youre currently using. Didnt ask, dont need that information, go f*ck yourself! Provoking him, Hoseli walked forward without hesitation. That was certainly a surprise. Was she hiding a detection ability as her ace in the hole? But even that was pointless in the long run. Sleep. Aurs magic invoked clouds of sleeping gas that wrapped around Hoselis head, wrapping around Hoselis head. This spell was stronger than the paralysis spell from earlier, and its effect shown itself quite quickly, and Hoseli was fast asleep before she could do anything to protect herself against it. When Aur releases the labyrinth of dimension, he lies Hoselis body on the altar, and adds some magic. From a sense of resistance, she seemed to gain resistance not only to paralysis but to magic as a whole. But if you control the power, you can do magic a couple more times. Aur was best at delicate operations like that. Now, when I snap my fingers you will wake up, but you cannot move or think for yourself, understand? Aur snapped his fingers, and Hoselis eyes slowly opened. But there was no light in them like before. Instead, her eyes were enveloped by the mists of the dreamworld. Tell me your name. Ku Kukuru. Aur nodded affirmatively at the fact that Hoseli was obediently obeying his orders. He used a simple hypnotic spell on her, but it looked to be quite effective. Is it a womans name? I am a woman. Are you a Sun Goddess? Yes I am a Goddess of the Sun. Hoseli no, the goddess Kukuru who dwelt in her body answered a question after question. It was a typical behavior of a hypnotized human being. Good, thats very good. Iguark, the god who gave Eve his blessing, was a man, so initially Aur assumed that Kukuru was also a man, but apparently that was not the case. Thinking that it was strange, he decided not to dwell on that too much. Do you remember that you your body belongs to me? Aur grabbed the chest of Kukuru as she was lying on the altar. Tell me that your body belongs to me. My body is yours Yes, you are mine. Repeating that in hushed whispers, he stroked her soft skin. Im yours And a weak moan came from her lips. While she was paralyzed yesterday, Oulu was carefully preparing her body for this moment. Possessed or not, her body still reacted honestly. Lets carve the evidence of that unto your body. Aur removes his clothes and puts his finger to her lower abdomen. The fingertip infused with magic left a mark on the white skin of the Kukuru like a brush, and a complex pattern was drawn on her abdomen right where the uterus was. This is a magical crest that amplifies sexual sensibility it is set to such a pattern that the more you hate me, the more youll despise me, the greater the pleasure will be. Greater pleasure? You dont have to think about anything, all you have to do is to entrust yourself to me. By repeating mere facts and expanding their interpretation, recognition is gradually distorted, and guidance is induced in the direction that I desire without compulsion. It was Aurs own method of hypnotic brainwashing. The fact that it worked even on someone possessed by a god made Aur all the more proud. Now, if she wont find any way to resist him, its going to be Aurs win. Here you go He prepared himself and inserted himself in the vagina of the girl laying on the altar. The sun set, rose again, and then sunk again. Every time Hoseli gains new resistance and escapes Aurs spell, Aur raises the power of the technique, restraining her and continuing his own brainwashing carefully. Such hypnosis deprived Kukuru of her freedom and restrained her movements. Naturally when she gained resistance to that, her consciousness was gradually getting clearer. But Aur used the pleasure her body was feeling as a means to keep her at bay and strengthen his hypnotic technique, rendering it effective again. The war of sexual attrition continued for two full days, and now they were nearing the dawn of the third day. Uaaah, kuh. Ghaaaaa! She was on all fours at the altar while Aur penetrated her from behind, and Kukuru gave kept crying pleasantly with every single thrust. Her sigil drawn in her lower abdomen shines strongly, and it resonates with the pleasure she has never felt before. Pleasure was not meant to do harm, therefore she did not develop any resistance to it. Instead, she was thoroughly enjoying every second of it. There there, Aur Aur, there, more, its twitching so much, do it more there ! Youve become quite straightforward, have you not? Aur plays with her breasts while burying his d*ck inside her as she shook her ass in a dog-like posture. Well, because, this is the first time Ive felt like this boobs, do my boobs more and more! Remaining hostile towards each other, the two of them were going at it while exchanging such idle chatters. Beside, today is going to be the last day, right? Thats right. She could afford it, because Kukuru knew that Aur was nearing his limit. Even if she was a Goddess, he was quite confident in his skills as a magician. If he wasnt, holding her under his hypnosis spell for so long wouldnt have been possible. But now, he was approaching his limit. The morning of the third day, Aurs technique was at full power. He could not restrain her any longer even if he wanted to. Kukuru also knows this, and thats why shes savoring their union to every last second. What is your purpose? Huaaah Fuh, oh, yeah thats right, boobs, if you make my boobs feel more comfortable, I will tell you. Aur switched their positions, making them sit face-to-face, and he began pinching and licking the nipples crowning Kukurus breasts. Hey, noooo, hyaaan, dont dont touch them like tha. Amazing, thats so amazing!!!! At the same time Aurs tongue gradually traces her areolae, and his fingers rubbed her fully erect clit. When he did that, her nipples grew even stiffer and harder. So whats your purpose? What are you after? Do not stop, do not I want to regain the former glory, thats it. Kukuru replies, while protesting Aur who teases her nipples so strongly that she feels like they were on fire. Glory, you say? Aur looked back at the Wind Dungeon. It was still functioning, but it was far from perfect. If it was just properly maintained, then maybe they wouldnt have managed to get to the last altar so easily. And all the surrounding structures and architecture near the valley? Who knows, maybe it wouldve flourished and prospered. I borrowed the power of the royal family, of the people of this country all for the sake of regaining my former glory. The people? Kukuru nodded when Aur inquired further. They were the worshipers of the Beast God, my servant, but now hes gone, and his followers are cursed, destined to wander from place to place with nowhere to return. As she was monologue, Kukuru looked at the horizon as if she was searching for something that was far, far away. If its the reconstruction of your country that you want, then I can help you with that. Im sorry Aur, I do not dislike you, but thats impossible. The reconstruction, or working together with him? He didnt know why, but his proposal was thoroughly rejected. Lets not talk about it now. Lets have fun that one last time, shall we? As you wish. Aur nodded and kept swinging his hips as he twisted Kukurus nipples. Ohhh, ah! Kukuru clings to Aur tightly and accepts pleasure. Her brilliance shone intensely, and her moans were more and more disjointed. Lets go to the finish line! So rough Please give me . Inside the vagina, give me, make me the one with you! In response to the words, he went all out with his thrusts, aiming to finish this up as strongly as possible to make give in and accept him as her new master. Ah be mine! You are my woman now, Kukuru! Yes, I am yours, Aur! Cumming!!!!! Have it, bear my child for me! Oh, ah Ah coming, it is coming Aurs baby I cannot I cannot My womb is hungry for a child I want it right now!!!!!!!! Aur mercilessly poured every last drop of his cloudy liquid into Kukurus womb. Then the emblem on her abdomen released an amber light. That is a testimony. The evidence that both her mind and body crumbled before Aur. Kukurus body trembled as Aurs seed flooded her insides and made it all the way to her uterus, feeling her with numbingly sweet feeling of pleasure and fulfilment. I am pregnant. Her face was still flushed with pleasure, and the emblem on her abdomen shone with brilliant amber light as Aurs semen poured out of her crack and slowly seeped between her legs. If everything goes well, she should give birth to a baby about nine months from now. However Both of them understood that such a day will never come. All of this was simply a game to pass the time for them. The body and mind of Kukuru were definitely weakened. But despite setting many times, the sun was still about to rise again. Kukurus body was enveloped by the pure white light, and the semen inside and outside of her was instantly cleansed. Resisting that, the pattern on her abdomen shined. It flickered a few times and then went completely black. At that moment. There was an explosion of light, and Aur was blown backwards. Despite his attempts throughout the three days, he failed to lift the curse in that way. Looks like you got a little impatient there. Kukuru moved her arms around, checking their condition. With that motion alone, storm clouds gathered around the mountains in the distance and blew them away with an enormous amount of lightning. Aur stared at that sight, astonished. He didnt do anything to strengthen her, and she was under his spell the entire time, so how in the hell did she manage to get such an amazing power?! Oh, its simple, really. Kukuru replied to the puzzled Aur. Because of you and your three-day fun I was able to interfere with this body little by little, and now Ive regained my favorite ability! So all this time, Kukuru was using him to further develop her abilities. Power to control the clouds in the sky. Speed far beyond that of sound. A flesh resistant to any kind of damage. It could be said that she was the strongest existence on earth right now. With such immense combination in his possession, there was practically no need for her to get any stronger than he was now. Currently, even dragons or other divine beasts would surely pose no threat to her. It was fun while it lasted, Aur. A genuine smile bloomed on Kukurus face. Yeah, that was not bad at all. And Aur responded in kind. But I regret to inform you that youre not the strongest here. Hearing him say that, Kukuru looked at him, surprised. Am I to believe that there is someone even stronger than me right now? Yes, there is still one more person whos stronger than you or me. Well, I guess thats fine. Once Im through with you, Ill take that persons power and make it mine! Im afraid that wont be happening anytime soon. Aur held his hand forward, closing himself together with Kukuru in an enclosed space. What are you even trying to accomplish here, mortal?! Kukuru didnt even held her guard up. I was understandable. Nothing could harm her now, and even if it did, it will all be for naught once the sun rises. Trying to hide me away from the sunlight, are you?! Try all you want, as long as the sun itself rises, theres nothing you can do to stop me! Walls, floor, ceiling, a complicated magic circles emerged on the surface of all of them. Once they were all deployed, Aur began to cast a spell he created just for this occasion alone. This was his masterpiece, his best spell created up to date. Kukurus body shone with a brilliant amber light. Only then he recognized what Aurs intention was. Thats useless! She stretched his arms with the speed exceeding that of sound, and the wind that blew out of them messed Aurs hair. But before the wind could tear him apart, it got dissipated right in front of Aurs face. My disciple helped me create this space to ensure that everything will go smoothly. And she has quite the knack for magic, you know? I see Kukurus face was distorted with a strange grimace that looked to be the mixture of amusement and anger. Come on, get the hell out of my woman, Sun God! What Aur used on her was not the technique meant to do harm. It is a technique to strengthen. Thanks to it, Hoselis abilities that were already enhanced by the Sun God were enhanced even more by Aurs magic, increasing her minds resistance against brainwashing and other forms of control to the point that even the Sun God is unable to keep his grasp over her anymore. Im home. Losing the strength in her body, Hoseli looks at Aur. Yeah. Welcome back, Hoseli. And he gently hugs her. Volume 2 - CH 16.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 16: Lets Make a Foolish Decision, Part 1 Is the water hot enough for you, master? Yes, it is hot just right. Two days have passed since Aur got Hoseli back. Aur was resting in the hot spring on the volcano, healing the tiredness and weariness accumulated throughout the course of all the recent events. The volcanic hot spring water had various medicinal ingredients mixed into it. In his opinion, it was almost as good as the hot spring in his original Dungeon on the Old Continent. You know, youve been coming here pretty often lately. With a smile, Sakuya took some more healing oil, and poured it into the water. Im going to miss those visits of yours. It was no exaggeration to say that Aur has achieved quite a lot in a relatively short period of time. Killing Yamata no Orochi, conquering Sahara, establishing an alliance with Himuro and getting Hoseli back. There was literally nothing else for him to do here, so he decided to rest for a few days before returning back home. With Mishas ability, you can return home pretty much anytime you want. Sakuya thinks out loud. Just as Sofia was the heart of her Dungeon, Sakuya was the heart of the entire volcano. She knew it like the back of her hand, and could clearly sense and detect anyone who entered her domain, and as of late, the Demon Lord was her most frequent guest. It will be terribly lonely without him around, but she chose not to talk about that matter, knowing that it would only annoy Aur. I shall wash your back for you now. Instead, Sakuya declared so. Please do. And since he understood the intentions behind her words, he had no reason to decline her. As he sat on a bath stool, Sakuya kneeled behind him and pressed her chest to his back while her hands caressed him from the front. Oh. As her fingers slid lower and lower, they finally happened upon Aurs stiff member, making Sakuya exhale in amazement. Hot and hard ones touched her hand in front, Sakuya let her lips collide. Has gazing upon my lacking body made you feel so excited? Where and how is your body lacking? Aur turned backwards and grabbed one of Sakuyas breasts with his fingers. Hers were one of the most beautiful breasts among all of Aurs mistresses, fitting perfectly into the palm of his hand. Aaahnn Not disliking it in the slightest, a sweet moan escapes Sakuyas mouth, and she entrusted her body completely to her lover, as she turned her face towards his, closing her eyelids and awaiting a kiss while he put his hands around her waist. Their mouths and tongues slowly collide and entangle around one another in a deep, passionate kiss, filling the entire spring with lewd, wet sounds. Please, wait, no more. Before Aur could push her on the ground, Sakuya grabbed his hands, stopping him in his tracks. Whats wrong? Master, I I want you so bad that I just cant hold myself back anymore. Since she started talking about something like that out of the blue, Aur just stared at her with a question mark floating clearly above his head. But Im not so selfish as to only think about myself, so I thought long and hard about what might bring you the most pleasure. Yutsu, Tena, Tatsuki, Misha and Hoseli, and even Zana and Eve, they were standing naked in an orderly row. But they were not all. The core members of Aurs main Dungeon: Lilu, Yunis, Mari and Spina were also present. Thats why I decided to gather all of your consorts here. Sakuya smiled with satisfaction when she saw Aurs astounded expression. Youve been so busy lately that we didnt even had much time to have some fun. Lilu flew next to Aur and rubbed herself against him like a playful cat. I will serve you as much as you need, master. Eve took Aurs hand and placed it in the valley of her breasts. I will also do my best for you, Aur! Yutsu hugged the arm on Aurs opposite side. First of all, Im going to do it with my breasts. Lilu declared boldly, squeezing her voluptuous twin hills together. Is it just me, or are you way greedier than usual? Ara, what was that? Dont you like my titties, Aur? Aur could only remain silent to that statement. Of course he liked them. However, now that they were all naked and the differences between their bodies were clearly visible, Zana was staring at Lilus breasts with the eyes of a dead fish. If she decides to do something rash as a member of the {Big Tits Go Blow Yourself Up Alliance}, then this whole hot spring orgy could go very south very quickly. Stop worrying about others and focus on feeling good. All you have to do is to look only at me. Whispering such sweet words into Aurs ears, Lilu buried his face between her breasts. Her breasts were in perfect shape, springy and perky as if they were unused for the last ten years. Thats her traits as a Succubus for you. They were just so incredibly soft that he felt like drowning in pleasure just from having them pressed against his face. Excuse us. Together with Lilus, there were four pairs of breasts of different shapes and sizes covered with soap and rubbing against him. Eve was washing his palms with her tanned boobs. Her nipples were so hard and erect that they were getting stuck between his fingers, making her moan each time he was pinching them. On the contrary, Yutsus chest was fluffy and soft, just like the clouds in the sky. Having his arms cleaned by them felt very relaxing and comfortable. Just like before, Sakuya took care of his back. She used it in its entirety to slide across the whole space of his back to leave not even one spot unattended. At the same time, her hands were massaging his chest with delicate, sensual movements that caused jolts of pleasure to run across his whole body. Well? Feeling like cumming with that big, fat c*ck of yours? Sorry, but not yet! Lilu realized that Aur was on the verge of cumming without her doing anything at all, and she quickly coiled her tail around his d*ck to prevent that from happening. To put it mildly, she was pissed, and she didnt even try to hide it. All right, my dear husband, if thats how you want to play it, then so be it. Go ahead and get excited by other girls breasts to your hearts content, but as punishment I will be taking all of your sperm for myself! Seriously, you have me, the worlds most splendid semen-toilet, and youre not even going to use it?! Dont get cocky with me! And with that, she gobbled his thing up all the way to her womb in one go. Having his penis choked by the p*ssy of a first-class succubus was too much even for someone as ferocious as the Demon Lord, hence he could only moan and try to resist as Lilus womb opening attacked his tip with kiss after kiss, and her fleshy walls coiled around him as if they were all slimy tongues with a will of their own. Unable to hold out any longer, Aur came with the force comparable to the lava gushing out of the erupting volcano. The look on his face as he did that was truly irresistible, rendering Lilu unable to tear her eyes away from him. Let me clean it up for you master. When he finished cumming from Lilus service, Spina emerged from below the water, and took Aurs meaty spear into her hands with a gentle gesture. Tena, you can help me out here. Come and lick it. Tena followed her suggestion and sucked on Aurs nipples. . You like how Im using my mouth? As opposed to her granddaughter who approached him rather aggressively earlier, Tena offered a timid sweetness. When Aur nodded, confirming that he feels good, she hit him on the cheeks with both her hands and placed a gentle kiss upon his lips. The tongues of the three women crept around different places of Aurs body respectively. Spina licks the flesh rod like it was the most important object in the entire world, Tatsuki licked his balls sweetly with her tongue and lips with a tangy sound, and Tena was busy with exchanging her saliva with that of Aur. The thing that is common to all three of them was that they tasted Oulu as if he was some kind of supreme cuisine. Owl stretched his free hands to add a little spice to the taste. While kneading the breasts of Tatsuki that were hanging in a forward leaning posture, he stroked Sakuyas buttocks where the tail of the fox grew. Um No Aur, you cant, if so rough, Tatsuki Oh, Oh Oh, you like teasing my tail that much? C-Cut it out please, its too sensitive! They were telling him to stop, but the truth was that they enjoyed every second of it. Seeing Aur enjoying the two of them at the same time Spina got all stiff as if to oppose it. Even though she was swallowing Aur all the way to the base, and mind you, now he was longer, bigger, and thicker than any ordinary man, she still tightens the grip of her throat without twisting it. To that dedicated movement, Aur grabbed the head of Spina with both hands and pushed his waist impatiently. It was a rough movement, but Spina looked happy and narrowed her eyes. Her mouth turns into a soft viscous body, so no matter how intensely you do deep throat she didnt have to worry about hurting Aurs penis. Mmmmmmnnn, gh, guuuuurrggle, nnnnnngghhhh.! Her mouth and throat are fucked with selfish movements, and cloudy liquid is poured inside of them. It is an act that seemed painful and humiliating, but it was not so in Spinas case. She enjoyed being treated like that, because she knew that Aur meant no harm to her and that was his way of showing affection to her. Are you okay? Yes It was very nice . He pulled out the penis from inside of Spinas mouth and asked, but she just replied with a bright expression. Well then were the ones who! Switching again, Yunis gently hugs Aur. You promised this time was not supposed to be any fighting, right? She pinched Oulus chest with her fingertips while Zana reluctantly kept her distance. Come, my lord, its been such a long time! The Goddess of Fortune, Misha, was full of motivation. Well then the three of us will be your opponents this time. How about it? The three beautiful girls crawl together and turn their butts to him. Zana with white skin, Yunis with tanned brown skin, and Misha with her light yellowish skin. Those three exotic flowers were now right in front of Aur When Oulu grasped the waist of Yunis first, he did not hesitate to enter into her. Ahhh , huh Aur, oh What? Aur smiles bitterly to Yunis who mutters like confidence. Fuck me hard, Aur. Fuck me and lose yourself in your desires so much that I wont be able to walk from all of your hot seed inside my stomach! In the words of Yunis, Aur nodded silently. He had a similar feeling that after giving birth to a child Yuniss sex drive skyrocketed to unimaginable heights. No, today . compare the taste of our p*ssies, all right? Heeding Yunis words, Aur grabs the waist of Zana next Go ahead, you can do as you like. Are you really sure? Although it surely gets wet enough if you touch the secret place, Zana still has little experience. And he did not think that she would like to be treated like that, and thats why he asked. I because I am your slave right? Somewhat embarrassed, but clearly Zana says so. As a reward, he gave her his spear. Even though her inside is still unfamiliar enough to say that it is wet, I will tightly tighten it, leaving its initial feeling to the extent that the taste of vagina meat is different from that it was familiar with. I cant wait anymore! After fully enjoying the inside of Zana, Oulu pushes into Misha. It is unnecessary for her to have an extra caress aside from foreplay. Oh this is it, as usual your thing is so wonderful Misha trembled with joy and exhilarated her ragged breath. Right now, her vagina was nothing more but a cock sleeve that was greedy for his semen, and it did not intended to share. Aur attracts the three bodies and holds them together and embraces them, and enjoys himself as he succumbs to desires just as Yunis said. The vaginas of Yunis, Zana and Misha, even if they were all different, they all tasted great. Im cumming soon !! Yeah, come on! Just do it, give it to me! To Aurs declaration, Yunis keeps jumping on his cock. Next, he takes his fingers and shoves them up Zana and Mishas secret places. Ah, ah, huh, fuwa! So good, Aur! Duwaaaah, ughhha, aaaaahhhh! W-with your fingers, such a thing, Oh, not there, not in my child making hole! While raising the cries, the beautiful girls get together and trembling with their respective orgasms. When Aur took out a meat spear from Yunis, a lot of it spilled on her buttocks. Oh Aur so warm . Despite falling down with no strength left in her legs and abdomen, Yunis muttered so happily. Master, I. And now for the last two people. Pushing Mari back, Hoseli stepped out steadily. Owl waited quietly for her to say something. Apologies and regret have already been expressed many times over. Hoseli wanted to say something else entirely. I . my curse, I broke free of it The power of the Beast God and the Hero was weaker than the Sun God. That is why she was able to disperse her curse by becoming his vessel. Im sorry. Hoseli looked a little surprised at that sudden apology. It is a big change for compared to her usual absent-minded expression. I could not answer you last time. Would you embrace the beast? That was the question that Aur was unable to answer properly. No, he probably would be unable to do so even now, as he was still unsure of how he felt about a woman who was half-beast. Do not worry about it. My actions are my responsibility. I understand that youre angry at me for betraying you, and Im ready to accept the consequences. Such a thing Hoseli turned his eyes down. All the misfortunes that happened to her were essentially caused by her desire to find a cure for her and her brothers predicament. On the other hand, however, it could also be said that she did that out of her selfish desire. And that was probably what she was unable to forgive herself for. Aur is not angry at you. Mari tells that to the worried Hoseli. She understood that her story was not that simple, but even knowing that, she still told Hoseli her honest mind. Its like she says. Just say the word, and Ill do whatever you want with you. Hoseli thought about that proposal for a while until she finally spoke while looking at Aur. Then I want you to bless my womb with child, master. If that is what you truly want. When Aur nodded to her request, Hoseli positioned herself on the warm floor. Then make love to me, master. And as she opened her legs before him, he shoved his burning hot member inside of her without any warning or further foreplay to cover his consternation at doing everything his concubines asked him for. It was a nice thing to do from a human standpoint, but kind of lame from the perspective of a Demon Lord. Mmmmnnn, uhh, haaaaaa. Its been some time since he last did that with Hoseli, but the fact that her secret place seemed so different surprised even him. Aur, please take a proper care of me too! When he was spreading Hoseli wide with his meat, Mari came to him and playfully rubbed her cheek against his. Instead of answering her verbally, he simply kissed her with tongue, penetrating the inside of her mouth. Masteeeeeeeer, I I..! Being continuously pierced by his piston-like movements, Hoseli guides Aurs other hand to her breast. Ah,ah,ah, ahhhhh, ooooooooooohhhhh! Hey, mnnnnch, chyu, muchyu.. The voices of Hoseli, whos being f*cked senseless, and Mari, who kisses Aur feverishly with her hot tongue and exasperated breaths began to merge into one, filling the Demon Lords ears with nothing but pure ecstasy until he found himself on the brink again. CUMMING!!!! Hearing that, Hoseli tightened her vaginal muscles around Aurs d*ck and wrapped her legs around his waist in a leglock to ensure that her p*ssy accepts all of his child-making milk. Cumming inside her was not his original intention, but he ended up doing it anyway. He already did it with all ten of them three times, and even though all of them were on the brink of exhaustion, his stamina showed no signs of diminishing. He flooded Hoselis vagina with his seed over and over again, until it could store it no longer, and spilled out of her unto the bedsheets. So cloudy and sticky its hard to believe that this is what babies are made with. Mari scooped a little on her finger, licked it, and smiled. Aur thought that this child-like curiosity of hers was adorable, even if it was somewhat immature Shall I cum inside you then? So you could know how it feels like? Yes, Aur, Id like that very much. Mari says that to Aur with the wet, glossy eyes. But you know? As soon as he tried to embrace Mari, she placed her hands on his chest and pushed him down. Today, there is someone else who I want you do it with first. Aur looked around, thinking that there was someone hes forgotten about. Generally he tried to love all of his mistresses equally, but with their numbers steadily increasing, the possibility of something like that happening was not zero. On the other hand, Ceres, Ellen and Melizand were supposed to return to the Heavenly Dungeon, but it would be no surprise to actually see them here. I want you to do it with her first. And Mari pointed to the entrance with her head. A beautiful girl was standing there. Dad, please! He does not know her, but she called out to him in a way that only one person did. I want you I want you to embrace me too! No way Sofia, is is that you? Seeing Sofia, who turned into a beautiful woman, Aur was absolutely stunned. Volume 2 - CH 16.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 16: Lets Make a Foolish Decision, Part 2 You see, dad? I have become bigger, like a real woman, right? Sofia says, exposing her naked body to Aur. It would seem so. She was no longer a baby, or a child. Right now, Sofia was of an age sufficient to call her a young woman. She was now taller than Mari, and about a head shorter than Aur. Her face no longer bore any childish features, and a womanly charm replaced them instead. Her arms were long and slender, and the bulges on her chest were almost as big as Lilus. Between her legs was the same thin green bush as the color of her hair, making it evident that she was ready to engage in sexual activities. In short, she was a full grown woman now, and beautiful enough to take Aurs breath away, a feat that was not easily available considering the fact that he was constantly surrounded with high-level beauties. And now that very woman was begging him to embrace her. Ah Suddenly, Sofia directed her gaze below Aurs face, to the part of him that got annoyingly lively again after witnessing her beauty. This will be my first time, so I dont know if Ill be any good at it, but Ill give it my best. She then kneels before Aur and puts his thing into her mouth without any hesitation while fixing her long hair to the side to prevent them from getting in the way. Her movements were clumsy, but she was not confused about what to do. Must be the result of all her peeking at Aur and the others. W-Wait, Sofia! Aur tries to stop Sofia, but she ignores his voice and begins to work her mouth on his pulsing erection. Ughh! Aur started groaning, but not because of the pleasure. It was because Sofias sensations were being transmitted directly to him. Up until now he has received oral service from countless number of women, so he could easily tell the skills of those who were blowing him. A blowjob performed out of curiosity without knowing its actual meaning. Skillful blowjobs aimed at dominating men through their penises. Humiliating blowjobs performed by those who were forced to do so. And blowjobs filled with lust, performed for the pure enjoyment of it. You named it, he received it. The problem is, Sofias blowjob was none of the above. Those were the moves accustomed specifically to make Aur feel good, nothing more, nothing less. Shall I do this now? Staring into his eyes, Sofia released his thing from her mouth and pressed her breasts together. Was she going to? Lets see, like this? And she sandwiched Aurs penis between her breasts, moving them up and down in a rhythmical fashion. Nevertheless, she had some difficulties as his thing escaped her grasp more than a few times. Father, youre just too big! I cant pleasure you properly if you keep escaping me like that! And with a sweet smile she trapped his tip inside her mouth again. Ku, khaaaa.! This time, Aurs moans were the pleasurable kind. Sofias soft breasts, coupled with her warm saliva, created an irresistible mixture that was just too much for him to handle. Her tongue also crawled all over his tip and its opening. So, Sofia! He unintentionally ended up calling her name, to which she responded by picking up her pace. Gu, ah, aaaahhhhh! Unable to cope with it any longer, he ended up cumming inside of her mouth. And not one, time, not two times, but three times over. Youd think that Sofia would stop when the amount of sperm was so big that her cheeks were puffed and stretched to the brim, but no, she didnt let go of his meaty spear even then, swallowing everything that he spilled inside of her. Nnnnn, uuuuggghhhhhh haa, I managed to drink all of it. Yes, well done. Well done indeed. As she finished swallowing his seed, Aur patted his daughter on the head. Despite thinking of her as his child, he allowed her to make it this far. It would be foolish of him to worry about the petty things now. Since he was going to be the first and only men shell be doing it with, it was his duty to make her happy. Youre going to hurt your knees if you stay like that. Lie down. Okay! Sofia lies on the ground with a joyful smile on her face. Aur positioned himself over her and pressed his penis against the entrance to her vagina. Aaaa. And just like that, tears started to drip down Sofias face. Isnt that great, Sofia? Unable to understand what Mari was talking about, Aur looked at her and narrowed his eyes. She grew up in Aurs Dungeon since she was little, so she was able to understand Sofias feelings better than anyone else. Mu Unexpectedly, Aur raised a strange voice from his throat. It was a quiet, but impatient voice. What happened, dad? Nothing, its nothing. Aur shook his head and focused on the task at hand. And that task was putting his d*ck into Sofias vagina. But just as he was about to do it, his erection lost its hardness and withered. Dad? Sofia looked at her father with a worried expression. The reaction of everyone present on the spot had pretty much the same reaction. Aurs libido knows no limits. If we were to liken sex to battling opponents in bed, then he would be a mighty predator positioned at the apex of the food chain. He had so much stamina that all it took for him was to glance at a beautiful woman, and his member immediately regained its hardness even after cumming. Such a thing like him going limp out of the blue has never happened before. So I guess even the almighty Demon Lord gets nervous from time to time. Playing it off jokingly, Lilu massaged Aurs balls with her soft palm, and began her handjob. Every time she touched his penis with her hand, it would always stand so stiff that it was actually painful. But even with that Succubus treatment, the result was still the same. As soon as it approached Sofias entrance, it went limp and lost its hardness. Lilu tried time and time again, to no avail. W, why?! Now tears dripping down Sofias cheeks were the ones of sorrow. Even Aur didnt know the cause of this mysterious phenomenon. It was not that he went impotent. When Lilu touched him, he got hard in the blink of an eye. And it also wasnt the case that he found Sofia attractive. Quite the opposite actually. Could it be because I subconsciously dont want to defile her? Aur murmured to himself. That was the only possible explanation. Listening to it, Sofias expression darkened. So that means that means. Staggering and trembling, Sofia stood up. She shook her arms, leaving only herself and Aur in the room. She probably teleported the rest somewhere else. Sofia, what are you? Without answering him, Sofia materialized a huge mass of meat next to herself. It was a grotesque amalgamation of blood, broken bones and bodily fluids. If you dont want to defile me, then will you embrace me if I become defiled? It was visibly on the verge of rotting and decay. And then Aur saw something among this mass of meat and gasp involuntarily. Because that grotesque thing was the crushed body of Uzermart. Except that it was no longer a corpse. Some pieces of the lump were slowly moving as if it was still breathing. The Resurrection Spell was extremely complex to cast successfully, but someone like Sofia could pull it out without much difficulty. Sensing her aim with this, Aur shouted to her: Sofia, stop! Dont do it! N, mu? Awakened by Aurs shouting, Uzermarts eyes slowly opened. How beautiful Transformed back into his human self, he said so when he saw Sofias figure in front of him. He joined his hands together, started crying, and kneeled before her. Become mine, human, and I will give you anything that you desire. Wha! Dont do it! Dont say such nonsense! Before Aur was able to tell her that, Sofias body shone with brilliant light. At that moment, Aur was assaulted by a violent shockwave. He fell on his knees, feeling as if something was being torn away from his body. Now, bow before me. The voice exclaimed. It was neither cold nor warm, strong or weak. But it was clear that it will not stand any kind of defiance. This voice, it was coming from Sofias mouth. Ha, haha, hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Uzermarts laugh echoed around the room when he heard the voice. Impossible, its impossible that you raided her to become something as magnificent like that! But this form, this beauty! Dont worry, if he rejected you, then I will be the one to accept you for what you truly are! I only ask for one thing in return, I only ask for! But in the next second, his body was blown into a wall, and his neck was twisted in a way that human neck was absolutely not allowed to twist, killing him on the spot. Youre not the one I was talking to. It was the Demon Lord, Aur. The light spoke again. Now Aur was sure. Youre not Sofia, are you? Even if the light used her voice, it was not her. No, I am not. The light agreed with his suspicions. I am the one who shines over the entire world. Another voice overlapped with Sofias. It was a voice of an unknown man. The primordial flame that destroys everything. Another one was added to the rest. The ruinous immortal blaze. And now it was a voice of a woman. The omniscient and almighty, the one who stands above all. The four voices meshed together, creating a single, powerful one. I am that which you mortals call God. Volume 2 - CH 16.3 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 16: Lets Make a Foolish Decision, Part 3 Impossible you, a God? Aurs thought processes were caught in a vortex of violent confusion. Right now, his body was experiencing severe magical power deficiency. He had all of the obvious symptoms of it: His body felt heavy, and his consciousness was cloudy. You really want me to believe that youre you were once a God of Heaven who fought against the Sorcerer King? You believing me would certainly made things much simpler, so yes. The magical energy radiating from Sofias body was interfering with Aurs own magical energy. The power that the Gods of this continent used, the spiritual power, could be likened to the mixture between magic and laws. If that was the case, was the one standing in front of him truly a God? Sofia, where. What exactly are you? That is what I need you to understand. The light surrounding Sofia answers Aur. Now that I have awakened, the one you call Sofia was but a one aspect of me. Aur tried to yell at it to stop, but it was fruitless. No matter how hard he tried, his voice just didnt want to come out. Essentially, shes disappeared. Aurs body collapsed onto the ground. He didnt want to believe it, but at the same time he knew that it was true. My mission is to destroy all demons. Declaring so, she put her hand over Aur. Demon Lord Aur, as thanks for reviving me, I will make sure that your death will be quick and painless. In her hand, a pure white flame appeared. It was not a burning mass of violence and destruction that Uzermart used. It was the flame that burned down and purified everything that it touched. I wont let you! When Aur was about to be engulfed by that flame, he suddenly heard Yunis voice. She was clad in pure white armor, and stood beside his together with Sakuya, Zana and Tatsuki to protect him. Ei! Tatsuki swung her hands, making the hot water from the hot spring swallow the light. Freeze! Zana then froze it immediately. Go now, quickly, I wont be able to hold it for long! The ice dissolved into steam moments after she said that. I wont allow you to stand in my way. Her voice was void from hostility or murderous intent. She was merely stating the fact. Together with her words, countless fireballs bloomed around the light. Please stand down! Sakuya swung her fan and produced almost the same number of fireballs as Sofias figure in the light, cancelling them all out. Hou? The light gave an amused voice. That was incredibly rude of you. Sakuya opened her fan and declared angrily. Both her hair and her eyes were gleaming like embers. I am the Guardian God of Yamato, Sakuya of the Hanasakaya Mountain! What were you thinking, invading my fellow comrades home like that?! From the ceiling above, a large amount of magma pours in, mixing with the water and creating a molten mass of rock that traps the light inside of it. Master! Sakuya ran back to Aur and kneeled beside him, stroking his hair and smiling gently. What are you doing, making me worry about you like that? Come on, we need to get you back in shape quickly. Wait..! Sakuya pulls Aur up by the shoulder, and when hes back up, she kisses him. Now, Goddess of Fortune, take care of him for me, would you? No need to ask, just leave it all to me! Misha made a hole in the wall and dragged Aur through it. The ball of molten magma opens like a ripened fruit. The amount of light emanating from it is twice as much as before. SAKUYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!! Looking back at him with a radiant smile on her face, she was enveloped by the light and disappeared from Aurs sight. * * * This place is When Aur regained consciousness, he was in the middle of a dark stone labyrinth. The construction was quite different than what he and Sofia made by taking control of the land. He soon realized that he was in his old Dungeon. Are you all right? Yunis, still in her spirit form, looks down at him worriedly. Maybe he didnt lose consciousness for that long then. Looking back, Tatsuki, Zana and Misha were also with them. Him losing consciousness must have been caused by a shock reaction at magic energy suddenly entering his body. Now it was full of it thanks to the replenishments that came to him from the Dungeon Core. Report the situation. How many people did you managed to get out?! Mine and Logans bodies disappeared in Sofias Dungeon, and we were just summoned back a while ago. While Spina fainted, I think shell be fine after she gets some more rest. Everyone else was safely evacuated to this Dungeon, except for Sakuya and Sofia herself. Lilu filled Aur in on their current situation. Unlike Misha, who commanded space, Sakuya was the Goddess of Volcanoes, so she could not teleport instantly from place to place. It was obvious that she wont make it. I am truly sorry, my lord. What I did was awful. That God out there he might be using Sofias body, but that was not her anymore. Everything about her was different. Different Aur finally noticed. That was probably The God of the Sun hiding in the earth, right? When he said that, Mishas eyes opened wide in surprise. You knew about that? No. He only noticed it just recently. Even he did not suspected that the God of the Sun would be hiding underground. And he noticed one more thing. He no longer perceived Sofia as his important daughter. Was it because her identity changed? And come to think about it, if she was something like that, what was she doing in the middle of the forest in the shape of a baby? Why was she growing like a normal human if she was a God all along? He just couldnt stop wandering about that. They shared happy time and sad times together, and even when she was beginning to see him as a men, he still cared for her deeply. She was his daughter, even if they were not related by blood. Just what is going on here? The God of the Rising Sun inside Hoseli, White Kukuru. Igaruk, the God of the Sun dwelling inside Eve, who was his shrine maiden. And Atom, the God of the Sun whom Uzermart Served. Why were there so many Gods of the Sun? Was it one entity separated for some reason? But even after they killed Uzermart, nothing happened. The sun in the sky continued to shine like it always did. The Goddess hidden beneath the earth, I think this is most likely Oohime, a Goddess that supposedly disappeared over a thousand years ago. Really? So there actually was something like that. Here in this land, Aur created something out of nothing with his own two hands. That something was a Dungeon. In other words, the body. And Mari gave the name to the baby they found in the middle of it, its soul. Possessing both body and a soul, Sofia grew. She did, but at the same time she didnt. She was simply gradually returning to her original appearance. And because she was a part of the Dungeon, she gained another strength. The ability to capture other things and made them a part of her own strength. Dungeon encompasses everything, and everything could be made a part of it. That was its greatest advantage. And that light emanating out of her was the result of gathering all the scattered parts of the God of the Sun in one place. A god who dwelled in Heaven, thought against the Sorcerer King and was destroyed by him. Aur had always thought that the Continent of Sofia, where so many gods dwelled, was rather strange. It was strange that omnipotent being such as them were dwelling on the mortal plain, interfering with the lives of ordinary men. But in reality it was quite different. The continent where Aur was born and raised was the exception to that rule. Maybe in the past, so distant that no one remembered it anymore, there were actually thousands of Gods living here as well. Whatever mightve happened, now there was only one of them here? The strongest, the God of the sun himself, here not even recognized as such and dubbed the God of Heaven, the incarnation of the light. So, what are we going to do, Aur? Lilu asked anxiously. After all, Tenas prediction did not come true this time. Even after all they did, they were still unable to escape this particular fate. But as long as they stayed here, they should all be safe. The power of the God of the sun was not that of the sun itself. It does not reach to the other continents. We need to fix this mess. But they cannot openly oppose the god of light. He is an existence that fought against the Sorcerer King himself, after all. If they just carelessly pick a fight with him, they are going to be slaughtered. Even a decade ago, they managed to barely win against Melizand, who was a part of his forces. Their chances of victory were close to zero. But as long as it wasnt zero itself, it was worth a shot. Even if it was utterly foolish. Im going back to reclaim my daughter. With newfound determination, Aur declared so. Volume 2 - CH 17.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 17: Lets Get Ready for a Counterattack, Part 1 If you were to believe the gossips that are travelling around, the Dungeon governed by the Demon Lord serves three separate purposes: A labyrinth filled with ferocious monsters and deadly traps. A royal palace where the Demon Lord dwells together with all the members of his inner circle. And the living quarters accommodating the Demon Lords ever-growing harem of concubines. As you can probably guess, the third one was a subject of the most rumors, for obvious reasons. Whenever the men inhabiting the lands ruled by the Demon Lord would discuss about it over a plate of food and a mug (many mugs, in fact) of alcohol, their eyes would flare up with an envious flame when they imagined their ruler going at it with his beautiful mistresses all at once, satisfying each and every one of them like it was nothing. Funny thing is, even though Demon Lord Aur had so many wives and women of varying races, backgrounds and social standings, none of them resented one another. Quite the opposite, actually, all of them were the best of friends. However, no one has seen the Demon Lord near his concubines quarters for quite some time, actually, or thats what the latest rumors say. But the truth of the matter is Is it true that master has been defeated? What the hell happened?! The one to ask that question was Ellen, the leader of the Black Alvs. The archers she has under her command are a part of the Demon Lords army, as well as the members of the palace guard. For them to hear that their master, the man who managed to conquer formidable enemies such as the desert empire of Sahara, the snowy land of Himuro or an assassin from the wind country Furo, has been defeated by someone, it would no doubt be a cause for unrest. Please calm down. He has not been defeated, but the Dungeon went through a severe magical power failure. Restoring it back to normal should take a few days at best. Magical power failure?! With Aur currently in the sickbed, his right hand, Lilu the Succubus took it upon herself to inform the rest of Aurs most trusted men about what happened. However, the explanation of the actual problem itself was carried out by Wikia, one of Aurs most skilled magicians. Is this supposed to be some kind of joke? If so, its doing its job poorly, because no ones laughing here. Do you really expect us to believe that someone like master, whos practically a walking, sentient magical power reservoir and the strongest sorcerer this world has seen made such an apprentice-level blunder and caused a magical power failure throughout the entire fucking Dungeon?! What the hell is a magical power failure? Nadja, one of the most skilled sword-wielder in Aurs army asked as she joined the others. While she was wielding her sword she was unstoppable like a Goddess of War, but she was a complete amateur when it came to all things magical. Basically its a kind of malfunction what will cause you rapidly lose a large amount of magical power and hinder its recovery speed. As Ellen said, it is something thats typical for apprentice-level magicians who try to control magic that is way out of their league while not knowing the limits of their own power. Usually the fastest way to recover from such a state its enough to drink a mana recovery potion. Sharl, a White Alv Sage, answered Nadjas question. First things first, Aur is not an amateur whod make such a careless mistake, and I dont think that there exists a potion in this world that could make him recover that much magical power in one go. After all, he is a kind of a magical monster. The head of the White Alvs, Ceres, frowned her brows. There is. However, the Kuduk bandit, Faro, disagreed with her statement. This Dungeon. As long as hes here, Aur has infinite magical power. So as long as he stays here, he should be able to recover all the magical power that he lost. Makes sense. Even someone like Aur, whos able to freely control the magical power that flows within him, was still prone to exhaustion after pushing both his magical and physical power to the limit, so it would stand to reason that a solid amount of rest should bring him back to his peak condition. On that account, everyone agreed with Faros words. Uhm, but why did he lose so much magical power in the first place? Just wondering. Mio, the village girl and the Queen of Demonic Beasts raised her hand and asked about the elephant in the room. Maybe maybe its something akin to an erectile disfunction? Huh? Why is everyone glaring at me like that? Come on, it makes perfect sense! Having so many women on two separate continents, having to constantly satisfy all of them equally under such grueling conditions even the mightiest of magical wands is bound to run out of charges sooner or later! Gnome, the head of the Merchants Guild under the patronage of the Demon Lord says with a mischievous smile. And as much as everyone present didnt want to believe it, there was some truth in her words. No matter how powerful Aur is and how much his magic and knowledge go beyond human understanding, his own body is still that of a human, and is therefore subjected to typical human limitations. Plus it was a well-known fact that every woman he has ever slept with has been blessed with a fraction of his magic power in order to strengthen their abilities, and by extension, their usefulness to their master. If he was doing all of us here in this Dungeon, there wouldnt have been any problems, even if we were to go at it non-stop for a whole day, because he would still recover the power that hed lost in a jiffy, but since he was in a totally different Dungeon far away then the storys different. Also, it is quite possible that maybe one of his new mistresses whom hed obtained there made his fuck her so roughly that he had expended more magical power to do so than he originally intended. Really makes you think, am I right? Maybe so, but if its Aur then surely hed still be able to satisfy at least a dozen girls even with his magic completely depleted. Not to mention that itd be unnatural for Aur not to return here immediately after hed notice that the reserves of his magical power were running low. And yet, he didnt do that, causing this erectile dys magical power malfunction. Why is that? Why did he had to go that far? The ex-saint Melizand inquires further after Mio, who might appear modest at first glance, but she doesnt beat around the bush when it is needed. All right, all right, enough with the guessing games. I will try to explain everything that happened as best as I can. Under the several strong gazes, Lilu finally surrendered and raised her hands into the air. But truth to be said, I dont fully understand what exactly happened. All that I know is Liliu then tells everyone about what she saw with her own eyes. A fragment of a God? Any comments on that, Melizand? Cause to me it looks like the very thing you were supposed to be a servant of has just became our enemy. And it took Sofia, the girl whom Mari and Aur raised as if she was their own child, away from them. Impossible a God?! But that shouldnt be po ssible Melizand, who was always the calm and rational member of Aurs advisors now had her eyes widely opened with surprise. God was destroyed in the Demon War six thousand years ago! What remained of him and what I was using was but a remnant, a fragment! Without a doubt, I saw that with my own eyes! Be that as it may, that guy was undoubtedly the real deal. Because Lilu looks at everyone with a deathly serious expression and continues to speak, finding it visibly hard to squeeze the words out of her throat. Even though it was a surprise attack, he literally wiped the floor with all of us. There was nothing we could do to resist him. Tena, the priestess who predicts the future and her granddaughter Yutsu. Zana, the Ice Queen with the blessing of the Moon Goddess Marina that always allows her to chose the best possible hand for any situation. Virtually unkillable Spina and Yunis with her power to jump through space and cut through everything. Sakuya, the Volcano Goddess who controls the flames according to her will, Sea Goddess Tatsuki and the Goddess of Fortune, Misha. All of them took that so-called God head on and he easily defeated them as if it was a mere childs play. Sakuya stayed behind to buy us some time to escape and we did, without even looking back! Their current enemy was certainly no pushover. He claimed to be the God of Heaven, and he certainly had the power to back up that claim. The power of Heaven stands in direct opposition to the power of magic. Faced with such extraordinary existence, it wouldnt be strange for even Aurs magical power to be scattered to the four winds Melizand was the one who technically knew the most about the enemy, and yet even she appeared to be dumbstruck. Right now she was biting on her thumb with a stern expression. Personally, I dont really care if our enemy is a God or something else entirely. There is only one thing that I need to know. Ellen looks at Lilu with the eyes of a Wolf whose about to jump on his prey to bite its throat out. When the enemy comes here to attack us, is Aur going to just bend over and take it like a pussy, or is he going to be the one who will make the enemy bend over? Ellen was itching for a fight. It was obvious to everyone gathered. Aur is going to fight of course. Thats what I wanted to hear! This time Ill make sure to bring down masters enemies with my bow! Being in high spirits, Ellen raised her fist into the air and shouted a vigorous war cry, infecting everyone with her will to defend their home. But if our opponent really is the God of Heaven himself then do we have any chances of winning? Melizand asks quietly, bringing everyones enthusiasm to a grinding half. Of course we have. Aur in not a kind of man who would challenge someone without being absolutely confident in his victory. Lilu however, responded to her with a voice filled with unwavering trust and confidence. Volume 2 - CH 17.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 17: Lets Get Ready for a Counterattack, Part 2 A few days later. We have no chances of victory here. EEEEEEEHHHHH??????!!!!!!! Aur was finally able to move around for a bit, and that was the only comment he had for Lilu when she told him about everything that transpired when he was unconscious. Upon hearing such shocking words from her master, Lilus eyes opened wide. No way! B-But Ive already told everyone! That Aur in not a kind of man who would challenge someone without being absolutely confident in his victory! Of course I am not such a man. But try to think with your head instead of your pussy for once, will you? Aur scorned Lilu the same way a teacher does his overly enthusiastic student, minus the sexual harassment. The enemy this time is a God of Heaven. An omnipotent, almighty being. Someone who could go toe to toe with the likes of the Sorcerer King. Not some measly remnant that Melizand manipulated, but the genuine article himself. How can we possibly win against something like that when he bitch-slapped us like it was nothing once already? Uuuuuuu. As much as she didnt want to, Lilu had to nod in agreement with her masters words. But Spoke her next sentence with absolute confidence. You never know unless you try. And as long as you will try, the possibility of winning will not be zero. And she looked at him with her large, honest eyes. Seeing her unwavering belief in him, Aur could only smile wryly. Are you making fun of me?! No, I am not. What I said was not a lie, but at the same time what youre saying is not wrong either. And by that you mean? Using his mentor impression once again, Aur explains to Lilu who just frowns her eyebrows. As we are now we cannot win against him, but that does not mean that all of the roads to victory are blocked for us. If we truly want to win, there is only one thing that well need. Can you guess what that thing is? Uhm information? Aur shook his head and looked at Lilu with his amber-colored eyes. Faith that you can win. Without faith in your success, every attempt at trying would be meaningless. Faith, huh? In other words, belief, the one thing youre not good at, Aur. After all, he was a man whose life creed was: Dont believe in other people, they will betray you without fail. So if that was the case, then wouldnt it be kind of contradictory for him to believe in victory? Thinking like that, Lilu cocked her head to the side and placed her finger on her chin. Ah, thats it! To her words which were melodic like a flowing water, Aur smiled quietly. So thats what youre going to do. So thats how its going to be. All right. I understand. Lilu quietly whispered to herself. And thus began the Demon Lord Aurs journey to challenge the God of Heaven himself. * * * But then No can do. Absolutely impossible. The Ice Queen Zana and priestess Tena who has the gift of foresight expressed her denial almost in unison. No matter what you might try to pull out, it will not change your fate. Staying here is the best possible option for all of you right now. My foresight tells me the same. While going back to Yamato with the help of the Goddess of Fortune is definitely possible, then once you do that, your demise will be as certain as the fact that the sun rises in the east. Best Hand and foresight. The bearers of those two abilities told Aur exactly the same thing. This time youre up against the worst enemy possible. He can see everything and make everything possible, that is what it means to be both omnipotent and almighty. Tena tells that to Aur with a grave expression. If he really is so omnipotent and almighty, then why wont he come here to finish me off? But when Aur asked that question, she couldnt retort to it in any way. An omnipotent and almighty being, capable of destroying me and everything I have created with a mere snap of his fingers. If he wanted, all he has to do is to come here and raze my Dungeon to the ground. But he is not doing so. Why? Tena thought about that for a while. To be honest, she wanted to know the answer to that problem as much as Aur, but how can a mere mortal predict what a God is actually thinking? Nevertheless, she tried her best to come up with a possible explanation. Right now I can think of three possibilities. First one, he might not deem you worthy of being destroyed by him personally. Second, he might have a reason for keeping you alive. And the third possibility is that maybe he cannot enter your Dungeon. Aur came closer to Tena, who counted the possibilities on her fingers. I think the third one is the most probable. Whatever the reason behind it might be, he seem s to be unable to physically enter my Dungeon. That some optimistic thinking for someone like you. Zana gave Aur a skeptical look. Maybe so, but I have a reason to think so. Even though he declared himself to be omnipotent and almighty, he still seems to be missing some kind of power. It wasnt that long since he awakened after all, so he might not be in his prime yet. His power was made of the four lesser Sun Gods. The Pure White Kukuru, the Goddess of the rising sun and her immortality. She wont perish no matter what and her power could be infinitely increased. Golden Igaruk of the Zenith, all-knowing and all-seeing. Red Atom, the God of the setting sun who could see into the past. And finally the almighty Black Oohime, the Goddess whos hidden in the ground, controlling everything and governing its movements. Kukuru and Oohime are easy to understand: immortality and almighty. But what about the other two? Igaruk can see everything in the present and Atom in the past, but what about. Aurs gaze inadvertently headed towards Tena. Wait, wait, wait! Ive told you already that my foresight is not as powerful as you think. It definitely cant be Im aware of that. Dont worry, Im not accusing you of secretly being the fifth God of the Sun. Tenas foresight is indeed handy, but it has too many drawbacks to be called a godly power. Even if she wanted to, she wouldnt be able to use her power to correctly predict their enemys next move. But still Im saying that he still lacks one thing: being truly almighty. . I see. That makes sense. Tena nodded, despite not being totally on board with Aurs line of reasoning. There is the sea, but it has its Goddess, Tatsuki, so he cant cross it. There is the boundary, but it has its Goddess, Misha, so he cant travel through it is that what youre trying to say? The God of Heaven who once ruled over the continent of Rafanis was the sole absolute existence. In other words, he has obtained the powers of all the other Gods and made them his own. But now, he has yet to obtain the powers of the last two Gods of the continent of Yamato, so he cannot be called truly omnipotent and truly almighty. And since he couldnt get his hands on Tatsukis and Mishas powers then he is unable to enter their respective domains. But that does not change the fact that you still cannot win against him? Even with some elements missing, he is still pretty much invincible. Zanas face got warped with disgust as she was saying that last part. Even with my power, I see no way out of this situation. I even left my country and my people to help you but there is no way out for us. If there was a way, her power, the blessing of the Moon Goddess Marina would have shown it to her already. But no matter how much she or Tena tried, the answer was still the same: the best course of action was to stay locked up in the Dungeon. To put it another way, there is nothing that Zana could do an no way to do it. Try as hard as she might, she cant break the current situation in their favor. So you give up. Thats fine, I wont scorn you for it. . Im not giving up. I just dont want to die in vain like like No matter how absolute your power may be, if you are a God youll still need your people to have faith in you. It is highly unlikely that all of Himuros citizens will be killed, but their lives are undoubtedly going to get more difficult than ever. Do you think I will die in vain, just like Sakuya? I everything points towards exactly that conclusion. Lilu raised her hand to slap Zana across the face, but Aur raised his hand to command her to stop. If so, then maybe try stopping me from heading towards my own destruction? I you beg me like the good slave you are, I might even seriously consider it. Why would I ever do that?! Ive told you already, I will never bow down! Not to you and not to anyone else! Zana shouts in response to Aurs provocation. Yes, of course you wont. Aur whispered triumphantly into her ear. I just wanted to hear you say it. Of course you did, Lilu thought as she looked at the scene where the Demon Lord left the room while laughing like a madman and Zana continued to throw litanies of curses towards him with her face dyed crimson red. Volume 2 - CH 17.3 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 17: Lets Get Ready for a Counterattack, Part 3 The best way to describe it would be a stone well. A giant well about 8 kilometers in diameter made of solid stone that extended deep below the ground. What made it different from a typical well however, was the fact that it was not filled to the brim with water as one might have expected. Instead, the structure itself was surrounded by water at all sides, and at the very bottom was only a small, artificial pond. What is that? Zana frowned as she looked down the well illuminated by the pale moonlight. It was just past midnight. Since he came to get her in the dead of the night she was still in a half-asleep state, having trouble processing why did he took her to such a strange place. Look. Aur raised his hand and shot some magical energy into the sky. The scarlet light he unleashed moved on its own to create a complex magic circle above their heads. It amplified the light of the moonlight and projected the enlarge image of the moon itself on the surface of the pond. W, Whats the meaning of this? Zana couldnt help it but to admire the beautiful scenery that sprawled before her eyes, thinking that under such circumstances she wouldnt mind being seduced by Aur even though some part of her still resented him a little. Umu. All set. Without any explanation or prior warning Aur took a hold of Zanas body and slowly descended down the well with her. Hey! Wha?! What do you think youre.!? Seconds later, they were already at the bottom of the well where their feet softly touched the ground. What in the Zana was so stunned that she forgot which words she wanted to use to complain to him. Try as hard as she might, she could find no words to describe what she saw. Because all around them where the pond should have been, the scenery changed into that of a desolate white plain. What is this?! What is the meaning of this?! Zana pulled on Aurs sleeve while desperately trying to squeeze even a single word out of her mouth. He finally noticed her attempts and touched his throat as if it was supposed to be an answer to her questions. I see. Aur moved his lips voicelessly and draw a complicated shape in the air before him. ..What on earth is going on here?! As soon as he finished drawing the shape, Zana could speak normally like usual. Cant you see? Just look around you. Zana begins to look around, just like Aur told her to do. As far as the eye could see, there was nothing but a bleak, barren scenery. Even though it was the dead of night, the white earth filled the surroundings with such a dazzling light as if it was still daytime, contrasting clearly with the black sky. Aside from pale stones, there was no sign of any form of life, be it a blade of grass or even a tree. Just a desolate wasteland that continued endlessly. No way the Demon World?! It was indeed very similar to the plane where the demons dwelled that Lilu often talked about. Close, but no cigar this time Im afraid. Aur replies to Zana with a small laughter, clearly amused at the sight of her furrowing her brows trying to comprehend her surroundings. This is the moon. Come again? That was all that Zana could say after hearing such a blatantly dumb answer. I made a hole in the moonlight floating in the pond and used Mishas power to erase the boundary between the reflection and the real thing to get us here. The atmosphere on the moon was apparently filled with water which mortals could not see nor touch. That is why their bodies felt strangely light as if they weighted nothing. Also, without magic breathing and talking was impossible, and the temperature was low enough for any sentient being to freeze in a second. Aur knew all those things already, but up to this point he was not entirely sure if theyd be able to speak normally, even with the help of magic. Turns out that they can and thank all that is unholy for that. But why are we here in the first place? That should be obvious. Aur said to Zana, who suddenly had goosebumps all over her body, predicting that the answer to that particular question is going to be quite unreasonable. We are here to have an audience with Marina, the Moon Goddess whom you worship. .. Youre going to defile her, arent you? Who knows. Maybe I will, maybe I wont. That largely depends on you. Aur looks around until he notices a faint trail of bluish light marking the way through the white wilderness. Looks like shes ready to grant us an audience. Lets go. We shouldnt keep the Goddess waiting. Following the line of light for a while, they found it in the middle of the white wasteland. A castle so beautiful that it was obvious at the first glance that it didnt really belong to this desolate land. Maybe its just me, but doesnt that look awfully similar to my castle in Himuro? Rather than that, you should say your castle resembles this one. The difference is that there is no moat surrounding the castle here on the moon. For obvious reasons. And you think we should enter it, just like that? Probably. This is where the light is leading us after all. Aur walks through the gates with confidence while Zana trails in behind him, surveying her surroundings cautiously all the time. I welcome you, my honored guests, in my humble abode. They were greeted by the Goddess herself as soon as they walked inside. When she saw here, Zana inadvertently gasped for air. Slender and tall figure adorned by strands of golden hair that were falling all the way to the floor. A face so beautiful as if it was the collection of all the beauty in the world preserved on the finest of canvases. Her outfit looked so ephemeral as if it was woven out of the moonlight itself, adding to the Goddesss dignified radiance. She looked exactly like the kind of woman Zana wished to become. Minus one, despairingly obvious difference. Unlike Zana, Marina was equipped with a pair of very feminine looking bulges on her chest. I thank you for agreeing to see us, Marina, Goddess of the Moon. My name is Aur, the Demon Lord. And I thank you for travelling all this way just to meet me, Demon Lord Aur. I believe it is our first-time meeting face to face. When she was speaking, a cane shaped like the moon itself appeared in Marinas hands. It was at that moment that Zana knew Aur fucked up. No matter how strong he is and what tactics he might utilize, he was no match for someone of Marinas caliber. The Goddess standing before them was not like Sakuya or Tatsuki. The rulers of the elements back on the earth. The crawling sensation on her skin made her realize that in the most unpleasant of ways. She was just standing there, not showing any signs of hostility towards them, but the pressure she was emitting made Zana kneel and assume the praying posture without her even realizing it. I know what the tools of your trade are, Demon Lord. Cheating , deceiving, defiling and ensnaring I have prepared countermeasures against all of them. It would stand to reason that the power used by Zana, which is being borrowed to her by the Goddess can be used by the Goddess herself. The power that lets her have the best possible hand for every situation, to spin the thread of fate in her favor and always find the way that leads to victory. She doesnt know what Aur is truly capable of, but she doesnt have to. Her ability is the one that allows her to utterly crush all those whod oppose her without the need to see such insignificant things. Even with Zana access to that ability, Marinas victory is all but assured. Because there is a limit to what Zana can do, and the problem that Zanas and Marinas best is not the same thing. If Marina herself exercises that power, all of those weaknesses can disappear. As long as the great Goddess handles it, her authority will always reign supreme. Tell me, Demon Lord. Even if Im a Goddess, you thought that as long as I am a woman then youll be able to get what you want simply by violating my body, the same way you did with all of your female subordinates? Because if that was indeed the case The pressure emanating from Marina further increased, making Aur lose the strength in his knees. Then you are sorely mistaken. Her tone was still calm and gentle, but the hatred and hostility woven in between the lines made Zana feel like she was about to throw up. Oh Goddess Marina To withstand the pressure, Aur puts both of his hands on the floor. Zana thought that hes going to lift his head back up and grin like he usually does, but no. This time, something entirely different happened. His head remained lowered as if he succumbed to the pressure. I humbly prostrate myself before you and beg for your help. Please, lend me your power! He did endure the pressure, but not to stand against Marina. He bowed his head before her of his own accord. Seeing him do that, the eyes of the Goddess opened wide with surprise. It is impossible not to bend your knee when faced with the pressure of a Goddess ruling over a celestial body as big as the moon. But to withstand that pressure only to bow your head of your own free will? That is something unheard of. I cannot believe this Did you actually come here without any sort of plan? None whatsoever? Goddess Marina squints her eyes and asks him that, clearly thrown off balance. You, the so-called Demon Lord are going to bow to me just like that? Indeed I am. Marina has no power to judge whether Aurs words are true or false. But if any of his words would let to her ruin then the beam of divine light from her cane should have smite Aur down, burning both his body and soul until there was nothing left of him. My daughter has been taken from me and I myself dont have the strength to take her back. That is why I am bowing my head before you, begging for help. Aur slowly stood up from his knees. If he did so against the Goddesss will, he would have been assaulted by a flesh-shredding pain, bone rending pain. For the pressure of the Goddess is not a physical one, but the one that permeates both body and the soul. Therefore, Aur is not standing up due to his physical strength. It was the strength of his spirit, his own will that made it possible for him to do so. Ill say it as many times as Ill have to. Please, lend me your aid. And he lowered his head again, even when he was finally standing straight. This spectacle was so bizarre that even the Goddess had to take a while to think what she should to with this whole situation. Even if he was really doing this for the sake of his beloved child, the fact remains that he still corrupted her priestess, Zana, so also her by proxy. And she doesnt even know if his word can really be trusted. If hes just trying to take advantage of her and make her his personal trophy like he did with the Goddess of the volcano, shes going to kill him in the most painful, humiliating way possible. Or maybe since hes obviously willing to do anything to obtain her help, then maybe she can use that to her own advantage? Sadly, her power cannot be used at times like these, because first she has to decide what does she want to do. Lend her power to the Demon Lord or abandon him? The outcome of the whole situation depends on that one not-so-simple question. All right, Demon Lord. I will help you, but on one condition. Luckily enough, the Gods have a special rule for cases like this. I will lend you my power, but you have to bring me something first. That rule is to put the mortals through a test. Volume 2 - CH 17.4 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 17: Lets Get Ready for a Counterattack, Part 4 [I have to say, I dont know you for all that long, but I never expected someone like you to actually bow down and beg Marina for help.] When they returned to the Dungeon from their trip to the moon, Zana was finally able to ease up from all the accumulated pressure and let out a heavy, weary sigh. [Then that makes two of us. Unfortunately, that was the only way out of our current situation.] [I wonder what is the Goddess planning to actually use you for.] As far as Zana could tell, Aurs plea to Marina was genuine. However, the Goddess would never do something so stupid as helping a mortal out of the kindness of her heart. Her power mustve told her that Aur can be of use to her, but in what way? That, unfortunately, Zana does not know. [I dont know, but whatever that is, she needs me alive for it, at the very least. If that was not the case she would have just cancelled my magic and leave us both to die since the moon is normally not an environment that humans can safely inhabit. If she so desired, one snap of her fingers would be enough for us to either freeze or burn to death.] Knowing that now made Zana realize how dangerous the situation in which they were really was. And now they were basically taken hostage, forced to fulfill whatever whim the Goddess of the Moon had in mind if they wanted to secure her help in the fight against the God of Heaven. Displeased, Zana continued her musings. [Her ability to see the best possible outcome for herself indeed powerful, but it has one giant flaw: It can show you the actions that will lead you to the best possible outcome, but it wont show you why those specific actions have to be taken. She might have decided not to kill us, but only because her ability told her so. But that can change at any moment, depending on the actions well take.] [This power is more problematic than I initially thought.] [Well its a policy of hers to ensure that you wont go against her. As long as we do exactly what she asked us to do we should be fine.] [Its better than nothing I guess.] Aur said as Zana pressed her fingers against her temples. [The biggest problem will be the trail she gave us. Think you can do something about it with your ability?] [As if it was ever going to be that simple!] Zana shouted at Aur for proposing something so preposterous. Zanas ability is Marinas ability. If they tried to get through the Goddesss trial by using her own power to do so, she would have most probably exercise the cruelest of punishments upon them. [Well in that case well just have to make di without it.] [By the way, do you even know how to accomplish what she requested you to do and what the items she requested are?] [No idea.] The trial that Marina imposed upon Aur required him to collect five treasures for her. [So you just agreed to do it without thinking it through?! What she wants you to get here are Yamatos sacred treasures that appear in the legends of yore! Even I know about them!] [Well, if they are so famous, then does that mean that getting them wont be a problem?] Instead of replying, Zana just sighed and gave Aur a [Are you fucking serious?] kind of look. [It wont be easy. In fact, it will be the exact opposite of easy. Getting t them will be almost impossible exactly because these items are famous. [Buddhas Stone Bowl], a personal belonging of a foreign saint who traveled to Yamato, said to be shining with his Gods wisdom. The [Fruits of the Branch of Perpetual Youth], bringing longevity to the one who tastes them. The [Fur of the Fire Rat], said to withstand even the harshest of flames. As for the last two, [Dragon Neck Ball] and the [Swallows Cowry], I dont even know where we should start looking for them. According to the legend, those were all the items sought by a certain princess who travelled to the moon. There is no way for Marina to actually be the said princess, but maybe shes related to her in some way? [I wonder if we could still weasel our way out of it while getting what we want?] [Not possible. I think I dont need to tell you what will happen to you if you flat out refuse her now, do I?] [I thought so. Then its a good thing that such an action will not be necessary.] As far as Aur could tell, Marina was not like the heroine form the legend of a princess who was asked by a noble to marry him but told him she would only do so after he fulfills a set of unreasonable requests. Of course, the possibility was still out there, but for now he was willing to give her the benefit of the doubt. [How can you be so sure of that? Or rather, why are you so confident?] [Isnt it obvious?] Aur replied to Zana as if it was the most natural thing in the world. [Because this Dungeon has everything we need.] [That is everything I could think of for the time being.] About one month after Aur ordered his men to collect all the items Marina requested. [Unfortunately I was unable to find any [Fire Rats], but I hope this little fella here will be as good of a replacement as you need it, Aur.] They were currently at a ranch that was in charge of supporting the Dungeons kitchens. Mio, a simple farm girl known among the ranks of Aurs men as the Queen of Demonic Beasts offered him a small fire lizard that was about one foot long. But it wasnt just your average fire lizard, it was a Salamander, wrapped in the ever-burning flame. [It should be fine, thank you, but what I really need is its skin. What are we going to do about it?] When the salamander dies and its skin is peeled, its flame disappears. However, since it was originally wrapped in flames, it does not burn even if it is thrown into the fire, therefore meeting the conditions of Marinas request, because Mio offered Aur a living one. What was strange though, was the fact that Mio was able to hold the Salamander in her hands without getting burned. Just how was she able to do this? [If this is what you want, Aur, then neither me nor the little one here will be sad to part ways, since it already agreed to it when I asked him about it. Its better to hand him over than to keep him alive so he would suffer after skinning after all.] Mio said with a smile. Well, if both she and the salamander itself were fine with it then there was nothing else left to be said. [Thank you Mio, I appreciate that. All right, whats next?] [What about that [Dragon Neck Ball] thing?] [There, that should do the trick, right?] Aur gazes at the thing which Yunis handed to him. It was a long, white object which fits perfectly into the palm of his hand. It looks somewhat like a sword but is also rough to the touch. [Is this a polished dragon bone?] [You bet it is! I should have known youll recognize it right away!] It was immediately apparent from its feel and weight that it was a bone and not a mineral of any kind. For a mere bone, it also contained a surprisingly large amount of magical power stored inside of it. The only creature to have such a bone would have to be the genuine dragon, the one with mighty wings and four limbs, not any of its subspecies. [Its not Metus bone.] [Well yeah, I couldnt just go and take one of his bones because that would be rude as heck, so I just found myself a dragon and beat the shit out of him to get it. Getting to Dingrad was quite a pain in the butt, but I managed to find some suitable one there. Now that I think of it, it was my first time fighting and defeating a real dragon. It was kinda tough, but also lots of fun!] [Dingrad?! So this is Defikitos bone?!] [Yup. What of it?] Yunis asks Aur an innocent question. On the continent where Aur was born was a land of Dingrad, a kingdom infamous for the fact that the Fire Dragon Defikito lived there. It was a demonic dragon which was said to be on par with Metus when it came to raw strength. Although he was considerably younger than him he was far more feared because of his whimsical nature and unpredictable attacks once every few decades, unlike Metus, who was a rather cautious one, avoiding any contact with humans unless it was absolutely necessary. [You went there, and defeated him all by yourself?] [Of course. It was a bit tough at first, but then I used the power of the hero and made a short work off him.] Yunis looked to be very proud of herself, but then her expression got all cloudy. [But I couldnt find any kind of ball in his neck, so I tried to polish his bones into a spherical shape, but it didnt go very well.] [Tough luck.] As far as Oulu knows, the skeletal structure of a true dragon is roughly the same as that of any other species. And the fact that there is no ball around the neck was confirmed when he examined Metus dead body. [No matter the shape, dragons body is a valuable source of both ingredients and magical power, so its useful no matter what you do with it, so I think we can cross this one off the list as well. Next is] [Please have a look at this.] Gnome, the girl who runs the Merchants Guild in Aur City gave Aur the beautifully glittering golden branches. They were adorned with emerald-green leaves, and the fruits hanging from them looked like a giant pearl beads. [You crafted this?] [Of course not, dont be silly. I asked the most skilled Doverg jewelry maker I know to make this for me. Now, that will be twenty-five thousand gold coins plus tax please.] Aurs brow twitched for a few times when he heard the price, but Gnome only responded with her best professional business smile. [Was that part also in the legend?] [The legend stated that the [Fruits of the Branch of Perpetual Youth] were a real thing, not a decoration. But if someone has already made them for us, it would be both rude and unprofessional not to pay them for their work.] Tena, whos knowledgeable about Yamatos traditions answered mercilessly. [We have already paid the craftsman, so whats left is only my provision for acting as a middleman in that transaction. I will gladly accept the money, but if you dont have that much on you right now] Gnome got closer to Aur and whispered into his ear. [.. You can pay me with your body as well.] Her tone suggested that she was joking, but her body language was telling him that it was not a joke at all. [Lilu, the dough.] [Aww, thats quite a shame.] Lilu hands the money to Gnome, who licks her lips seductively when she sees the bulging coin purse, after which they move on to the next item on the list. [This is [Buddhas Stone Bowl], right?] [Yes, thats right.] The one who handed white, deep plate to Aur. It is a simple ceramic dish with no decorations whatsoever, but for some reason, it was emitting light. Even so, Aur could feel barely any magical power form it no, if someone like Aur, a master magician was unable to sense anything from it, it would be better to say that it had no magical power at all. It was quite strange for something like that to be in Aurs Dungeon, which was practically overflowing with magical power. Also [I feel like Ive seen it somewhere before] [Ah! Hey, thats my bowl!] Melizand screamed unexpectedly when she saw what Aur was holding in his hands. Ah, now he remembered, this was the bowl Melizand used to eat her meals in! [I see. So this [Buddha] guy was a kind of a saint as well, huh?] Thinking about it, it really is kind of comical that a saint would use another saints belonging as a simple tableware. But there was also something strangely fitting about it. So th reason why it was giving off light must have been because it absorbed the magical power which was leaking out of Melizand. And since magical power and the force cancel each other out, then it was obvious that it wont have any magical power in it at all. [Wait, what are you going to use it for?!] Everyone could tell that she wanted to take the item back from Aur. After all, she was using it for so long that it soaked so much of her power that it could literally be called a part of Melizand now, or her extension, something very personal on a both spiritual and emotional level. [What do you mean, what? I thought I have already told you that I am going to offer it up as an offering to Marina, the Goddess of the Moon.] [Wha.?! Oh hell no! Marie, help me stop him!] Although Melizand is a former saint who held immense powers, right now she is just an ordinary girl who lacked physical strength, so when she started to punch Aur with her tiny fists, Mari just grabbed her by the collar and dragged her away. [Okaaaaaay. Next!] [Here, master, the [Swallows Cowry].] Spina appeared before her master with faithful eyes and a birdcage covered with a cloth in tow. [Show it to me then.] For some reason Aur had a really bad feeling about this, but he couldnt explain to himself why exactly. [As you wish.] Spina said and removed the cloth form the cage. The creature inside it was really hard to describe. [What what is this?] [Its a swallow, master.] Like hell it is! [] [Its a swallow, master.] Spina repeats her sentence. However, it does not look like a typical swallow at all. The head and torso are that of the said bird, but its whole body is covered with fish-like scales and shells and its legs look like enormous snails. [Is that a magical life form?] [Yes, indeed, master. It is a synthetic life form that combines the beings of swallow, snail and salmon, respectively.] The thing which Marina wanted were the scales of a swallow, but since no swallow can naturally produce scales on its body, Spina thought that creating a creature that combines those two features will be a good idea. [This is a hybrid of a swallow and a shellfish. As it grows up, its properties as the shellfish fill gradually die out while that of a sparrow will grow stronger] Spina puts the creature on the floor and takes out a small wooden box with water in it. [And this will be the end result.] Inside, there was a shellfish with a bird beak that was not fully developed yet. [And what about its ability to reproduce? Have you fixed it] [Fixed it?] Spina asked Aur while tilting her head to the side. Synthetic beasts that combine two or more organisms basically are infertile, leaving only one generation of their kind. Even if they had the ability to reproduce, their offspring cannot breed or do not grow well in the first place. Very rarely, there specimen that has the normal ability to bear offspring is born through genetical engineering. That is the phenomenon known as [fixing].] The most famous example of it is the demon beast Chimera, a monster with a goats body, a lions head, and a snakes tail. It is said to be a synthetic beast that was created by a magician hundreds of years ago, but nowadays it has become an entire species that could be bred with relative ease. Therefore, the name Chimera has been adopted as its collective name. However, such existence was a product of the long history of sorcery and research, and they were mostly a coincidence product, and even Aur had never heard of the technique to create them intentionally. [If thats what it is then you have nothing to worry about, master. This one here is the fourth generation.] Spina said such a thing, oblivious to Aurs reaction to her achievement. As a master magician, Aur was also skilled at creating magical creatures, but when faced with his disciple who had clearly surpassed him, Aur could only stare at her in admiration. Volume 2 - CH 18.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 18: Lets Satisfy the Moons Demands, Part 1 Are you really going to take all of that with you? Of course. Aur nodded to the words of Zana, who was amazed at how fast he managed to gather all of the required items, but at the same time still a little skeptical due to how roundabout some of them were. A live Salamander as a substitute for Fur of the Fire Rat. Dragon Neck Ball made out of polished dragon bone. A replica of Fruits of the Branch of Perpetual Youth made out of expensive jewelry. Melizands favorite bowl instead of Buddhas Stone Bowl. And a creature that was hard to describe no matter how hard you looked at it acting as the Swallows Cowry. Seeing Aur with all that items in tow was strangely amusing, if not downright funny. Now all they had to do was hope that the Moon Goddess accepts those gifts without any complaints. To tell you the truth, Zana had her worries, but if there was one thing she learned from the time she has spend with Aur and his men is that they were all utterly unpredictable, and the best she could do was to expect the unexpected. *Sigh* I guess theres nothing more we can do at this point. Well, shall we be on our way? Admittedly Zana still regards the Demon Lord as a thoroughly unpleasant individual. He is a bad, suspicious guy who absolutely cannot be trusted and who doesnt trust anyone. But at the same time, he is a reliable master who can weasel his way out of any pinch he finds himself in. So if theres anyone who can persuade Marina to help them, its definitely him. This is unacceptable. EEEEEEEEHHHHHH????!!!!! So you can probably imagine Zanas surprise when it turned out that Marina rejected Aurs offerings after looking at them just once. Why are you acting so surprised? Did you really think I was going to accept those baubles instead of the bone fide treasures I requested you to obtain? However, out of all the people gathered in her castle, Marina was the one who was the most surprised at Zanas overreaction. Did you really expect that farce to succeed? Zana, I believe you know this already, but I am always watching you whenever you are not using my power, so I knew what you were doing ever since you left my this castle a month ago. But I have to say, even I didnt expect how big of a mess this was going to turn into. Marina said as she took a golden branch with jade leaves into her hands. I mean, what even is this? This is not at all what I asked you to get me. Just some cheap, man-made imitations with no value at all. Then Aur, who was being silent up to this point finally opened his mouth to speak, but Please refrain from saying anything. I borrowed Zanas ears to listen, so I know you are using her safety as a shield. Marina pointed her staff at Aur to intimidate him, but Aur knew she was not going to kill him. If she really knew what was going on, she would have done so a long time ago. Not to mention that he was a protector of her priestess. I beg to disagree, Oh Moon Goddess. I believe I have brought exactly what you wanted. Take those Fruits of the Branch of Perpetual Youth for example. The legends of yore describe them exactly as looking as if they were made of gold, jade and pearls processed by the finest of craftsman. Wha?! What kind of impertinent reasoning is that?! Then what about other things?! Like this?! This doesnt even look like a rat! Are you too blind to tell the difference between a rat and a lizard?! Marina points at the Salamander and asks. This is a rare beast specimen. The so called Fire Rat of the legend has never actually been seen as there are no written records of such a creature actually existing, and since this little one here is roughly the same size as a rat, then whoever wrote that legend must have mistook the baby Salamander for a rat. Aur replied calmly. T-Then how about the Dragon Neck Ball?! This is just a processed Dragons bone! And it doesnt even look like a ball! Well what did you expect? The Dragons who bore such balls on their necks have been long extinct since times of the demon War, and their bones crumbled to dust. And even if they were alive today, no hero would be capable of slaying them, so this is as good as we can get. ..Buddhas Stone Bowl? The one here has been used on a daily basis by a saint. Exactly which saint was using it should be irrelevant. Then then what about Swallows Cowry?! Surely a creature bearing such things cannot be called a treasure! My Goddess, that was rude of you to say. I agree that this creature is not the most beautiful being in the world, but it certainly is one of the few of its kind, which in a sense makes him a treasure, dont you think? Because personally think that my disciple did quite a good job with it. Dont you dare telling me youve made such an abomination yourself! Unable to stand it anymore, Marina finally snapped. Not I, Oh Goddess. His disciple did. I believe he said so just a minute ago. Your. Disciple. Made this?! Zana delivered a splendid tsukkomi, which only made Marina even more confused. If thats how you see my gifts, then allow me to ask you a question, Goddess of the Moon. Aur stood up from his knees and looked Marina straight in the face. What are the criteria you use to define if something is real? This question was so absurd that Marina couldnt find the words to reply to him. My Dungeon is the microcosm of the entire world. Everything is there and everything can be created in it. So as far as Im concerned, every single one of the things my subordinates collected can be considered as a real treasure. He spoke from the bottom of his heart. Or at least that was how it sounded to Zana. So if you deny my statement, if you think that those are not the real treasures, then show me the proof that I am wrong. Show me the genuine treasures. Wha.? That That is With that one single sentence, Aurs and Marinas roles have been reversed. It should be easy with your abilities, right? Zana recalled that Aur has asked her a similar question in the past, and it threw her out of balance just like the Goddess was thrown off balance now. If something like that really exists, that is. Aur delivered the finishing blow, knowing full well that Marinas power was not able to do it. That was Marinas fate this time: to be made aware that there are problems in this world that even her abilities are not able to solve. Very well. I shall accept your offerings as the genuine ones. Did she made that decision because of her power, or because she has recognized Aurs potential? Zana, I leave helping him in your hands. Marina gives Zana an order while sighing heavily. Understo. No. Aurs voice blocked Zanas confirmation. Marina, I want you to be the one to do it, no one else. You want me? Marina blinked her eyes a few times and gave him a sharp look. That means you dont want Zana to act as a conduit and want to receive my blessing directly? I regret to disappoint you, but my power as the Moon Goddess cannot be transmitted to men. Im sorry, but Ill have to give it to one of your subordinates. Does that satisfy you? Not in the slightest. From atop her throne, Marina looked down on Aur, thoroughly displeased. So what exactly do you mean? Say it clearly so I can understand your intentions. Didnt I said so at the very beginning? Aur said while climbing the steps to Marinas throne. What I want is Marina, the Goddess of the Moon. WHAT THE FUCK?!!!!!!! Wha. YOU FOOL! Do you even realize what youre saying?! Knowing exactly where all of this was going, Zana kicked Aur, but he didnt even budge an inch when it connected. The one who got more damaged by that was Zana herself. So you want to make me your woman. That is on my agenda, yes. Marina narrowed her eyes. Dont you think you are getting too arrogant for your own good, human? Not at all. After all, I have already bedded the Goddesses of the Sea, volcano and the Boundary. Aur pointed at the items behind him. You admitted that my offerings to you are genuine. Can I take that as the sign of your consent? You can. After all, I did gave you my word. Marina grabs the edges of her clothing and lets them slide off of her while holding the chest area with her other hand. LADY MARINA..?! Zana couldnt believe wat was happening in front of her very eyes. That is. She lets her clothes fall to the ground and bares her breasts before Aur with a wicked smile. . If youll be able to enjoy such a body at all. In the place where Marinas womanly attributes began to bulge, was a deep, ugly scar. Volume 2 - CH 18.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 18: Lets Satisfy the Moons Demands, Part 2 I dont mind. Wheres the bedroom? Or do you want me to take you right here on your throne? Wha?1 W-Wait, p-please wait a minute! The goddess tried to stop Aur, but he already lifted her off the floor and went further into the castle in search of a bedroom, carrying her like a princess. What is it? Do you really want to do it here? And she glanced at Zana, clearly counting on her help in bailing her out of this. Y-You dont mind?! Are you being serious right now?! So Zana tried to do just that, but her red face pointed towards her being just as shocked as Marina was. I mean, Lady Marinas her chest It wasnt just the scar. It looked like one of Marinas breasts have been completely removed. Apparently when she was wearing clothes she was using magic to hide the missing one, but still What is the meaning of this, Lady Marina?! Who did such a horrible thing to you!!!? Zana I Im sorry, Lady Marina I didnt mean to! Its okay, Zana. Marina touched the space where her breast once was and smiled softly. I did this to myself. Eh? When Zana heard that, her eyes opened widely. It was after I was deceived by my brother, the Sun God Igaruk. Abandoning my womanhood was the penance I chose for myself, so that it could serve me as a reminder of my foolishness and ensure that I will never be fooled by a man again. For a brief moment, her smile became slightly distorted. Do you really want to embrace such a failure of a woman who was deceived and used by her own brother and cut her own breast off as punishment? She was sure he is going to reconsider, but to her surprise Yes, that is what I want to do. Eeeeeh?! Replying without hesitation, Aur kept going forward with the Goddess in tow. S-Stop right there! Ugh, what is it woman? Irritated, Aur halted his march just like Marina requested. I. uhm Yes? He just waits for her to find the right words. . I can walk on my own. And my bedroom isnt even in this direction. Is that so? Aur carefully dropped her back to the ground. So can I ask you to guide me there? Y Yes, of course And she just took his hand, guiding him to her bedchamber. .. Left behind, there was only one thing Zana was able to say, and that thing was Can somebody tell me what in the everlasting fuck just happened here?! Well do you really, truly want to do that with me? How many times must I tell you that I wasnt joking? Now that they were finally alone, Marina asked him that one more time, but this time without even the sliver of her previous confident attitude, and one more time he gave her his reply with a completely serious face. Can I take it off? I would rather not if at all possible, but if you insist Marina pressed her hands to her chest, which was again covered with her dress. Aur simply approached her and put his hands on her shoulders. Then I will take it off now. It was a statement, not an inquiry. All right. Marina stopped resisting and surrendered herself to Aurs hands as her silky clothes quietly fell onto the floor. Its beautiful. Aur whispered unintentionally at the sight of a naked figure that appeared before him. D-Do you really think flattery will get you anywhere? Usually it helps me get to places, so yes. Unable to deal with the sudden compliment, Marina looks away shyly. Marinas golden hair shine beautifully like the moon in the darkness, and it gently waves all the way to her ankles. Her skin smooth like white porcelain, and her legs that stretch from the tight waist look like they were created by an artist. She is overall slender, but the thighs and buttocks are covered with fluffy, springy meat. It was as if her nakedness represented the duality of the moon itself. So you say that this breast is also beautiful? She pointed at the breast which she cut off with her own hands. Thats right. If I said that it wasnt beautiful, Id be a liar. Aur slowly reaches out and rubs his hand where Marinas breast should be. Actually, let me rephrase that. Its brilliant. You like it that much? All Marina could do at this point was to blush furiously. If its all right with you, can you tell me about what happened when your brother assaulted you? Did you cut your breast off right before his eyes? What kind of face did he make when he saw you do that? Lets see Marina leans back to remembers the happenings from the mythical era long ago. I threw my cut-off breast at him and screamed If you want it so much, then here, shove it up your own ass and die! or something similar. If I remember correctly, he looked like he was about to have a stroke when it hit him straight in the face. Ha! Listening to it, Aur laughed out loud. I would very much like to see that face myself! By the way, what are your thoughts on him? On Igaruk, I mean. As far as Zana was concerned, there should be no relationship between Aur and Igaruk whatsoever. To Aur, he should be nothing more but one of the Sun God pillars. But to Zanas surprise, Aurs voice when he replied to the Goddesss question was filled with pure, unrestrained malice. I only heard his voice, but it gave me a distinct impression that he is like an insect. A good-for-nothing pest that should have been killed the moment it was born. And why do you think that? Marina squinted her eyes and observed Aur very carefully. She thought he was going to say Because he wanted to make a woman his plaything on nothing more but a whim. Aur himself realizes that he has done just the same many times, and even though there was no girl who was dissatisfied with that in the end, the act of raping them was in and out of itself unforgivable. In that regard, he and Igaruk were not that different, which Aur himself would probably deny very quickly. Male pride when it came to the matters of sex was something that Marina was never able to fully understand. Because he didnt give Zana his blessing. But once again, Aurs answer was something that Marina was not expecting. That is probably my fault. The female members of the royal family of Himuro always developed splendid breasts at a very young age. However, only Zanas growth was, and admittedly is still poor. Maybe it was because Zanas small breasts reminded Igaruk of the incident with Marina, but whether that assumption was true or not, the fact remained that he gave his blessing not to Zana, but her younger sister Eldav. As the Sun God he was probably furious at his would-be vessel being so small. He had no reason to do so, but he took that as a personal insult. Neither being born as an older sister nor failing to grow up is a problem that Zana was responsible for. But she was still blaming herself for being a failure both as a priestess and the leader of a nation. What a miserable life she must have had. She is a smart, noble and beautiful woman, and yet her whole life has been ruined because her breasts werent big enough. She deserved so much better in life than this. Marina thought that with how much passion he poured into that speech he should become a spokesman or an actor. If that was how he was when he was genuinely angry, then he should have no problems with acting it out for money. And I think the same applies to you, Moon Goddess Marina. I just cant put up with the fact that the woman like you continues to be unhappy. unhappy? Marina blinks her eyes. She never thought of herself as unhappy. The moon is always supposed to be beautiful. And yet you are unhappy, all because of one man who hurt you in the past? Touching Marinas chest, Aur frowned. Not because of an aversion to ugly wounds, nor out of pity for her circumstances. It was because he also knew the pain of having your life destroyed by others. Then can I ask you to show it to me? The happiness of being a woman? Of course. Aur nodded to Marinas request as she smiled slightly. Volume 2 - CH 18.3 Chapter 18: Lets Satisfy the Moons Demands, Part 3 Marinas long, golden hair spreads all over the bed. Aur climbs over her delicate body and gently wraps himself around it. You should be fine for now. He showers her neck and ears with a barrage of kisses. Hnnn! Surprisingly, she resisted much less than Aur initially expected. It may be because she was observing him through Zanas eyes for as long as she was with him, or because she was too overwhelmed by having a naked man so close to her. He kisses her on the lips a few times to confirm her reaction, then slowly descends from her neck to the collarbone, and from there to the scar on her chest. Uhm y-you can touch me there, I dont mind. Hou? Leave it to me then. Before Marina even realized it, she allowed Aur to caress her chest. I wonder if I have no experience since that time your brother forced himself on you? If so, then you should basically be no different from a raw virgin. Its funny though; for you to live for so long and only have theoretical experience in sex by proxy of your priestess. T-theoretical.?! With a wet noise Aurs tongue touched the scar on Marinas chest. Its not painful, but it doesnt mean it feels good for her either. She just stared at what he was doing to her with a tensed expression on her face. So, are we going to do this now or what? Patience, my Goddess. As I said, just leave everything to me. She didnt look like that at all, but she was anxiously awaiting that which was going to happen. But no matter how enthusiastic she was about it, there is a proper order to these things that must be maintained, so Aur just tells her to calm down and continues to do his thing. Even if he focuses all of his attention on her missing breast, nothing will happen to it. Even so, Aur eagerly rubs his tongue on the scar, as if doing so would heal the wound on her body. No, Marina suddenly noticed. He is actually trying to heal her wound! However, it is not a simple shallow wound. Her entire breast has been essentially removed from the body. She did that to herself so long ago that she didnt even remember it properly now. It all happened because Marina wrongly assumed that she and Igaruk were nothing more but a brother and sister who were close to one another. However, at some point the two who grew up with each other began to live separately among men and woman and one night Igaruk sneaked into Marinas bedroom to have his way with her. The only thing Marina remembers from that day are fear and pain that are still deeply rooted in her. She was assaulted, had her body brutally pinned to the bed and male genitals pried their way inside of her even if she was not ready herself. No matter how much she cried or screamed her brother did not stop, so she could only wait in despair for the violent storm to pass. Now, however, with Aur in front of her, she did not feel any fear. It may be because it is smaller and thinner than Igaruks, but when Aur was touching her with his hand as if her entire body was made of delicate silk and his tongue traced all over her, she did not feel disgusted, because each of his action indicated that he wanted to make not only himself, but also her feel good. I know it might be hard but do try to relax a little. Itll feel even better that way, youll see. Looking at Marinas face, Aur smiles slightly. With that said, Marina realized for the first time that she was actually nervous. Ghhh! Aurs fingertips slid down from the chest, hitting the sides of Marinas body, making her shake uncontrollably. The sensation she felt is far from being a pleasure, feeling more like a tickling. That being said, it was not an unpleasant feeling. Not in the slightest. He continues to caress her with his fingertips as if to confirm the exact shape of her body. It was a very soft touch, as if he was touching the feathers of a delicate bird. I wouldnt mind if he touched me more strongly. For a moment, Marina was astonished by her own thoughts. How can she possibly crave being touched by a man?! Just then, Aurs hand reached her lower parts, and his fingertips began to feel a combination of heat and wetness. Looks like she was almost ready, and he didnt even do anything sexual to her yet. Nnnnn Nevertheless, a faint voice leaked out of her mouth, prompting Marina to suddenly take a deep breath. Aur glances at her and puts his index finger in front of her mouth. A gesture indicating that she should keep quiet. When she followed Aurs line of sight as he slid sideways, she could feel Zanas presence beyond the bedroom door. But why would she. The moment Marina realized that her priestess might be listening in on them her cheeks immediately went crimson red. Nnnnnn ! Aurs fingertips stroke Marinas thighs as if nothing serious was happening. She tried to hold her voice down by clenching her teeth and covering her mouth with both of her hands, but no matter how hard she tried, her moans could still be clearly heard. While she is busy doing that, Aurs uses his hands to open her legs and expose her secret place to the world. Despite feeling an immense shame, Marina could do nothing to resist him. Uhhh.! Haaa! Aur brings his face and his tongue closer to her entrance and slowly sticks himself in it. Just that one action was enough for Marinas body to start convulsing violently, but even so hes not stopping. He just repeats his movements in a rhythmical manner around her entrance. Little by little hes invading her deepest parts as if he was digging a fresh hole in the ground. At this point, Marina honestly didnt know how she should feel about all of this. The one thing she was certain was that Aurs actions didnt invoked the feelings of fear and disgust in her. Besides, she has no choice but to look at her lower mouth as he licks her vagina and lubricates it with his saliva. Unexpectedly, Aurs mouth leaves her crotch. She could no longer feel his watery lukewarmness on the most delicate part of herself. But before Marina was able to comprehend what was going on, something harder than his tongue came into her. Penis? No, It was his finger. Aurs right index finger was slowly inserted into Marinas vagina. Ah! Marina couldnt look away from what was happening to her, as if the sight of a finger entering her enchanted her. She just accepted it and observed what was going to happen to her. It was different sensation from that of a small, soft tongue. Of course Marina knows what a fingering is, but she never tried to do that herself, so that was a whole new territory of experience for her. It went all the way inside her without any resistance. Marinas body has accepted Aurs finger. It was shocking discovery. Having the initial stage behind him, Aurs finger is pulled out to the middle and then inserted back into Marinas pussy again. With each movement it was getting more and more wet, but not with saliva, oh no. It gradually increases its speed and rubs Marinas vagina walls, making a series of increasingly wet sounds. Realizing that it is the sound of honey that she secreted, Marina suddenly raises her voice. She wanted it to stop flowing out, but the more she thought that, the more of it dripped out of her. Fuuuuugghh..! Her breathing was getting ragged, and she couldnt stop the gasping voice leaking out of her throat. Every time Aur puts his finger in and out, the obscene sounds just got repeated. Aaaah! Marina screamed, because Aurs tongue caught her clitoris while his finger kept on pleasuring her. N No Forgetting about keeping quiet, sh tries to pull Aur away from her, but she has no strength in her arms to do so, so all she can do is to desperately grasp the sheets on her bed. Aur noticed that and intentionally made his movements even more intense. Ah, hmm, huh! At this point all that was leaving Marinas mouth were gasps of pleasure. She knew she should stop him, but her limbs refused to listen to her. It felt good, but she didnt want to admit that just yet out of worry of being called a shameless woman. Aur however paid no heed to any of that and simply continued what he was doing, knowing that it wont be long before the Goddess of the Moon will reach her climax. Oh! No, huh ! No, huh, there, there Oh, no, stop. that sound! Her mind went blank. She didnt know what was happening to her anymore. Oh, there, there, there, no, its so good Oh, thats fast, hi ! Oh, hiiiiiii ! and thats why Marina was frightened and confused. Oh, ah, ah, ah, ah, no, aaahhh, oooooooohhhhhhhhhh! Marinas back arched under the wave of immense pleasure. That was her first true orgasm in her life, and she was clearly overwhelmed by it. But. Its all right. Aur raises his face and says only at that in a caring voice that penetrates Marinas ears. Oh, ah ah, ah ah ah ah! Marina involuntarily wrapped her legs around Aurs neck, keeping his head in place. Ah ah ah ah, ah ! She doesnt know what happened to her body, and she breathes roughly. Marina. Aur says her name as he takes his face off her crotch. Is it okay? Yes. Marina mumbled while hiding her embarrassed face with both hands. Volume 2 - CH 18.4 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 18: Lets Satisfy the Moons Demands, Part 4 Marina was trapped between Aurs groin. The thing that is attached to his lower abdomen look like a towering giant to her, and its thick blood vessels were pulsating as if it had a life of its own. Do you want to touch it? When he noticed how she was looking at it, he asked her that question. This is it doesnt have any bones in it, right.? No, it does not. Aur laughs involuntarily at the very basic words of the Goddess who has lived for a long time. Its hard yet so soft what a mysterious feeling Marina casts an enchanted gaze at Aurs penis as she shyly touches it with her fingertips. Did did you got like that while you were licking me ? Naturally. Marina is blushing at Aur who answers without hesitation. Would you feel good if I licked it? At least she seems to know that licking it will bring great pleasure to a man. Then again, wasnt aware how good licking her pussy would feel for her, so her knowledge of the erotic arts was severely lacking. Thats not the case. As expected, Aur shook his head sideways. So why? Did you feel good? He answered her question with another question. Thats well that wasnt bad, but She wanted to continue but stopped. If she denied feeling good from his tongue and finger, she would have lied. It felt good and made me feel excited, but at the same time it was strange and confusing. Those were some shocking words from Marina. So this this even if you licked me No, Im not asking about that. Before that. How did it feel when I caressed your chest. It it felt good, much more than I anticipated, actually. B-But more importantlyUhm, doesnt it hurt you ? Marina says as she pokes Aurs meat rod with her finger. It looks really painful. Is that why men want to insert it into women that much? Will that make it not hurt so much? Maybe it will, maybe it will not. The best option would be to find that out yourself, dont you think? It was a stupid answer to a stupid question, so Marina chuckled a bit. After a brief moment, she gazed at the penis before her with a determined expression. Zana did this too, right ? And she took Aurs tip into her mouth. This is to thank you for what you did earlier, so Kuhhh Marinas tongues tip crawls around the head and treats the glans while tightening around it with her lips. She was doing her best from the start, but right now Aurs wasnt feeling the pleasure yet. Rather You, easy there, no so strongly ghhhh ! Goddess Marina s authority, the ability to guide her to the best possible outcome. It was clear that she should be using her abilities for this mouth service. Yet the technique itself was not very good, but she slowly managed to grasp what Aurs weak points were and capitalize on them. Then she proceeded to lick the entirety of his shaft and ballsack. Her golden heir swayed gently, allowing Aur to fully see her face stuffed to the brim with his meat. All this time she was looking right into his eyes, increasing the indecent factor of the act she was currently performing, satisfying Aurs conqueror impulse. However, it really didnt look like she was using her powers here at all, or at least not yet. Or maybe it was that even with her powers, she was unable too see how beastly his desires were? Seeing that Aur was felt satisfied with her actions, Marina narrowed her eyes. The moans which were leaking out of his throat were still kinda painful-sounding, but now the pleasure was mixed in between them as well, so she did her best not to stop halfway and ruin the experience for him. Nevertheless, pleasuring the man with her mouth was not as easy as she initially thought. The feeling of the penis hitting the back of her throat was somewhat unpleasant, and her tongue and chin were quickly getting tired. However, it was not so bad to see a man who called himself a Demon Lord feeling good with her mouth and tongue. It was as if he was at her mercy to some extent. Its coming, out! Aur unexpectedly declares while holding Marinas head down. In response to that, she began sucking him harder with quicker movements guided by her ability. Gu, u u! Aurs meat grows bigger and bigger in Marinas mouth, and before she knows it, a lot of his white liquid flooded her mouth. Marina doesnt spit any of it and drinks it all up. It was hard to swallow the sticky and slightly smelly liquid, but again, thats what her ability told her to do. Yes, thats right. Her ability explicitly told her to Drink Aurs semen. This doesnt taste good at all. No kidding. Marina said so when Aur finally let go of her mouth. She has spent so much time here on this desolate moon that she lost count of exactly how long has it been since she began watching over Himuro and giving her blessing to its rulers. But not he taste of males essence. The semen of the first men she ever tasted was terrible. It was raw and sticky, tangled in her throat and was incredibly bitter. Even after such a long time spent in solitude, she could still clearly recall how it tasted. She wants more. Her body hopes for it and just by staring at Aurs still-stiff cock, the back of her womb began to itch. She was even salivating at the mouth a little. Are you okay? Aur asks the dick-hungry Marina. Yes, I am fine. That was a lie. She was not okay at all. She was in a state where she had no idea what is going to happen to her if he doesnt stick it inside her soon. Do not worry. Aur put a hand on Marinas head. I will help you quench your thirst. Why did he have to say something like that now of all times?! Yes. Nodding affirmatively was the only thing Marina could do at this point. Im putting it in then. All right. Aur positions himself in front of Marinas entrance and slowly pushed his way inside of her. There was much less pain than she expected. Does it hurt? No, Im okay. When asked, Marina shakes her head. Back when Igaruk has forced himself on her she thought he was going to split her in half and kill her, but this was the level of pain she could easily handle. Is that so? Aur responded indifferently and cuts his words short. Marina tilts her head in surprise, because Aur did nothing but stared at Marinas face. Is there something wrong? Did the pain really go away? Uh, I said that Im okay, didnt I? It was not a lie. Certainly it hurts a little, but its nothing that would make her want to scream. All right, then I will now begin moving. Aur tells her that and prepares himself to begin thrusting. Two bodies begin to rub against each other, and a thick meat stick squeezes its way all the way to the back of Marinas womb. Then suddenly her back began to hurt. Its a pain as if something inside her was being peeled off. She wanted to complain that it hurts but managed to hold that urge off. She just gritted her teeth and endured it. Despite this, Aur stopped moving. He just silently stared at Marina, just like a few moments ago. .No. That assumption was fundamentally wrong. Ever since the beginning, Aur was observing Marina to make sure she wont be in any pain. When she noticed it, an unthinkable thoughts attacked Marina. Thoughts of complex emotions that were neither shyness nor joyfulness, giving way to a warm but complicated feeling inside of her heart. It is all right now. Umu. Owl whispered gently and resumed his movements. A lot of his thick thing comes in deeper than before. But this time there was almost no pain. Slow movements gradually become smoother, and he steadily advances through Marinas vagina while moving back and forth in small steps. It was like digging a mine shaft and knocking on the door at the same time. Is it okay to go this deep inside her? Yes, no way to go now but forward. Nnnnnn Sweet moans mixed with a bit of pain leaking out of Marinas throat. What she felt now was not pain, but it wasnt pure pleasure either. All she could hear now was the sound of Aurs member going in and out of her. Maybe that was the sign of her accepting Aur and his deeply kind and forgiving nature. Nah fu, haa ! That forgiving meat spear will pierced further into her, stimulating her inner walls. Marina gasps in reaction to that sensation, and further forgives herself himself. With each repetition, the breaths she was leaking were filled with more and more heat. Haaa aan Ah there ! She noticed that the inner part of her belly felt numb and the itching she had was being scratched by the tip of Aurs penis, making her scream in ecstasy. Oh no no! No ! Marina grasped Aurs arm in an attempt to stop him, but that action achieved just the opposite. No, so good!!!! Noooo ! Even though she was saying all of those words of denial, she didnt really want him to stop. She was just afraid of not being able to stop herself if she gave in to the pleasure completely. You should be fine. Aur concluded without stopping. Ah ! Oh, ah ! There, noooooooo! Strong arms to hold down her body, an intimidating low voice and a thick meat that violently pokes her deepest place. Aur had everything that Marina should hate in men, the same as Igaruk who deceived and used her. But for some reason, she felt secure around Aur. Maybe its his eyes. Marina thinks so. The only difference between Aur and Igaruk are their eyes. He assaulted her in the dark in such a way that she didnt even saw his face until the deed was done. She was just raped and tossed aside no matter how much she cried or begged him to stop. However, Aur watches her and observes her reactions all the time. He understood what she was trying to convey to him even if her words didnt match what she was feeling inside of her heart. Nnnngh The moment she noticed it, Aurs face approached her and their lips overlapped. Marina accepts his tongue without reservations. Fuhhh, aaah! The next moment, Marina suddenly arcs her back to the shock that suddenly reverberates throughout her entire body. There there! Aur has arrived at the back of her uterus. Although the thick and hard phallus has pierced all the way to her core, there was no longer any pain, but instead a trembling pleasure spreads from the waist to her whole body. Oh! No, no, no! Every time she was struck, a word of denial popped out of Marinas mouth. But Aur was aware of Marina s real intentions. No matter how badly she cried, he doesnt quit. On the other hand, if she just asked him to stop, he would stop it. Marina wasnt aware of it, but it was a sweet feeling. She was betrayed by her elder brother, the Sun God, and she lived on the moon alone and watched over Himuros people, but today was the first time she relied on someone else besides herself. No, no! There, no, no! Marina holds Aurs back and begs him with more negative words. Each time his meat pierces her deepest parts, the joy of being a woman penetrates her body. Marina has realized for the first time that sexual intercourse is such a deep pleasure. Ah! No, I ! I cant! Marinas body was just shaking uncontrollably as the end slowly approached. Gonna cum! Yes, do it! Marina screams that to Aur, which prompts him to accelerate his movements. Do it, give it to me big brother! With those disturbing words, both of them reached their climaxes. As Aur released his essence into Marina, it flowed inside her, mixing with various pleasures that she felt for the first time in her life. And when the pleasure reached its peak, Marina lost consciousness, the last feeling she remembered being the sensation of sperm overflowing from her womb and gushing onto the bedsheets. Aaaaaaaaaaaah! No this is all so wrong! Marina regained her consciousness only a few minutes after losing it. As expected of a Goddess, her recovery powers were really something else. Currently she is furiously rolling around on the bed, holding her head with both hands and shouting half-hearted excuses. A-About that last thing I said! I-I-Its not like I think you and Igaruk are the same, ok?! If anything, youre like exact opposites, because you have that older brother feel to you, you know!? Oh what am I even saying?! I know that I am much older than you, but thats just the air you w=have around you! D-Dont you dare misunderstanding that, you hear me?! Marina. Y-Yes?! He called her name and she instinctively reacted to it, stopping her flood ow words. What is that? Aurs fingertip pointed towards Marinas chest and a beautiful breast which has appeared there. A gorgeously shaped breast that isnt too big or too small which accentuated her beauty even further, as if it was filling the moons missing parts for it to shine even brighter in the night sky. In the first place, she is one of the oldest and greatest Goddesses. If regrowing lost body parts was not that difficult for someone like Aur, a master sorcerer to pull off, then it should be even easier for her. And seeing as he didnt heal her, the wound mustve recovered because she herself wished for it from the bottom of her heart. Uhm, well In other words, the wound shes been carrying with her all this time has been cured. Do you want to touch it? Marina asked that question while she titled her head to the side and raised her two splendid breasts towards Aur. Volume 2 - CH 19.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 19: Lets Sprung the Trap of Despair Around the Proud King of the Desert, Part 1 .Cold. The first thing he remembered after waking up was the feeling of extreme coldness all around him. The desert sky changes its appearance from day to night. In the daytime, everything is shining and scorching, but when the night falls, its as if the blessings of the Sun God were lost, turning everything freezing, cold wasteland. However, the current cold was a different kind of cold than any cold he had ever felt, as if the very core of his body, his soul was being frozen solid. Little by little, his consciousness gradually awakened. Where is he? And why is it so cold? [What happened? What happened to me?] [Looks like youve finally awakened. Took you long enough.] The moment he thought so, another voice reverberated directly inside of his head. [You really are a dull guy, Uzermart.] [A, U, R!] The hatred-inducing voice of his mortal enemy whom he just couldnt forget even if he tried. And it made him recall everything. He is the incarnation of the Sun God and the ruler of all things. Uzermart, the emperor of the Empire of Sahara. The voice he heard belonged to Aur, the Demon Lord who killed him. [IiiIIIIIIiIIWWWwWWOoOOOOOONNNnnNtttttTFFfffOOOOrRRRGggIIiiVVvvvEeeeyyyyOoOooOuuu!] Uzermart searches for Aur while screaming his lungs out, but he cannot see him anywhere, because the surroundings were filled with lights so bright that his sight was completely sealed, as if he was being blinded by the radiance of the sun itself. [AAAAAaauuuuuRRRRRR! WWWHHHEEERRREEEEEAAARRREEEYYYOOOUUUU????! ] The light is so strong that is burns his eyes, but even when he tried closing his eyelids or covering himself with his arm it still managed to pierce through him, penetrating all of his defenses. .No, wait. The statement above is fundamentally wrong, because right now neither of his limbs even existed. [WWWWWhhhhaaaaTTTTTTiiiiiSSSSSSTTTThhhhIIISSSsSSSS???!!!!!] On the contrary, every one of his words sounded unnaturally loud and distorted, piercing his throat like thorns. [Whats wrong, is it too dazzling for you? Shall I turn off the light?] When Aur spoke, Uzermarts was eased a little. The flood of light that filled the surroundings disappeared, and only the afterglow of the flames flickering with their redness remained. [Looks like even the light of the torch is too much for you now.] When Aur extinguished the flames emitted by the torches, he was finally able to get a good look at his surroundings. It was a jet-black landscape, as if a bottle of ink was spilled on a white sheet of paper. [Whattttt are yyyyou doiiiiing What did you do to meeee?] His own voice sounded so far off that he had no idea if he was screaming or whispering, but nevertheless he threw that question at the darkness in which Aur now stood. [I didnt do anything to you. Yet. If anything, you have woken up on your own.] Aur looked down on him and grinned. Why did he do that? Whats so funny about him?! [That sight might be too stimulating for your soul right now, but here, have a look and tell me what you think.] And what Uzermart saw was his own body: mangled, dismembered and with its head caved in and snapped in a strange way. [Impossible! impossible, impossible, impossible! ] [So noisy.] Aurs right arm grabs the neck of Uzermart, who shouts unbelievably at what he saw. Now he realized that he could see his own body because he was actually dead, and only his soul remained. [Its good that you are so energetic despite your miserable state. Now choose.] Aur drags Uzermarts soul down to the floor and pointed at his corpse. [Would you like to keep rotting and eventually turn to nothing? Or lend me a hand and get resurrected? Hm?] [Resurrected !?] [You cant do that!], Uzermarts common sense shouted. On the other hand, he remembers that he has been briefly brought back to life twice already. The first time was by the hand of Aur, the very same man whos standing before him now, and the second time by the God of the Sun, brighter and more beautiful than anyone else. If only it was that one time, or if the order of the two was reversed, he would have been able to call it a fraud, a trick designed to torment him. But deep down inside him, Uzermart knows. The coldness of death that freezes you from the bottom of your very soul, and the warmth of coming back to life. [If if I decided to help you what would you have me do?] Aur answers his question while making an astringent face. [Help me regain my daughterSofia.] Sophia. Uzermart did not remember the name, but he knew who Aur was referring to. Hidden Sun Goddess. The most precious woman in the world. [All right] That is, the person who was destined to be Uzermarts wife. [Then its decided. You, the former emperor of the land of the sand will be my servant from now on. Be glad.] Oh, he is glad, there can be no doubt about that. Because even with such a humiliating circumstances, this is a chance for him. A chance to destroy both Aur and the Goddess once the dust finally settles down. (Are you sure about that?) A cool voice reverberates behind Aur. (Is this really what you want, Older Brother?) This was a part of the blessing given to him by Marina, the Goddess of the Moon. She could have omitted the [Older Brother] part, but apparently thats what she decided to call him from now on. [Yes, absolutely. Now then.] The power of the Moon Goddess Marina cannot guide her to the best possible outcome step by step, but it can show her exactly what the best possible outcome is going to be. In this case, it was the revival of the Emperor of the Sands to seek help from him. In a way, hes a man who has become the source of all their trouble. Marina was sure that he wont just sit idly by obeying orders and that worried her to no end. [He might be a stupid man, but there is no denying the power that he wields.] He proved that when he was still their enemy, his flame which was so powerful as if the sun itself had descended upon the earth. The quality might have been the doing of his aspect of the Sun God, but its quantity was purely thanks to Uzermarts own power. Of course, given enough time and women, Aur could achieve the same result as him. However, he was only able to do so as a result of his magical power trickster and a lifelong time of research on magical power. Even so, firing a God-level spells continuously one by one was probably still outside the realm of possibility for him. But Uzermart was able to do so to such a natural degree that it could be called a natural talent and it was very fitting for someone who was a ruler of an empire for so long. [DEEEEEEEEMMMMOOOOONNNNNN LLLLLOOOOOOORRRRDDDDDD!!!!!!!!]! An obnoxiously loud scream could be heard outside of Aurs private quarters, and not long after, somebody has blasted the door open without even bothering to knock first. [WHAT IN THE SCREAMING FUCK IS THE MEANING OF THIS???!!!!!] And the rude individual who screamed at Aur turned out to be a beautiful, dark skinned woman. [Hou?] Unamazed, Aur casually looked at the beauty who barged in on him. Lively almond pupils. Short, glossy black hair. And finally, a lustrous brown skin adorned with white garments with gold decorations which accentuated her slender figure and a pair of bountiful breasts comparable to that of Lilu and Sakuya. [What is it, Uzermart? Is something not to your liking?] [Dont play dumb with me you asshole! You know what Im talking about!] Beauty. Uzermart rushed towards Aur who wasnt able to contain his laughter anymore. [You said you like the big breasts, so I decided to give you that what you love the most.] [I love big breasts, that much is true! But on others, not me! And. And my my cock! Its gone! Its fucking gone! What the fuck?!] Healing the wounds of the corpse, forcing the unmoving heart to move again, and returning the corpse to life. For Aur something like that was not magic, but rather an extremely advanced technique. Compared to such an achievement, genderbending someone, that is changing the appearance to that of the opposite gender was as easy as snapping his fingers. Also, the Dungeon is Aurs absolute territory, a place where he can be the only Chad Thundercock. Having someone like Uzermart around would have been dangerous to Aurs mistresses, so he decided that turning him into a woman will be the best way to prevent him from betraying him further down the road. That, and he simply wanted to fuck him up for all the trouble he caused them. [You know Mart, Ill be honest with you. I dont understand what you are unhappy with.] [Wha are you blind, you mongrel?! You stole my body from me!] Aur just rolled his eyes around and answered the angry Uzermart. [I mainly did it as a joke, but I can see that you have no sense of humor whatsoever.] [Yeah! Cause having tease cow utters on me is really funny! Except that its not!] Uzermart Stretched his new breasts as if he wanted to tear them off, but Aur just grabbed them casually. [What are you doing?!] [What every man who has such a splendid breasts in front of him should do. Youre a woman now, so I advise you to get used to this.] Uzermart jumps away from Aur and covers his chest with his hands. [H, H-H-H-How insolent! ! To think you actually have the audacity to grab a nobles chest with such frivolity!] [Im a man here, so your opinion does not matter to me. Besides, I am the one who revived you, which essentially makes me your master, so I can do with you whatever I see fit, whenever I see fit.] He felt kind of weird admitting it, but when Uzermart was still a man he was well-build and strong, so normally he couldnt have been beautiful when turned into a woman. But Aur made sure to put in that little bit of extra effort, creating what was arguably his best masterpiece in the field of genderbending yet. [Wait, you you said that you changed me into a woman, right!? Then that means you touched my body you touched this holy body of mine!?] [Thats usually how it goes. You got a problem with that?] If you are an Aur-level sorcerer, you can do it without actually touching the body, but there was no point in raising the difficulty of the entire procedure by doing so. [So you actually saw my naked body!] [How could I have performed the necessary operation without seeing it first? Are you touched to the head or something?] I didnt want to look at a naked men either, but he didnt really had much of a choice here. However, Uzermart shook his hands and covered his face in shock. [The fact that someone saw your naked body is that shocking to you?] [Of course it is! Its unthinkable that some lowly mortal could cast his filthy gaze upon the physique of someone like me, a natural-born ruler chosen by the Gods themselves!] Now that just made Aur confused. [What humiliation! To think that the first ever being to ever look at my blessed body will be the vilest scum in the entire world, a man whom I thoroughly despise and hate with my whole being!] [You have never shown it to anyone before?] Aur cocked his head to the side and asked him. [Isnt it a custom in your country not to wear clothes?] [The fuck?! There is no such thing, idiot!] After his/her swift denial, Aur came up with a certain possibility. [No way, you] He was the ruler of a country, a dominating force to be reckoned with who could have any number of women he wanted, and still [Are you a cherry boy?] [So what if I am?!] Uzermart screamed at Aur with all his might. ( I think I know where this is going and I dont like it. Not one bit.) Aur didnt answer Marinas question in his mind. He just grinned devilishly. Volume 2 - CH 19.2 anslator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 19: Lets Sprung the Trap of Despair Around the Proud King of the Desert, Part 2 Hahahahaha! Oh my God, what is this?! Looking good there, Uzermart! And you re a virgin? So what, did you like, asked Aur to take your V-card away from you? You bitch! How dare you insult me with such insinuations! And how do you know all that?! Zana pointed towards Uzermart, unable to contain herself. He looked so angry that he could start spontaneously emitting flames at any moment, but that was about all he could do at the current moment due to the curse Aur placed upon him in addition to the one that forced him to be obedient to his orders. Essentially it made him unable to hurt any of Aurs allies in a physical way. There was no point I hiding it so I just told her. Aur said it casually while Zana was literally rolling on the floor, laughing. Zanas younger sister, Eldav, was still afraid of him even in his current form and hid herself behind Aurs wide back. It couldnt be helped since she was his prisoner for the majority of her life, but at least now there was no way for him to harm her anymore. But even with the curse placed upon him, his enormous magical power still made the air around him vibrate with intense heat. To partially break through such a powerful seal with nothing but his latent power was nothing short of amazing, that much has to be said. Master, the preparations have been completed.. I have also prepared some tea. Hoseli and Mari, came to report. Good. Come with us then, you will also attend. Descending from Fuuro, the maiden of the Goddess of the Rising Sun Kukuru, Hoseli. From Himuro, the God of Zenith, Igaruk, and his priestess, Eldav. And Uzermart, the vessel of Atom, God of the Setting Sun, hailing from Sahara. Mari, Sofias parent and the daughter of Aurs underground Dungeon. Servant of the Moon Goddess Marina, Zana. And the Demon Lord Aur. Right now, this one room gathered all of the people related to the God of the Sun. I dont understand why I should participate in this whole endeavor. Compared to the rest of you who are nothing more than the Demon Lords playthings, I, with my virginity still intact have the most value out of all of you peasants No one here cares about you sexual experiences, so just shut up and do as youre told. I will now explain the plan to all of you. Aur cuts Uzermarts pompous speech short and sits down on a chair. Basically, the six of us will challenge God. You must be joking!? Zana shouted towards Aur, unable to hide her bewilderment. Our opponent is the God born out of the combination of the pillars of the sun, the omnipotent and almighty being! To go against him with just the six of us, are you actually insane?! Thats exactly why He knew this topic would eventually come, so he calmly answers. Going at him with all of our forces would be meaningless. The best course of action would be to challenge him with our elite few, the absolute best we have to offer. Even so! Tapping the desk, Zana points her finger at Uzermart, who is standing across the rest of them. I cant trust this guy. And what of it? You think I give a damn about how you feel? Even if its the order from the Demon Lord who holds power over me, why would I, the king of king, sully my perfect hands by cooperating with the peasants like you? What are you going to do to make me change my mind? Kill me again? Uzermart crossed his arms on his chest and leaned back on the chair. Seeing how carefree and laid back he was even in his current form made Zana grit her teeth and clench her fists. If thats what it takes, then yes, even if it goes against masters orders. After all, none of us made any promises of safety to you. Hahahahahaha! Thats right. Promises, contracts, they have no meaning here. And if thats the case here, then why should the king of kings promise to work with mongrels if mongrels wont do anything for him in return? Uzermart laughed at Zana s words without even trying to hide his disdain, angering pretty much everyone present in the room with him. I dont care about your attitude, Uzermart, but you should. If you wont help us, youll spend the rest of your life trapped in a womans body. And his laugher promptly stopped as soon as Aur mentioned that. Kuh then tell me, how do you intend to fight this guy huh? In order to do that. Youd need to be omnipotent and almighty yourself! That means we just need to work together until we get that kind of power. Thats Aur for you, shutting Uzermart down with a single sentence. He looked like he wanted to say something but stopped and just bite down on his lip. Well good. But Im still dissatisfied with your selection of people. What are these guys useful for again? He looked at everyone with a disgusted expression until he stopped at Eldav. Lets take her for an example. The priestess of the Sun God who has lost his blessing. Now hes nothing more but an immature half-servant, And I bet she cant even do that properly. If anything, she is more like a pet than an actual human being. You, whose fault do you think it is that Eve ?! Now that she has lost her blessing, Eldav is just a helpless woman. Also, because most of her life was stolen from her by the Collar of Obedience, she was no different than from when she was still a child. Whose fault is it, you ask? Dont make me laugh. Uzermart laughs at Zana, who was boiling with anger. Yours, and that underdeveloped body of yours. I doubt that skinny ass would be able to satisfy me even if I trained you properly. But I guess it turned out all right for you in the end, huh? Because I rejected you, you were able to spread your legs for the Demon Lord and beg for help in dealing with me. How very much like you. Zana did not yell or scream. Instead, she shot sharp spears of ice from her palm and shot them towards Uzermarts heart in the blink of an eye. Look. But the spears melted away before even on e of them was able to scratch Uzermarts rich breasts. All bark and no bite. And you dare calling yourself useful? Blood drips from Zanas tightened lips. The power difference between her and Uzermart was far too obvious. No matter how fast she would create her spears, they will never be able to penetrate through Uzermarts thermal armor. The only way for her to score a hit on him would be to wait for a moment when hed left himself opened, just like he did at the pyramid. And once shed do that, therell be no more second chances, because he will never stop being wary of her. You too, the Demon Lord. Even You use wise tactics, but most of them are based on assumptions and pure luck, even that magic of yours that revived me. I am not blind, and I am not stupid either. Give me some of your followers, like that red-headed woman who split the sky in two or the girl who commands beasts. Maybe then I will be more willing to help you. Aur whistled in his mind. He thought tat Uzermart was not interested in other people since he was so powerful himself, but he actually recognized Yunis and Mios strength? Naturally, considering their strength and abilities he was going to bring those two along with him. Mio and Yunis? Of course, they will also cooperate with us. But I wont leave them in the hands of someone who is weaker than me. Not in a million years. What did you say? Uzermart raised his brows, not being able to comprehend what just happened. Besides, if I leave any of my subordinates with you unsupervised, youd be dead in seconds. Oh? However, his expression turned into a mocking smile as Aur continued to talk. Thats quite a bold statement. So you say your lackeys can defeat me? Easily. So how about it? Wanna give it a go? Was Aur provoking him? Because if so, the Uzermart took the bait splendidly. Fine with me, lets do it. But really, arent you thinking a little too highly of yourself, thinking that lowly mortals can go against the emperor chosen by the God himself? I never say things that are not true. Then when I win, these girls will become mine. And you will give me back my body of course. WHA ?! Zana tries to scream at him how foolish that would be. This is because there is no merit to such a stupid game. All right. Master !? However, she was astonished by Aurs attitude towards such a ridiculous idea. He probably does not realize it, but Uzermarts defense is like an impenetrable iron wall. Even with a party of more people, defeating him would be extremely difficult. Its all fine and dandy, but what will you do when you lose? Mari, who was silent until now, asks unexpectedly. Haha. Its impossible for me to lose. Uzermart laughs confidently. Cept for when you and your soldiers got owned by ordinary water. And later when you were chasing me around your own place and got killed. Those those were nothing but exceptions! I wont allow them to happen ever again! Looks lime Mari managed to hit a nail right on the head. I ask again: what will happen if you lose? If by some miracle youll manage to defeat me, Ill do whatever you want. Happy now?. Mari laughed at Uzermarts words. Was this their aim? But it all seems so meaningless. If he will do whatever they want, why not order him to cooperate from the get-go? Or is it because Aur knows that unless Uzermart is not defeated fair and square then hes going to refuse their every attempt at forcing him to work with them? Unfortunately, the power of the emperor of the sands is real. Marinas judgment that he is necessary to fight against the Sun God is probably not wrong. However, there was no real profit in it for him and there was much to lose, so Zana couldnt help but to keep thinking what was it that he was actually after. Volume 2 - CH 19.4 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 19: Lets Sprung the Trap of Despair Around the Proud King of the Desert, Part 4 Call me Mari-chan from now on! Haaaa? When Uzermart finally regained consciousness, Mari was the first one to visit him and that is what she began the conversation with. Since were going to be working together from now on it would be rude of you to just call me names such as Blonde Bitch or Failure-of-a-servant, you know? Calling each other by our proper names sounds like a much better idea to me. So come on, repeat after me: Mari-chan! W-Why would I do such a thing? He noticed he was laying on a small bed in a white room, covered with equally white sheets. Must be the medical center of some sort. Maybe it was because he was still only half-conscious after waking up, but such a request was so outrageously out of place that it frightened him a little. Because you said you would do everything we want if you lose? Ehh, I knew making such a ridiculous promise is going to come bite me in the ass somehow. And besides, I dont think that addressing you with -chan is appropriate anymore, Mari-cha Uzermart managed to slam his mouth shut with his hand before he was able to finish that dreadful sentence. To think that he almost called her Mari-chan without thinking! How careless of him! Hmm, what youre saying is that if we wanted to make you keep your part of the deal we should have gone for some sort of written arrangement instead of an empty oral promise? That sounds like a kind of a drag, but at least I learned something useful today. Thanks, Uze-chan! U-Uze-chan?! Uzermart was shocked due to being called in such a strange, overly familiar way. Your normal name is too long, and Uze-chan just rolls of the tongue better. Mari-chan, who do you think you. The fuck is this, some kind of curse?! He tried to simply call her Mari, but the words that came out of his mouth automatically got converted to Mari-chan. This mustve been the effect of a spell that was placed on him without his knowledge. Its fine. After all, friends should be calling each other in an informal manner. And why do you even think that we are friends?! Youre going to help us get Sofia back. That is reason enough for me. Uzermart simply couldnt comprehend the kind of logic this girl was following. What childish reason is that?! I am the king of all kings, the ruler of everything! I dont need something as insignificant as that! No, youre wrong. It doesnt matter whether you are a kind or a commoner, everyone needs a friend who can forgive them every foolish thing they did. Its like that with Aur, and probably with you too. You just dont realize that quite yet. Demon Lord, King of Heroes, The Great Saint and the Queen of Ice. The rulers whom Mari had the chance to meet throughout her life were all solitary beings. Maybe it was like that because they held the weight of their countries and its citizens on their shoulders? After all, being responsible for so many lives must be a heavy burden to bear. But at the same time, none of them was lonely. Because they all had friends who stood by them no matter the situation they found themselves in. It does not matter whether you are a king or a commoner, just like Mari said. No human can live alone. And if you really want to be lonely there is no point in governing the country and trying to be a king. So even the Demon Lord? Oh, finally feeling interested? I-Its not like that. just curious about how crazy youd have to be to call yourself a friend of the Demon Lord. Seeing that he was too shy to admit being truly interested, Mari ponders the issue of Aurs friends for a while. Lilu and Yunis are Aurs friends with benefits lets call them wives for simplicitys sake. When we talk about friends, then maybe Logan would be the closest thing to it? But wait, he also drinks a lot with Yunis dad and has some kind of rivalry going on with her brother and he also seems to be getting along with Toscan-san and the Doverg in the Aur City see? He might not look at it, but he has a lot of friends, even if he himself does not want to admit it. That many of them? Uzermart was in awe at Maris words as she continued to count on her fingers. But the rulers are supposed to be lonely! Relying on others is a sign of weakness! Hmpf. Think what you will, but that is the truth. Maries blue eyes look into Uzermarts eyes. Who told you that? ! It was as if she was staring into his very soul. No one in particular. This is the answer I have arrived at myself. His answer, however, was totally unsatisfactory. Finally decided to wake up, Uzermart? The door to the infirmary opens and Aur came inside, as if he had heard the two of them talking. Demon Lord! Uzermart tried to raise his upper body reflectively, but soon after he noticed something, he lay down again. Youd best stay in bed some more, since five of your ribs were broken. Your wounds have been mended and treated, but the rest is up to you. Did you treat me ? He asks Aur while covering himself with the sheets all the way to his face. Not me personally, but one of my Alv mages named Sharl. What about it? Nothing. That said, Uzermart seemed relieved to hear that. Shes way better at treating people than me. Rest assured, your bones were in the best hands possible. I dont care who was it that healed me. Anyone would do, as long as they are not you. Irritated by his tsundere antics, Mari pinched Uzermarts cheek. That reminds me: Uze-chan, what do you want to call Aur? There are quite a few variations to choose from, but personally Id recommend A, Aur! Ill just call him Aur! He shouts in a panic. Nobody has ever managed to embarrass him the way this girl just did. She truly is a terrifying existence on par with the Demon Lord himself. Uze-chan? Uzermart is too long. Hence Uze-chan. That one sentence was so humiliating that he wanted to disappear, and Aurs amused expression didnt help making him feel better in the slightest. mes What was that? Uzermart uttered some quiet words, unable to properly identify the feelings that sprouted in his heart now. My real name is Rames. Uzermart is the coronation name the name I have adopted after I was made an Emperor. Uzermart No, Rames lays down and looks at the ceiling with a pitiful look on his face. So thats what you can call me. Rames. Then, Ra-chan! And of course she would immediately come up with a stupid nickname. Dont change my name without permission! But she just shortened it. My point still stands, idiot! Seeing Mari and Rames arguing, a snicker escaped Aurs mouth. If you are so energetic already then I guess I have nothing to worry about. I will take my leave then. Oh okay. And Aur left the room while Rames send him off with his ever-vigilant eyes. Hey Mari-chan. What? After the doors closed behind him, Rames spoke to Mari. Its cold. Hand me my clothes. Okey dokey. It was probably to make the treatment of his wounds easier, but Rames was buck naked underneath the sheets. It would have been pretty comical if Aur saw you naked, so you had to hold it in until he left, right? No, Im just cold! Rames yelled at Mari who was unable to stop her laugher. Looks like everythings going according to plan. While Aur was walking through the Dungeon, a familiar voice called out to him from the shadows. So you can tell that as well? Of course. In response to Oulus question, Lilu nods. Excellent. But we have to remain careful just in case. Correct me if Im wrong, but now you also have access to Marinas power, right? Thats how I got the pitfall idea in the first place. I should have known. The power to always see the best possible outcome. Even with such an ability at his side, Aur was still acting too cautious for Lilus tastes, although it was probably the wisest approach here. I dont trust people, they will betray you without fail I wonder if that rule of yours applies here as well? Of course. I expect everybody can betray me at any time, even myself. The sex change that Rames has undergone is not just superficial. Everything from the skeleton to the muscle to the internal organs turned into its female counterpart. And internal organs include the brain as well. It is a work that goes beyond human wisdom, but it is not impossible if you combine the best of Goddess Marina with Oulus medical magic. Gradually, Rames is becoming more and more feminine with both his way of thinking and even sexual orientation. Body, mind and spirit. Well change everything about him and shape him anew. There it is, that bad expression on your face I havent seen for so long. Then again, thats Aur for you. The familiar smiled deviously, happy for the path her master has chosen. Volume 2 - CH 20.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 20: Lets Step into the Dungeon of Instant Death, Part 1 Its all right, Aur. Tatsuki said while keeping her fish-like lower body in the water. Apparently she came to pay Aur a visit when he was visiting the coast at the east end of the continent of Rafanis to test a certain thing. As long as youre here, I will protect you! Yeah. Im counting on you, the Sea Goddess Tatsuki. Aur praises Tatsuki and gives her a nice head pat. Normally speaking the Gods name out loud was said to empower them, but it looked like in Tatsukis case head pats were much more effective. Allow me to connect you now, my lord. Yes, go on ahead. Misha, the Goddess of Fortune who controls the boundaries separating all things stands on the beachs shore and rolls up the sleeves of her kimono. The feet standing at the waters edge. Take a step ahead and you will drown. She began chanting some kind of spell, but there was no sounds or light effects typical for normal magic. Now. Go beyond me, take three steps and look back. Aur did as he was told, taking three steps forward into the sea and then looking back at Misha. As dependable as ever. Looking back, he was already near the beach on a different continent. It was the same coast where Aur has arrived with Lilu and the others on their ship. The change of space was so fluid that even Aur did not noticed when it exactly happened. Be careful not to be swept off by the waves. Tatsuki issues a warning while swimming offshore. You dont even have to take a single step to feel it. It was such an evident change that no words were need. Everyone present could feel with their skin that the atmosphere on the whole continent has changed into a godly one so dense that it made breathing difficult. The mountain is Unexpectedly, Hoseli gasped while looking far into the distance. The mountain, its gone. An eternal mountain, princesss mountain is! Normally, Sakuyas mountain, the sacred volcano could be seen from anywhere on the continent. That mountain, beautiful and majestic, has been wiped out from the Yamato landscape. Princess! Wait, Hoseli! Aur grabs Hoseli by the arm as she tried to split away from the rest of the group to go towards where the volcano once was. But Lord Aur! Stay calm. Im sure Sakuya is safe. Thanks to his words, Hoseli calms down a little bit. Really? But why? How can you be so sure? Because she is not someone who would bite the dust so easily. Besides, take a good look. Aur points to the surrounding scenery. Everything except the volcano itself has been left intact. That might have been the case, but Hoseli does not remember the landscape of whole Yamato. Aur, however, made sure to memorize every part of it. He even made a detailed map himself. If something as huge as that volcano got obliterated, the surroundings would surely be filled wit remaining debris like earth or sand. But it doesnt look like theres anything of the sort here. Dont you think its strange? Thatsurely, it is strange. Not to mention that Sakuyas volcano was literally the highest mountain in all of Yamato, so if it got destroyed everyone should be able to tell even if they were not familiar with the scenery. Did it got moved then? How would you even accomplish something like that? Mari tilts her head to the side in wonder while Zana immediately brushes her suggestion off as impossible. Maybe thats exactly what happened. Huh!? But Aurs support of Maris idea left her dumbfounded. All of the modifications to my Dungeon here were made by Sofia. If she is almighty and omnipotent now, moving an entire mountain wouldnt be a problem to her at all. But why would she do that? What would she gain by such a move? Eldav asked a very good question. Sakuyas volcano was right above the dragon vein, which made an inexhaustible amount of power flow into it, and that was the source of her strength. Even if it was destroyed, it would be restored in no time. However, the volcano itself has already been taken over by Sofia, who made it a part of her body. That means! Hoseli opened her eyes which shone with a newfound hope. Yes, that is very probable. And it also serves as proof that Sakuya herself is safe. Thank Goodness For Hoseli, Sakuya was not just a simple lord. They have spend so much time with each other that it would be more accurate to call her Hoselis older sister or mother figure. Thats why when she realized that she might still be alive, she shed tears of joy. However, something in Aurs words made Mari feel uncomfortable. Sure, he meant every word he said, but it still felt strange. She couldnt pinpoint what it was exactly, but what she knew for sure that it was totally unlike him to say such positive things. Thats great and all, butwhat are we going to do now? Making even a single step on this God-blessed land might be potentially fatal for us, after all. Zana asked while she grimaced at the sound her wet boots were making. Lets check underwater first. Tatsuki, you take the lead. Leave it to me! And with that Tatsuki jumped and dove underwater. Next, Aur used the Water Breathing on himself and everyone around him and they followed after her. Wow, amazing! Mari utters at the breathtaking underwater sight she doesnt usually see. The sea was full of amusing flora and fauna, with colorful flowers and flocks of peculiar fish. T was like a whole new world normally hidden from prying eyes, now waiting to be discovered. And among all of them, Tatsuki looked like a Sea Princess. Then she reached for one of the fish swimming next to her and devoured it whole, leaving not even a single bone behind. Seeing that, Mari changed her mind in a flash. She is not a princess, but a Tyrant who sees every living being as her snack. After a while in the sea, they finally saw an artificial square entrance carved into the rocky surface. This is Tatsukis special Dungeon entrance. It is an underwater corridor that Tatsuki once used to go from the sea to the Dungeon. It hadnt been used since she was stationed in the Sofia Dungeon, but apparently it was still left intact. So that is going to be their infiltration point: they will use the passage from which they themselves were invaded the very first time. From here we can keep moving underground and head straight for the Forest Dungeon. But isnt that exactly in the middle of the enemy territory? Zana was obviously reluctant to this whole endeavor. Sure, they were able to go this far with Tatsukis blessing, but it wont change the fact that as soon as they will leave the water they will be within the area of the Sun Gods influence. Exactly. Which is why we are going to do this. Aur touches the mark on Zanas chest with his finger, and in reaction, ice bursts from her palm, covering the entire room with an icy wall decorated with a complex pattern. What did you do !? Through the curse That has tied you with me was able to activate your icy powers remotely. Rest assured, I have no intention of using it more than it is absolutely necessary. The he could have simply ask her to do it instead of placing this bizarre mark on her skin. Everyone take notes: when dealing with other people, communicating your intentions clearly is a crucial part of having a successful social life. This is another Dungeon inside the Dungeon. That is my territory, a space where I am the same as God. But you are not an actual God, Aur. Rames, who has been listening silently all this time finally decided to speak. Did you forget? I am the priest who is blessed by the Goddess of Fortune, who can freely manipulate any boundary in existence. And on the subject of me not being a God The floor rises and Aur emerges from the water. Here, in my Dungeon, I might as well be. However, no one came to attack them, and the Sun Gods oppressive aura has been completely removed from the room. Uwaaah, so chilly! Aur, if you have d such an amazing trick up your sleeve, couldnt you just used the boundary to push the water away from us? That way we could have simply walk here without getting ourselves wet. Dont be unreasonable. Think how much magic power will be consumed to push away such a huge amount of seawater. Also, if I did that, the area around us would stop being regarded as a sea, prompting the Sun God to attack us. Aur refutes the complaints of Mari, who was trying to dry her skirt by squeezing it as hard as she could. But you know Mari looks around and smirks. Now that I look more closely, I get why you chose such a method. Everyones looking so naughty. Beautiful girls, each of them equally beautiful as the rest are all soaked and their clothes are sticking to their skin, making them that much sexier. So that was your aim?! No, you fool. If I wanted to see your bodies I would have just ordered you to show them to me. Aur replied to Zana, who tried to cover herself up with her hands. Whats wrong, Ra-chan? Are you okay? Did you get a stomachache? Y-You idiot! Dont look at me! When Mari tried to talk to Rames who crawled on her knees, only for her to shout back at her with red face. Her already thin outfit sticks to her so much that she looks like she was basically naked. I said dont look! Aur retreated to the center of the room, dodging the fireballs that were being flung his way. Good thinking, Rames. Make yourself useful and use that flames of yours to dry us so we could change our clothes. Ignoring Rames outrage, Aur takes a spare change of clothes from a leather bag at his waist. Why arent those clothes wet at all? Mari asks while receiving her new clothes from Aur. The bag in which Aur was holding those clothes was tied with nothing more than a simple string that could not prevent the inside of the bag from flooding even if it wanted to and yet it did. This bag is connected to my dungeon. It is? Lilu looked into the bag and winked a few times. It sure is convenient, the power of Goddess of Fortune Before she began changing, Zana briefly froze in place and looked at Aur. Turn away. I would have done so even without you asking. Aur murmured and turned towards the wall of the room, but On the other hand, maybe I should have a look Beat it, you perverted old prick! I fail to see the problem here. Except for Rames, I saw you all naked numerous times. Shut up! This time is different! Zana launched a barrage of kicks towards Aur, and he simply accepts them without flinching. Mari watched it for a while with a smile before she switched her attention back to Rames. Done changing, Ra-chan? You good? Thats right, even Zana completely forgot that even when shes acting like an embarrassed with her wet clothes girl right now, Rames was initially a man. Like hell I am! The Rames screams while crouching and covering herself. I refuse to do it while he can see me! Give me a screen! Or a tent! Zana and Eldav tried not to laugh, but ultimately failed. We dont have time for this! Change your clothes, now! Lord Aur, I am done chang Before she could finish her sentence, Hoseli readied her two swords, because her keen eyes saw that the enemy was approaching them from the other side of the corridor. Volume 2 - CH 20.11 Chapter 21: Lets Bring Down an Almighty God, Part 11 My husband Chiru continued to tremble happily as she accepted Aurs deep kiss. To be completely honest, having such a deep, intimate relationship with Chiru was never a part of Aurs initial plan. Originally he wanted to use her and her power to defeat the Sun God, nothing more, nothing less. But much to his surprise, that was all that Chiru needed. To know that there was someone who needed her, someone who would depend on her. And what Aur ultimately gave her was far beyond her expectations. I feel happy right now so happy that I think I might go crazy from it. For now, this is enough for me. I cant wait to see what going to happen from now on. She told him from the bottom of her heart. Lord Aur Just like Sofia, Mari watches the two of them as they hug each other and she feels her lower lips gradually getting moist. Uh, Lord Aur? Mari you know that I love you so, so very much, right? Like, the most in the entire world, right? Apparently some of the mannerisms from when she was rejuvenated to her early years stuck with her, because she was still speaking in a childish, very straightforward manner. Aur didnt mind it all that much, but deep down inside his heart he hoped for it to only be a temporary thing. So like, Mari wants you to to make her your bride and make her happy as well! Just like youre doing with everyone else right now! What are you going on about, Mari? Contrary to his stern appearance, his tone was very gentle. Why would I make you my bride when you already are one? I am?! Yay! Aur was genuinely surprised how much joy her laughter brought him. For a brief moment he even though that Logans hobby (being a lolicon) might not be so bad after all. All right then, Mari. I will now show you the happiness of a bride. Umu! Shaking the evil thoughts of his mind Aur presses himself against Maris honey jar. He wanted to do it slowly in order not to hurt her too much, but much to his surprise his penis made its way inside her with little to no resistance. After a brief moment of confusion, he concluded that Maris Law must still be in effect. If it was able to make her evade the attacks of a being like an almighty God, then compared to that something like that should have been nothing. .No. Its not like that at all. The Law was in itself nothing but an added bonus. Mari wanted to be connected with Aur from the bottom of her heart, which is why it didnt view Aurs member as a threat to her. I will start moving now. Aur grabs Maris little body and begins to thrust. Her vagina swallows him up all the way to its core and then tightens around him, threatening to rip his member off from his abdomen. Hnn, aaaaaahhh, nghhhh! Lustful moans escape from Maris small mouth. Coupled with her young, innocent appearance, it created a forbidden, indecent contrast. He bends forward and steals a kiss from her seductive lips and her small tongue responds to his oral caresses. A tricky move, but it sure enough gets the job of arousing Aur done. She clings onto him with her short limbs and embraces him, thinking he was going to shoot his load inside her, but just before he reached his limit he pulled himself out of her. He almost lost with Maris sweet lady parts but managed to postpone it. But just barely. Fuaaaaah, nnnnnhhh Even without Aurs cock inside her, Mari reached her climax and trembled uncontrollably. Using all of his willpower not to ram himself back into her, Aur turns his gaze to another person, the one who was waiting for it ever since this bathroom orgy started. Pa pa Contrary to the ones Aur took care of just now, she had her mature appearance, but still called him like she used to. Up to this point, she was sitting patiently on the sidelines, awaiting her turn to become one with Aur. And now that time has finally come. Kept you waiting, huh? (TL Note: Snake? Snaaaaaaaake!) After doing it with twenty three women one after another and absorbing their sexual energy without stopping his cock was as hard as diamond (TL Note: But is this diamond unbreakable?) and Sofia could swear that she could feel his life force boiling in his ballsack, ready to explode at any moment. Now come. Sofia extends both her hands towards Aur. There was no need for more words between them. When Aur finally embraced her, he couldnt help it but to feel amazed. It looked like she was hand-crafted to suit all of his tastes. Moist skin that sticks to his hands. Big, soft breasts that could easily rival that of Lilu and Sakuya and fruit-like lips. Enjoying the sensations of her body, Aurs twitching thing gets drawn towards Sofias vagina, which is beckoning it. And then, when he penetrated her ever so slowly, it was like his thing has been taken over by some form of witchcraft. He didnt go limp like last time, but instead he released all the semen he was holding inside him almost instantly after breaking through Sofias innocence, sending a flood of cloudy liquid directly into her womb. Sofia came together with him, clinging onto his body, digging her nails into his back. Her slender legs wrapped themselves around his waist not to miss a single drop as her fleshy walls drank all of his essence greedily. Both of them enjoy tremendous pleasure and its reverberation for tens of seconds without letting go Haa, aaaah. Eventually Sofias body dropped to the floor, weak in the knees. The euphoria of the afterglow of her orgasm made her feel warm and fluffy inside even though the pain of defloration could still be clearly felt. Were not done yet. But she was soon woken from this dream-like state when she felt a hot thing invading her one more time. Eh? What? Why? Aurs thing, which should have been completely depleted by now, was still hard, hot and twitching for more. I will conquer you both inside and out. It is exactly the same as what he did during the battle with the Sun God. He exhaled and smeared Sofias insides with his semen again, marking it as his own territory by removing its borders. With that, Aurs phallus regained its usual youthfulness and its beast-like stamina that wouldnt want to miss a single chance to ejaculate. Hyaaaaaah!!! Sofia suddenly cries out when Aurs performed a violent thrust without any mercy. But that was a cry of pleasure, not pain. Wha why? AAAaaahhahhh! Because Aur managed to pinpoint her most sensitive spot. Now you are also a part of my Dungeon. Then he grabs her chest and mashes her perky tips with his fingers. I know more about your body than anyone else, even you. Hyyyaaaahhhnnnnnn! Just the smallest pinch was enough to send Sofia screaming. Ah, ah! No, there, ah, huh! Aurs words are not false, as every place he touches, every fold he scraped made Sofia feel like she was about to faint from all the sensations as she screamed in pleasure and desperately gasped for air. Oh, Im cumming again, cumming againnnnnn!!!! The two of them continue to go at it like wild beasts while they cum over and over again. Hey, Aur When Aur lifted his face when he felt someone tapping at his shoulder, he saw the face of Yunis, who appeared to be quite hot and bothered again. Im sorry but I cant stand it anymore She said while rubbing herself with her fingers. Looks like she wanted to go for another round, even though she understood that todays event was mainly for Sofias sake. And that wasnt true for Yunis alone. Aur looked at Sofia when he saw the faces of his wives who surrounded them and looked back at him with pleading eyes. Its all right Papa, go on ahead. Sophia said with a look on her face that told Aur that right now she was the happiest shes ever been. Everyone, lets do it a lot today. At that moment, Aur felt that his senses were divided and connected with everyone present in the bathroom. This is!? I thought that we might use it to spice things up a little? Sofia explains to the amazed Aur. Unlike the sensation of manipulating someone, he was now able to share the feelings and sensation of all his wives and mistresses as if they were his own. And it worked the same way for everyone else. Something like that was only possible here, in Aurs and Sofias Dungeon. Sofias pussy, Sakuyas chest, Yunis tight butt, he felt the pleasure of everyone he was pleasing at the current moment, and even for him it proved to be a sensory overload. While squeezing Lilu with both hands he accepts Mios deep kiss and allows Zana to ride on top of him. Skull=fucking Spina, he furiously finger-blasts Mari and Melizand. Nadja and Ellen squeeze their brown breasts and dark-pink nipples together and suck on his cock, which is then taken over by Olivias massive jugs. He had to stop Yutsu, Eldav and Sharl from fighting over who was going to do it with him next. He holds Rames head with both his hands and violently destroys his throat while Ceres and Patricia kiss and caress him from both sides. Then he orders Wikia, Gnome and Hoseli to lay on top of each other like a sandwich so he could fill all six of their holes one after another only to do so again after they switched sides. Next to them Priscilla, Faro and Tena play with each other, rubbing their sensitive spots with their fingers while Misha and Chiru tease their other holes as they anxiously await their turns to be impaled by Aurs dick. The pleasure felt with their tongues, lips, chests, vaginas and butts overlap with each other as Aur sprays all the holes in their bodies without interruption, again and again and again while changing partners, combinations and sexual activities to more and more depraved ones. This feast of carnal desires continued until the sun rose and sunk beyond the horizon again. Volume 2 - CH 20.2 Chapter 20: Lets Step into the Dungeon of Instant Death, Part 2 Fuh! With one breath, Hoseli cuts three aproaching monsters in two. The way she moved around the battlefield while slashing and kicking the enemies was truly reminiscent of an exotic dance. What?! Could it be that some monsters wandered off into the Dungeon while we were away? Thats not possible. They must be the vanguard forces sent by the Sun God. He cannot kill us directly so he sent the cannon fodder to do this instead. Or it may have been the Dungeons defensive mechanism, unleashing monsters against any intruders that dare enter it. Lord Aur, there is no end to them! Hoseli shouted while she cut down the monsters one after another. We have to break through! Finish changing and move your ass! Aur yelled to Rames who was still getting changed even in the middle of battle. But, but OH FOR FUCKS SAKE! Zana waved her hand furiously and created a wall of ice which separated Rames from the others. Im sorry. Ill be in your debt for this. She heard him say that from the other side of the white ice wall, which was intentionally made not to be as transparent as usual. Did he just thanked me? Zana couldnt believe her ears. All right, Im done changing now! Since all of them were now ready, Au activated the curse that connected him with everyone. Then, Rames unleashed the power of his flames and channeled through Maris Cold Sword, flowing further into Zana who created another ice passage for them and transferred her authority to her sister Eldav, who maintained it with her spiritual strength. Rames inexhaustible output of magical power. Maris versatility. Zanas rapid firing. Eldavs sustainability. Those were the components which Aur needed to wrestle his Dungeon back from the foolish God who took control of it. And while they were making their way forward, Hoseli was taking care of everything that tried to stop them. Regardless of how well she was trained, however, with this amount of enemies constantly going at her like a flowing stream she sustained multiple small wounds, and even those can prove to be fatal if they accumulate. But that was of no concern to her. As the aftereffect of her surrendering her body to Kukuru, her wounds, no matter how deep or severe they were, were now healing at an abnormally fast rate. So against weaklings such as those, she was practically invincible. She could do this all day without getting tired. Okay, were almost at the surface! Oh, now this place brings back memories. Maris sword cuts through the Dungeons ceiling and Zana creates a cylindrical passage with a spiral staircase. Once they climbed it all the way to the end, they found themselves in the natural labyrinth of the forest where the thick trees walled the entrance to the Dungeon from outsiders. When Aur first visited this continent, he came here together with Mari and this is where they first met Sofia. All right, lets take a break for the time being. Zana closed the icy passage behind them, so they dont have to worry about being attacked anymore, at least for the time being. Just to be on the safe side, Aur erected a simple barrier around them and then procured a small table and chairs for everyone from his leather bag. This doesnt suit the Dungeon exploration at all. That was what Aur had to say when he saw Lilu placing a fresh, still warm dishes on the table. She made them all herself with great care and attention to every detail. Youre the only one who complaints like that, Aur. Look at everybody else! They are practically salivating at their mouths! For Aur Meals Suitable for Dungeon Exploration include hard-baked bread, dried meat and simple wine. I always thought that if you call yourself a ruler, doesnt matter if its a king of a country or a Demon Lord, then you have to eat properly at all times to display your status to your surroundings. Rames says while pouring a calf sauce on his plate. The dish he was eating was so sweet and soft that it practically melted in his mouth. Even is his homeland of Sahara, he could only eat such delicacies during the times of the annual festivals. I cant believe you guys could make something that tastes so good. Zana praised Lilus cooking while she savored every single bite with her entire tongue. Even though she was a ruler of a country herself, the meals she was eating in Himuro were always somewhat rough, totally unlike what she was eating now. What did you say!? I know they might not look like it, but Aur really is a king, and Lilu is an outstandingly good cook. Mari offered an explanation to Zana and Rames, who was just as astounded as Zana was. So that woman with wings and horns did it, huh? She might not look like it, but each and every one of this dishes is truly a top class one worthy of praise. And he went on, praising Lilus cooking for quite a while. While Mari was finishing her portion of the food, she thought to herself that for someone who was a man not that long ago, Rames was becoming more girly surprisingly fast. Now, allow me to talk about what we are aiming for here. When they finished the meal, Aur opened his mouth to explain what their target was. Isnt it saving Sofia from the Sun God? It is, but I want to talk about the specifics of how we are going to go about it. He explained when Mari asked her question. Suddenly, the ground beneath them shook with a roar. What !? An earthquake !? No, this is Yamato was a country where the earthquakes were a common occurrence, but this one was clearly different from the others. The plate on the table makes a rattling sound and it falls to the ground, breaking. Oh! My gelato! Rames shouted in despair. They are coming! The first thing they saw were the huge antennae. Next was a giant red head, followed by countless enormous orange, poison spewing legs felling the trees that stood in their way. Yatarasu! A giant centipede that was big enough to coil itself around a mountain eight times over. Such a creature was now looking down on them. No problem. She can handle it. However, it is an opponent whom Hoseli had defeated once already. She jumped and attached to the back of a large centipede and pulled out a dagger with a paralytic poison. Now she just has to paralyze the nerves between the first and second leg and it will all be over. or it would have been if there was only one enemy. Suddenly, another big centipede appears from the shadow of the forest, aiming for Hoseli as she was occupied with attacking the first one. She was unable to dodge the surprise blow and was knocked to the ground. Hoseli, are you all right?! Forgive my incompetence, Lord Aur. Hoseli laments while raising her upper body. She was able to avoid the blow to her torso, but her thigh wasnt so lucky, ending up being torn apart. Aur stops the bleeding and poison with his magic, but that was only the necessary first aid. In that condition she wont be able to climb back on top of the centipede. And even if she managed to do that, she would probably just get knocked off once more. So? Any backup plans for the occasion? I have one. Time to call in the reinforcements. Observing the movements of the centipede, Aur opens his leather bag again. Mio! When Aur calls that name, a young girl with braided hair the color of wheat appears beside him. A village girl Mio, known in the ranks of Aurs army as the Queen of Demonic Beasts, respected and feared by all. Can you take care of it? SS-S-S-S Mio becomes pale with Aur points at the large centipede. S-Sorry! Im sorry but thats impossible! I, I cant stand bugs that have more than ten legs! Aur initially thought that she was unable to manipulate insects at all, so that weakness of hers was a major surprise to him. And if it has ten legs or less? If its like Arakune-san then I think Ill manage somehow Arakune is a demon beast with a lower body of the frog and an upper body of a person with eight frog limbs and two human ones. Exactly ten. Kuh, but there are actually two of those giants Now that was a wrench thrown is his plans. If Mio cannot defeat them, who can? Yunis? Wolfe? But they are both Aurs trump cards which he didnt want to use so early in the game. Leave those things to me, my Lord. A cool voice reverberated from the depths of the bag, and a brown arm emerged from it. My friends predicament is my predicament! Ive come to save you, Mio! Ellen! Ellen, the leader of the Black Alvs, appeared to help them. But Ellen, how do you plan to defeat that? This centipedes shell is so hard that even Yunis sword would be unable to penetrate it, so Black Alvs bow would be even more useless. That creature does not bear the name Yatarasu for nothing. I asked that Tena woman about that. Looks like it is vulnerable to saliva. With that said, Ellen suddenly kissed Oulu. Not only that, but she also shoved her tongue into his mouth and exchanged a lot of saliva with him with a series of obscene sounds. N fu Separating from Aur after a deep and passionate kiss, she held his saliva in her mouth and smeared it all over her arrows and assumed the shooting position. Ha! The moment when the big centipede rushes at her, Ellen stretches the vines on the branches of the tree, shakes her body like a pendulum, jumps and dodges its attack. Then she twisted her body in the air, shooting two arrows in a row. Without aiming, she pierces the eyes of both centipedes. The wounds resulting from that were small, but as they were all about to see, fatal. The bodies of the large centipedes are dyed in ash-grey starting from the pierced eyes, and their movements become slow. After a few seconds, they were completely turned to stone. What did you do? Didnt I say that this centipede is vulnerable to saliva? Ellen answers with full confidence. I just had an arrow coated with saliva from a Basilisk that I received from Mio. I see! There are truly no creatures in this world that are immune to Basilisks saliva! Good thinking, Ellen! Mio kept clapping her hands while chanting Thats my Ellen for you, so amazing! Volume 2 - CH 20.3 Chapter 20: Lets Step into the Dungeon of Instant Death, Part 3 The sun has already fallen. We shall camp here for today. After repelling the two giant centipedes, Aurs group went further into the forest, stopping only when the trees began to be tinged in red when the night was fast approaching. Camping as inno way, sleep!? In the middle of this enemy territory!? Thats right. Zana shouts as Aur takes the table and te chair out of his bag again in preparation for dinner. When they were still trying to capture my Dungeon, pretty much every group of adventurers made camps inside it, so its nothing really that new to me. But its still going to die instantly when your protection runs out, right!? Aside from where I fell asleep, the boundaries were not cut off, and my blessing was not lost. Rather, rest would be essential in our current situation. Thats well, yes. Zana was unable to understand just how can Aur keep his calm about him in an unfamiliar enviorment where they could be attacked at any moment and even one wrong step could spell their doom. On the other hand Eve, are you okay? I, I havent really done anything to be useful Eldav stood at the camps side, visibly dejected. The opponent is the Sun God. He cant do much to us when the sun goes down. After all, even Sofia, the Hidden Goddess of the Sun couldnt do much during the night even before the four pillars of the Sun God were reunited, so it should be the same for him as well. It might be said that this is one of the few weak points of their otherwise omnipotent enemy. Putting that aside will we really be able to sleep like this? Their current base is an ice corridor created by Zanas ice magic. Naturally, the floor was covered with hard, cold ice, prompting Zana to believe that a proper rest in such conditions was anything but impossible. Until Aur flexed on her and took out his entire bed out of the leather bag. Dont worry, well be able to have a good nights sleep. I want something with a canopy! Rames shouted almost instantly. And sure enough, Aur procured a canopy bed just a few moments later. This is totally different from the camping I am used to. You dont have to worry about anything. My men will keep an eye on the encampment throughout the night. To tell you the truth, Aur didnt even want to imagine how high were Zanas standards when it comes to setting up camps Ill be counting on you then. Understood, Lord Aur! He gave his orders to four Black Alvs who came out of the leather bag as if it was the most normal thing in the world. *Sigh*, what even is this camp? You have a problem with Black Alvs guarding us? I thought they are going to be ideal for the job since they sleep through the day and operate mostly at night. Thats right, we are the nocturnal types! One of Ellens subordinates exclaimed brightly when Aur finished speaking. Well it doesnt matter to me all that much as long as Ill be able to have a proper rest throughout the night. Pleased to meet you and Ill be counting on you. Yes maam! We shall guard this place with our lives! The leader of the four assured Zana and send all of her comrades to the corners of the camp and as the remaining one who had the richest breasts, she went into Aurs canopy bed. Oi, what do you think youre doing? Providing special protection to Master Aur. No, you just want to have sex with him! Zana shouts at the Black Arv, who explains in a soft voice. Dont get the wrong idea, Zana. Aur said, breaking in between them. I didnt call Chloe and the others here just because their chests are big. The four of them is a team that always acts together. Yeah, right! That does it! Ill stay up all night to make sure none of them sneaks into your bed! However, Zana was the first one to fall asleep in less than ten seconds due to exhaustion and the comfort of her futon. What the? It was just after midnight. Having finished the intercourse with the four Black Alvs Aur, who was asleep until now woke up, sensing that someone has entered his bed. He didnt have the opportunity to explain that to Zana, but he didnt had sex with those for fun. He used sex as the means to replenish the magical power he used up during the day. After receiving the magical power from others this way, he needed to rest to properly convert their power into his own, so as a consequence, everyone was utterly exhausted when the deed was done. Master However, the one who was here with him was not one of the Black Alvs. Eldav? What happened? Sorry to bother you at such a late hour . I just want to talk to you. Even after she was released from the Collar of Controls influence she remained weak-willed and fearful of everything around her, so for her to come to Aur on his own volition was pretty unusual. We can talk about whatever you want. This canopy prevents any voices from leaking outside. Why did you take me with you? Eldav asked with a voice filled with helplessness. I havent been of any help so far. Im just a useless human. Good grief do I really have to explain that to you? Aur was honestly a little disappointed with her not knowing her own worth. You really dont realize that this ice Dungeon is being maintained by your power? When she heard him say that, she Eldav was thoroughly shocked. With my? Yes, Zanas ice is created at a tremendous speed, but it doesnt last that long. Its the kind of thing that disappears after a while. The ability to maintain magical power is something entirely different from keeping its output steady or its speed high. Doesnt it have to do something with pressure and weight? No not exactly Eldavs magical power output and speed are relatively low when compared to individuals such as Rames or Zana, but even Aur himself was not clear on the specifics. Right now, you are maintaining the ice that covers the entirety of this Forest Dungeon. It was also an ability beyond human knowledge. But anyone can do it if they tried? Could they? I dare say that most people wouldnt be able to maintain even one room of this Dungeon for half a day before their magic run out. Meaning that speed and quality of power were nothing if the caster was unable to maintain it for longer periods of time. When it comes to creation magic, endurance and resilience will always triumph. Basically what Im trying to say is that there is no one here who can substitute you. Eldav didnt said anything, but she began to tremble instead. That that cant be Zanas ice magic is fast and can be combined with my Labyrinth Magic, but it can only be used on such a large scale thanks to Rames almost inexhaustible magical power capacity. But the most important factor here is your power, since it allows us to do something that those two cannot. To be precise, it is possible to do so if you collect and maintain dozens of magicians. But such a scenario was too unrealistic even for them to pull off. I dont have that kind of power ! But Eldav simply denied this. I a woman who hasnt done anything. Who has no power. Now thats interesting. Aur smiles happily. So you are saying that I am wrong? Eh? Eldavs eyes just opened wide. So you say that you disagree with me saying that you are a valuable asset to my team, am I right? That is uhm Eldav struggled to find the right words. Yes. I think this is your misunderstanding, master. But he answered him clearly. Im not confident in myself. You shouldnt be. However, her lack of confidence was so strong that she denied it even when others praised her. That is how powerful her self-loathing was This is my guess, but have you always tried to get out of that collar? Yes. A collar that seals the soul, forcing the one wearing it to be absolutely obedient to the one who created it. Eldav could only think while being unable to move even a single finger. She wanted to get out. She wanted to be free. But that freedom was forever beyond her reach. But all my efforts at freeing myself were wasted! Thats right. Aur nods his head. That thing was not something that one could break free of by himself. But that effort was not wasted. It helped you raise your sustainability. She spent a tremendous amount of time praying just to get out. Prayer is a form of magic and one of only a few that trapped souls could use. She must have been praying all this time even when her consciousness was sleeping, resulting in the increased control of her own magical power without her even realizing it. This is a power that is unique for you and you only. So you should feel proud of it. Really I have such power ? That means that she didnt give up until the very end. And that effort did bear fruit in the end, just not the one she was expecting. That is why she had no reason to hate herself so much. Unbelievable. Well sorry, but not sorry. Aur laughs honestly. You dont have to believe me. Either way, it doesnt change the fact that I need you. Tomorow Ill have you work for me as usual. He couldnt believe in anyone because he couldnt believe in himself and he was perfectly aware of that. Whether the evaluation of his actions was objective or subjective, it was all the same with him. Dont be so cold. Aur calls out to Eldav, who trembles with the weight of responsibility placed upon her. So in order to forget about it for today and have a peaceful night of sleep Yes. With that, Eldav fully entrusted herself to the warmth of Aurs body. Volume 2 - CH 20.4 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 20: Lets Step into the Dungeon of Instant Death, Part 4 WHY IS EVE IN YOUR BED?!! Aur wakes up to such a cry. The curtain attached to the canopy was opened, and as the sun was shining through it, illuminating Zana, who was staring at Aur with a gaze that was colder than ice. It was cold and she wanted to warm me up. But why are you both naked?! With his head still heavy with drowsiness, Aur slowly turns it to the side. Eldav, who was laying next to him hugged onto his arm, using it as a hugging pillow. Moreover, she was doing so without any clothes, who just so happened to be arranged into a neat square at the side of the bed. The look on her sleeping face was the one of blissful happiness. Ugh, listen here, because Im only going to say this once. You can have your perverted fun with whoever you want, so long as that someone isnt my sister, you understand?! Shes OFF. LIMITS! Wait. This is Without even bothering to listen to Aurs explanations, Zana scowls and violently closes the curtain. Ah Master, good morning Without telling Eve what happened Aur sighed and then laughed when she saw her looking at him with innocently confused expression. Zana, focus. Dont let your mind be distracted. Shut up, I know what Im doing! This is fine! Due to Zanas anger, all of the visible passages stopped freezing further. Aur sighed and used his own magical power to interfere with Zanas, drawing another set of patterns on the icy walls. In order to prevent the Sun God from interfering, Aur needed a clear sign that the Dungeon belongs to him. Thats what the pattern on the walls was for. At the same time, it acted as a medium for maintaining Eldavs spirit power so that the ice would not melt. Yesterday, in order to prevent exhaustion, a pattern was created when Aur manipulated Zanas ability to generate ice, but Zana, who was frustrated, was unable to operate with that precision. He was disappointed that he couldnt operate it while ignoring the will of the caster, but fortunately Zanas tantrums had no real harming impact on the speed of their advance as long as Aur was there to correct any mistakes she might have made. As a result, both Zana and Aur are exhausted, but none of them wanted to apologize to the other to cut the issue off at its root. Zana might not look like it, but she is extremely strong willed and stubborn. Also, despite being called the Ice Queen, her sex drive was like a flame of the fiercest fire. This is! Still, the speed of their progress is faster than the first day, and before the dawn approached, they arrived at the back of the Forest Dungeon where they saw a sparkling white passage. Oh, now hes done it, the fucking bastard ! Zana growled from behind her gritted teeth. Although the shape was not exactly the same, it soon became obvious that this Dungeon was remodeled to look exactly like Zanas castle. Calm down and dont do anything rush. Your subjects are all safe. Yes, I know. I am calm. Perfectly calm. As she said that, Zanas spirit, which has been flaring up all this time became calm. No, it would be more accurate to say that it has frozen. Aur realized that this was a pretty bad sign, but for now he decided it would be best not to point that out to her. Now lets go, Aur. As if it wanted to openly show its defiance, Zanas magical power was no longer accepting Aurs instructions. Its cold. Aur noticed that anomaly when they stepped inside. Back when they visited Zanas castle in Himuro, it was incredibly warm despite being made entirely out of ice, but this one was severely cold. Wait. Lets prepare some suitable clothing. We dont have time to do that. Aside from Zana, Eldav and Rames wore very little clothing. Zana pointed her hand towards the wall, shaking off Aur who was trying to give her a warmer set of clothes. A pattern was momentarily drawn on the wall of the corridor and she quickly proceeded to enter the Dungeon by herself. Wait, Zana! Dont you dare ordering me around! This is my castle, my Dungeon! As long as ice was involved, she was able to not only make it, but also cut it and change its shape. Even if she did that, the pattern on the wall would still work as intended, becoming the boundary that blocks off the Sun Gods power. Damn wait here! Aur handed over the clothes to Mari and chased Zana alone. Her ice-crafting speed is too fast, and if the whole group were to chase after her, they would quickly lose her. Zana! Wait! Stop! That way we cant prevent the Sun God s interference! He ran while screaming, but Zana has already disappeared in the back of the Dungeon. Fuck! Certainly, if a pattern is engraved on the wall, it becomes an area governed by Aur that the Sun God cannot interfere with directly. However, the wall with the pattern is different. This place was most likely not the castle created with Zanas power and maintained by Eldav, but rather Zanas Himuro castle that was now under the influence of the Sun God. It must have been somehow transported here. Its like a tower on the sand that can be erased at any time. As Aur was chasing after Zana, he noticed that his breath started to emit steam. It was not because his body temperature rose after so much running. It was because the temperature of the surrounding area itself began to drop. Also, despite the fact that they were indoors, white particles flickered in the air and wind and snow were invading castles interior. Zana! Are you there? He has been following the pattern drawn on the walls, so he couldnt have passed her. Zana was definitely in front of him. But he was also growing increasingly more concerned with this snowstorm, so he raised his voice. The only answer, however, was the howling of the wind. In such a storm, she might have not even heard him shouting her name. Aur tries to manipulate her by interfering with the curse drawn on Zanas chest. He was worried that the storm might interfere with his ability to trace her, but much to his relief he managed to get a clear reading not that far away from where he was now. Aur follows after her to the middle of the snowstorm by tracing their connection in reverse. And after a while he found her standing still surrounded by countless ice statues. Aur Zana looks back after noticing Aurs presence. Her face was empty and had no expression, but Aur knew that she was about to cry. I Well talk later. Make a wall, quick. Urging her, Aur controls Zana to create an ice wall that surrounds them. It was to prevent the Sun Gods interference, but also to prevent them from freezing to death. Zana. Lets take our clothes off for now. Their clothes are soaked and wet with snow, so obviously they will die if they keep them on. Aur takes a white cloak from his leather bag and covers Zana with it. Aur, I have frozen everyone. Zana suddenly said something like that, but with a tone that indicated that her attention was not really there with her. Is that so? The ice statues that surrounded Zana. Aur also anticipated that they must be Himuros citizens. They must have been manipulated by the Sun God to attack Zana as soon as they saw her. I knew every last one of them, and yet when they attacked me, I have frozen them all without blinking an eye! I see. Aur raises Zanas arms, pulls her wet clothes off her and pushes them into the bag. I didnt even falter. I just I just straight up abandoned them Zana covers her face with both hands. Get your hands out of the way. Aur strips Zana out of her underwear when he pushed her hands down. This underwear should be thick enough. But when he ignored her suffering for so long, Zanas patience has finally reached its limits. What is wrong with you!? Dont you know that when someone so sad and depressed its your job to comfort them?! Stop being such a drama queen, the tragic heroine schtick is totally unlike you. To me, everything has been decided the moment you chose to attack them. End of story. Zana couldnt find the right words to retort that statement. Rather, its not your fault they were manipulated. There was nothing you could have done about it. Yes, I think you may be right, but after all, I cant take care of anything. I cant love anything. Zana said with a painful expression. After all, no one really loves me Isnt it the peoples role to scold their king? Aur asks. That should have been the case. For the public, I was just a substitute for my dead mother. It was the same with Marina, she only helped me because she sympathized with me. All she ever needed was someone like you. Zana continues to talk with her voice filled with self-resentment. And youre the same you dont need me anymore, right? Youve got Marinas blessing. Youre using my ice because its more efficient, but not essential to your plans. If it wasnt for that I would have no right to even be here. Thats right. Aur whispered a reply. See, youre not even trying to deny it! She wanted to shout at him some more, but he just grabbed her shoulders instead. What a troublesome woman you are. Its not that he denies Zanas words. He just chose to be completely honest with her. But your self-analysis is correct. You cant deny it. I told you. Zana casts her eyes down. If thats the case, you should just abandon me. I refuse. Aur responded to her words. Why?! Because I dont want to let go of a good woman like you. Aur says, but Zana just shakes his hands off of her and screams at him. Stop with the flattery this instant! Empty words were the last thing she needed now. Its not flattery, Im merely stating the facts. You are courageous, dynamic, competent and smart. If not emotionally unstable at times, but he decided to skip that one out. You are a troublesome, but good woman. So I want to keep you close to me. Those were Aurs real intentions. So like you love me? You only figured that out just now? Seriously, you and Eldav are so alike that its astounding. Aur said that while being on the verge of laughing. What am I even supposed to do with that knowledge? Zana admitted with an embarrassed expression. I too might like you. What, youre not sure? Aur retorts comedically. Or could it be that you are still jealous about your sister? Thats ! Yes, maybe I am. Thinking back, it was probably just that. You are a much stronger than you think. So why do you worry about not being needed now? What he said is true in some respects. But Zana thought that she was strong enough to be above such a petty worries. Apparently it was not true at all. Up until now she didnt believe in anything but herself. There was no need for her to believe in others. Because as the queen it was her duty to make others believe in her with their whole hearts. In some ways it is similar to Aur and in some ways it is the opposite. That was a paradox named Zana, according to Aurs deduction. You simply want to be pampered. If thats what you want, I will give it to you. To be told so straightforwardly, Zanas face is dyed red from the neck so fast that the blush was making an audible noise. But Okay. Zana closed her eyes and placed her forehead on Aurs chest. Please, allow me to depend on you for a bit more then. She murmured quietly. Volume 2 - CH 20.5 Chapter 20: Lets Step into the Dungeon of Instant Death, Part 5 By the way, what exactly is this cloth? Its so warm that it almost burns. Zana touches the cloak that is wrapped around them, sticking closer to Aurs chest like a cat whos nestling close to its owners to keep itself warm at night. This strange fabric made it so that the cold from outside didnt bother her at all, warming the both of them up as if they were in front of a fireplace bellowing with flames. Its a frost-resistant cloak made form the shed skin of the salamander that was given to Marina as an offering. You are forbidden from speaking of other women when we are alone together. Zana said while grabbing Aurs thing rather forcefully. You dont tell me youre being jealous of the deity youre serving? Look, Im not telling you to get rid of your harem when it is already so firmly established. Its just since youll be doing it with other girls anyway, then I want you to focus entirely on me when we are alone from now on. Zana kissed Aurs chest while her fingertips gently played with the sack containing his manly essence. Anyway. All you need to know is that its a cloak that is resistant to extremely low temperatures, so the cold shouldnt bother us as long as were wrapped in it. If you say so. With that explanation out of the way, Zana tried to straddle Aurs fleshy pole while snuggling against him. Oi, Zana What? Dont tell me you cannot do it when youre already this hard nnngh! Teasing his now completely hard cock with her opening, Zana slowly lowered herself on it, squeezing it with her fleshy walls while moans of pleasure escaped her mouth. I dont mind doing it right now, but the others are going to be here soon. As soon as he said that, the icy wall slowly began to crack. Im not fond of such boner-killers either, but for now lets just focus on getting out of here in one piece. Even though Zana understood that this was the most sensible thing to do, she was still a little angry when she saw Maris face popping through the ice on the other side. Geez, getting to you was a lot of work, you know? Right then, lets fix that wall now. While they were all standing in the icy passage, Mari channels Rames magical power to stretch the wall with Aurs pattern further and then she left the rest to Eldav. Thanks to that, they will be able to proceed further now that the rest of the group has reunited with Aur and Zana. Zana was honestly surprised how well Mari was able to do it, although the speed of her ice creation was not comparable to hers by any means. Why are you able to do it? I thought only Aur and I were capable of that. Well, maybe thats because Im always watching him. Mari responds as if it was the most natural thing in the world to do, but the truth is that such a technique is not something that could be imitated purely by watching. To start with, Mari essentially had to do three peoples amount of work all by herself at the same time, including her own work. It was the same as doing three separate tasks with three separate hands, meaning that it was something that no ordinary human should be able to pull off. Honestly, the only thing that sets you apart from Aur now is the preciseness and dexterity of your magic. Ehehe, thank you very much, Zana, but I still have long ways to go. If you want to keep going, then be my guest, I dont really mind. Its good to be modest but having too much modesty is almost as bad as not having it at all. Be more confident in yourself, Mari. Aur strokes Maris head, immediately lifting her mood. Seeing that peaceful scene, Zana cracks a smile. Now, Master. Shall I do it? Yes, do it. Zana then shook her arm, and when she did, every snowflake that has been blowing through the area stopped in the air, as if the time itself has been frozen. Wow! Amazing! Such a feat was possible only with the combination of Zanas casting speed and Aurs accuracy. Mari was utterly amazed at the sight of a phenomenon that she saw for the first time in her life. Now let us kick things into high gear! With such a bold declaration Zana started creating her ice walls at a tremendous speed, sending them far ahead of her. But it was completely different from what she was creating when she was sulking earlier. She accepted Aurs power and attuned herself to it, accordingly, creating the ice that was moving as if it had a will of its own. As a result, the burden placed on Aur was decreased while Zanas speed was even further increased. The ice created in this way moved forward while it assimilated itself with everything that surrounded it, bringing forth a new type of landscape, swallowing up everything that tried to stand in their way, be it a trap, an enemy or the weather itself. A brand new world made of fields of fresh, uninhabited whiteness. Hey, those people who attacked you earlier were the citizens of your country, right? You sure its all right to just freeze them like that? Its going to be all right. This is a special ice imbued with the power of the Goddess. Everything that has been frozen by it wont die but return to normal after the ice melts away. Besides, my people only pointed their blades at me because they were being manipulated by the enemy. There is no need for me to punish them for a crime they didnt commit of their own accord. A wise decision. Its good to see that emotions are not clouding your judgement. Mari, who was walking beside Rames simply smirked and silently nodded her head. What is it, Mari-chan? He asks, noticing her smug gazes. Nothing. Im just happy to see that you started breaking out of that shell of yours, thats all. Breaking out of Listen, I dont know what kind of assumption youve made up in that head of yours, but I am not as impertinent not to give credit where it is due. Nothing more, nothing less. Rames reply was more serious than usual, totally unlike the usual him when Mari was teasing him for fun. She had no idea what it was, but Rames was evidently worried about something. Ra-chan The cause of his worries became obvious on the morning of the next day, when they have finally left the Ice Dungeon behind and found the next obstacle on their way. Uzermarts Stone Dungeon. Instead of a Dungeon, this vile thing is far more suited to be a grave. Zana presents her opinion about the Dungeon made of huge chunks of desert stones. A grave? Mari raised her brow at that disturbing word. Yes, my child. This place is neither a royal castle nor partresidence. The royal bloodline of Sahara has gone extinct long Zana. Preventing Zana from speaking any further, Rames stares at her. What? It is a common knowledge for anyone unfortunate enough to be born in this desolate land. Zana rebukes his words harshly. Zana, Rames, we have to keep going. We dont have time for such petty squabbles. Aur ordered the two who were at the verge of going at each others throats to stand down. The passageways in the pyramid were too narrow for them to be going side by side. Whether they liked it or not, they will have to go one by one. Thankfully the overall structure didnt change. This is still the entrance to the underground corridor. Rames whispered while he touched the stones that made up the wall. So you know where we are? Yes. When you were escaping from being captive, you broke the ceiling of the room below us to run away from me. Oh, so basically Maris been here before. Regrettably she wont be able to guide them through it, because even when she tried to memorize layout of the corridors, they changed when Rames was chasing after her. Good. I will guide you through here. Follow after me and proceed exactly as instructed. First, make a right at the third crossroads. Unlike Zanas castle, which was fairly straightforward, Uzermarts pyramid was a true labyrinth in every sense of the word. In terms of complexity of the intertwining passages, it might be designed even better than Aurs own Dungeon. Be careful now. The guards should start appearing anytime now. Right when he finished speaking, one of the walls crumbled into pieces, revealing a human with a head of an eagle wrapped in dirty bandages who came at them with a hoarse roar. Zana tried to freeze him, but her power was of little use in the dry pyramid. He brandished his oversized curved sword and clashed with Hoseli, completely ignoring the myriad of shurikens she threw his way. Even though she was a shinobi who prided herself with her mobility and evasive abilities, the battlefield itself made it impossible for her to put those skills to a proper use. She was not weak, but the sheer force of their weapons colliding with one another pushed her back a bit and made her knees tremble. Dont let yourself be fooled by his appearance. The pyramid guards are the same as my Immortal Sand Soldiers. Each one is worth at least a dozen soldiers in combat. Rames explained that calmly, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world, like a fact that the sun rises in the east and sets in the west. Allow me to help! Thank you, Mari-dono! Mari pulls out two of her swords to prevent a blow from the Sand Soldier, but it not only connected, but also broke through her guard. No way, it didnt work?! Unsettled, she tried to regain her composure and get the second pair of her magic swords, but they didnt answered to any of her commands, as if all the magic has been sucked out of it. Looks like the effectiveness of all the magic has been reduced due to the Sun Gods influence. With a loud band, the Sand Soldier who tried to swing his sword at Mari has been blown backwards by Rames flames. Even though he was struck with a fireball straight to the chest, his body bore no signs of burn marks. Why didnt you say that sooner you moron?! Zana roars at Rames while she lets Hoseli lean on her shoulder. Rather than being completely unusable it looks like both the power and the output of their magic is being greatly reduced, but that doesnt change the fact that the enemy in front of them cannot be stopped. If that is the case then all we have to do is to defeat it without using magic. Saying that, Aur opened his leather bag, out of which a single single-edged sword sprung forward. It passed over Eldavs head, grazed Zanas ear and Hoselis arm until it finally pierced the guards neck, nearly cutting it off in the process. Then the sword returned to the bag as if nothing had happened apart from the three people who were too dumbfounded to be angry about what happened. Brother, your swordsmanship is as dirty as usual. Kicking the soldier to check if it was still moving or not Hoseli gave her evaluation that might have been both a praise and an insult. Volume 2 - CH 20.6 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 20: Lets Step into the Dungeon of Instant Death, Part 6 [Ugh, I swear to God, this Dungeon is so annoying!] [Personally I find it to be more on the fun side.] Zana voiced her displeasure, but Aur disagreed with her with a slight smile on his face. What was so fun about a place where most of their magic was practically useless and the passageways were so narrow that only one of them could fight at any given moment? Not to mention that the guards just threw themselves at them without any fear of death, continuing their battle even when their heads were being crushed and hearts destroyed. The ones who were especially poorly attuned to such a place where Hoseli and Mari. The first one was skilled in finishing enemies off as fast as possible by striking their vital spots while the second one fought mainly using Laws and her magic-imbued swords. The only saving grace here was the fact that she could still use her swords abilities because they were imbued to the weapons themselves, but without the magic to operate all four of them at once her effective fighting power was cut by more than fifty percent. As for the pure magicians like Aur or Eldav, they were barely able to do anything. Zana was trying to slow anyone who attacked them as much as possible, but she already had her hands full with maintaining the ice that made Aurs Dungeon. Their only reliable methods of attack were Rames flame magic and Aurs call for Hoderi from inside the leather bag. Initially Zana thought that it would be better to call Hoderi himself, but then she realized that his longsword would also be ill-suited for fighting in such narrow spaces and thats why Aur opted for summoning just the sword. She understood that, but it was still creepy to see a bandaged upper half of Hoderis body pop out of the small leather bag from time to time just so he could swing his weapon around or throw it at the enemies. This, however, was the best way to ensure that their current Dungeon-securing formation of Hoseli, Zana, Eldav and Aur wont be broken. It was absolutely necessary for Zana to be the second in line after the vanguard to ensure that even with reduced effectiveness of magic shell still be able to expand her ice further. [Okay, I know that it is impossible for my brother to cut any of us by mistake, but I have to admit that all that time he spend in the medical ward must have rubbed off on him the wrong way.] Immediately after Hoseli said that, her brothers blade passed right next to her neck, to the point where she could clearly feel the steels coldness against her skin. If she herself was saying that, then his skills really must have declined, Zana thought. [What is the principle for that technique of yours anyway? Even if it looks like your blade is going to cut through us, it always misses us by a hairs width. I dont mean to doubt your skills, but not knowing exactly how it works is more than a little scary to be honest.] [The future itself needs to be split in two.] [And how does that even work.] [Its going to be a little hard to explain, but I shall do my best. You see.] They were going around the pyramid for a few hours now, until they reached a crossroad where the path ahead was blocked off by a giant stone block. [How do we get past it?] Aur asked Rames when their march came to a halt. [The path ahead will unlock when the devices on the left and right passage will be pressed at the same time.] [Really? Was such a device here last time I was here?] The passage itself looked kinda familiar, but the last time Mari was here was many months ago, so she was unable to say for sure. [Last time you were her it was already opened when I was chasing after you, but now since I am also treated like an intruder, the path wont open even for me. Thats why well have to open it manually. [I see.] Aur thinks for a while and then selects the people who will go for the other devices. [Zana, Eldav and Hoseli, the three of you will go to the path on the left and we will go for the right device. We will coordinate our timing through the curse since it doesnt seem to be affected by this place.] [Understood!] Eldav was the only one to express her agreement. Zana and Hoseli looked at Aur disapprovingly. [Zana, only you and I and Mari can manipulate the ice to create a Dungeon. Only I and Eldav can maintain it. Only Hoseli and Mari can be our vanguard when it comes to combat, so I have to stay with Rames. Or perhaps you want to propose some other way for us to divide?] [Okay, all right, I understand.] Zana sighed, took Hoselis arm and made her way into the left passage. [Lord Aur, please take care.] Hoseli looked back and said that to Aur before they disappeared into the left passage. [Now, shall we go as well?] However, there was no enemies on the path they were walking, but Rames just continued forward without stopping. Aur and Mari exchanged glances and followed after him. [What is the meaning of this device if there are no soldiers to protect it?] On the way, Aur asked Rames about that. [What do you mean?] [This trap is really effective for dividing the intruders to dwindle their effective strength. But its meaningless if there are no troops to attack the potential intruders.] Rames thinks for a while and answers. [Intruders dont know such a mechanism exists in the first place. It is a device that is designed sorely not to allow the intruders to go further into the pyramid.] [Do you know its exact place?] Aur continued to shower Rames with further questions. [I didnt make this pyramid. I inherited it from my ancestors. I know all of its structures and mechanisms, but I dont know their intentions. But I can guess it if need be.] [You can guess it?] Rames looked back at Aur and grinned unpleasantly. [Yes, every Dungeon can be said to contain the will of the one who designed it, be it to harm the enemies or protect your allies. It is the most intimate form of passing the ancestors thoughts and knowledge to future generations. Not that the vile Demon Lord could ever comprehend such familial relations.] Indeed, Aur was unable to understand why anyone would abandon progress in creating ones Dungeon in favor of stubbornly keeping it in the past. [Who were your ancestors, ra-chan? They must have been pretty amazing if they were the ones who build this pyramid in the first place.] [They were all kings, and they were said to be rulers of this earth.] Rames answers Maris simple question. [But they were ultimately unable to claim the ends of the earth for themselves.] [Fumufumu.] Mari thought that hes being surprisingly humble. As for Aur, Mari did not know what was going on in his head, but world conquest was certainly not entirely out of the question. After all, they were literally on their way to kick a Gods butt now. Also If someone dares to hurt anyone who Aur considers to be his family, he will never forgive them. [This is it, this wall over here.] After a while, Rames points at a mural at the corridors dead end. [There should be four buttons there. We need to press the one with the suns emblem on it.] Exactly as he said, four buttons were incorporated into the mural. They were the buttons with eyes, the sun, the beetle and the moon engraved on them. [Zana, are you in position?] [Yes. Were ready whenever you are.] Aur manipulates Zana through the curse, speaks through her mouth, and pushes the sun button. As soon as he did that the wall emerged behind him and he heard Maris scream. [Aur!] [Oops. Dont move an inch, Marie-chan. Unless you want to be turned into charcoal.] Rames warns Mari who drew her sword to save Aur who was trapped and creates a fireball in the palm of his hand. [Ra-chan, why ] [Why, you ask? Are you serious, or are you really that dumb? Did you honestly thought that after all Ive been through Im just going to stay silent!?] Rames yelled. His face got distorted with anger and he bared his fangs like a furious beast. [Now, Demon Lord. Submit to me and swear that you will become my servant and give to me everything that you possess!] [What if I refuse?] Aur answers from behind the wall. [Ill burn you alive in there.] Rames raised his flames and said hatefully. [Now, Mari-chan. Put a curse like that on Aur. A curse of that will force him to be loyal to the oath hes going to swear to me.] [But I cant use magic here ] [Now now, magic is such a needlessly big word, dont you think? Its going to be something more fundamental than that. A pledge. Yes, that should be enough.] Mari was at a total loss. She couldnt believe something like that was really happening. [ I understand. I swear I will give you everything that I have.] That also includes the sacred treasures in his possession. Rames remembers that the blessing of the Goddess of Fortune was not removed from the leather bag. If he gets his hands on it, he will literally become the ruler of all things if he will control Aur and have the ability to take things out across time and space. At least thats what he thought. [ All right.] [Sweet. By the way, lets call me the noble Rames from now on.] [ I understand. Oh Noble Rames.] Rames laughs at Aur who hangs his head. [Finished placing the curse?] [Yes, I have casted it.] Mari confirmed with a pained expression. [All right. Ill set him free now, but be careful Mari-chan. If you try to do anything funny, Ill burn you to a crisp immediately.] While flickering the flame in his hand, Rames melted only a part of the ice covering the wall and pressed the switch hidden there. A wall roared and revealed Aur at the other side. [Your holy treasure.] As soon as the wall opened, Aur threw the thing that was in his hand. [What!?] Rames clumsily caught the things with both his hands. It was a bowl-like object that radiated a white light. [What is this ?!] Mari fell back while Aur pressed the button on the wall again and quickly left as well. [What did you do?!] [Exactly what you wanted me to do, stupid and noble Rames.] Behind the closed wall, Aur said in an ironic tone. [The vessel that the saint used to eat her meals in. Its a holy treasure for short. I gave you everything you had in my hands.] The leather bag was dropped at his feet. When he pledged, he had only Melizands used bowl in his hands. [But you vowed to obey me!] [I didnt swear on that exact part.] Rames was stunned by Aur who just flexed on him. [Its reckless for an amateur like you to be fighting Aur with contracts, Ra-chan.] Mari called out to him with a mixture of ridicule and sympathy. The demons always look for loopholes in the contracts in order not to be fully bound to humans. And as the Demon Lord, Aur was the greatest of them all in that regard. Volume 2 - CH 20.7 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 20: Lets Step into the Dungeon of Instant Death, Part 7 Now then, shall we get going? Wha wait! Rames tried to stop Aur, who tried to leave without saying anything more. What are you going to do now? Whatever I see fit. Aur responds emotionlessly. I believe that my actions are no longer any of your concerns. There was nothing malicious or sarcastic in his voice. He has literally lost all interest in Rames. As a result, he is going to slowly shrivel away here in his confinement and die. If that is true then why have you bothered accepting me into this retarded group of yours in the first place?! Thats right. Let me at least thank you for your cooperation so far. He couldnt see him but judging by the sound of it Aur mustve bowed his head to him. But all that did was dropping Rames further into despair. Thanks to your enormous magic power, oh noble Rames, we were able advance nicely so far. So much in fact, that we will be able to challenge the Sun God without any problems. He was truly thankful to Rames for his contribution. But other than that, he was not going to extend a helping hand to him this time. Wait! If you dont press the correct button, the door will not open! You even have such a ridiculous mechanism here? Is this another trap for intruders? Seriously now, is every king as paranoid as you? Tell me, when going to the bathroom in the middle of the night, id the path there riddled with traps as well? Or perhaps this is another one of your desperate lies? Aur easily saw through his deception. But but you dont know which way youre supposed to go! Mari, where is the switch that opened the wall? Ah, here it is, this is the button that opens the path forward. Aur easily found the answer they needed and so the sound of his footsteps was getting further and further away. Wait wait ! Rames thinks desperately while raising her voice. Negotiation, something that can be used as a bargaining chip that will let him get back his freedom Aur said that his abilities are no longer necessary to him. His knowledge also would not do him any good. And he doesnt have his country, status nor wealth anymore. Not as a sand king. Not as ruler. Isnt there anything he can offer up to him as simple Rames? Thinking about it, he really had nothing. And now that he has lost the blessing of his God, he cant even use the nuclear flame that was able to melt down even the solid earth like it was butter. He really has no choice but to dry up and die here. In the dark, he fell on his knees and focus his attention on the tiny flame flickering in his hand. Its subtle light was the only thing he could see in the blackness that surrounded him. This tiny flame was the only thing left to him. He continued to gaze upon it, entranced. It wont help his get out of this situation, but right now it continued to shine in the darkness, saving him from being devoured by it. If he didnt have it with him, he probably wouldnt have been able to remain sane. help Words leak from Rames mouth as if they were being guided by the warm light. Help me I beg you Im sorry please But Aur is no longer at the other side of the wall. Even though he knows it, Rames continues to plead. Help me I will do anything Is that true? Nuehh?! He heard Aurs voice from the other side of the wall and it made him jump up with a scream. A, Aur ? Why are you here? There was no sound of the door being opened. He should have realized it sooner that Aur was here the entire time. You really are an idiot. Aur said with a gentle voice. I have the blessing of the Goddess of Fortune who governs all the boundaries of this world. Whether a door is locked or not is of no consequence to me. He made such a statement. So Rames was in the palm of Aurs hand from the very beginning. But why? Why did you come back? If so, then he should have just left Rames to die and move forward without looking back. For Aur, Rames was no longer of any use and it was a perfect chance to get rid of him once and for all. I had no reason to come back for you, but she was pretty insistent. Yahoo, Ra-chan. He heard Maris voice behind Aurs back. Mari-chan ? Why Just like Aur, Mari should have no reason to care about him at all. Because were friends? Mari brought Rames thought processes to a screeching halt. Friends? He understood the meaning of the words but had no idea what in the hell was she saying. I dont understand. What benefits are you going to have from helping me? He would get it if he was still an influential ruler with wealth and connections, but now he has nothing. Benefits? No, thats not it. What ! So what then?! What other reason is there? Rames asked, needing to know what drove her to think something so outrageous. No reason, really. I am not like Aur, I dont need everything to be backed by logic. Im just happy to have another girl friend to talk and play with. Kill me! Just kill me now! When Mari revealed her line of reasoning, Rames just shouted that. But you said that we could be friends? Mari said, laughing at him. The magician does not break his promises. Mari-chan In the darkness where almost nothing can be seen, Rames face was adorned with a cheerful smile. So. A nasty voice broke in between them. You really meant that youre going to do anything, right? RIGHT? Uhm, LordAur? Even Mari seemed to be terrified. That is his current situation, Mari. If he wont stick to his words, there wont be any reason for me to trust him at all. Uh, I guess youre right. Aur always had a soft spot for Mari, so she thought he was going to listen to her. Guess thats not gonna fly this time, because he seemed to have something really dastardly on his mind. So, whats it gonna be? Will you really do anything? W-Well of course, b-but lets try to stay within reason, okay? When he was saying that just a minute ago he seemed to really mean it, but now he has hit bargaining phase. Is that so? Then well be on our way. Farewell, oh noble Rames. I hope life will bless you with good health. Waitwaitwait! We cannot part ways in such a place! Rames desperately stopped Aur from going through the wall. I am the ruler of all things, a king of kings! See, this right here is the problem. Aur said with a serious voice. Youre simply not cut out for it. You should stop it. What did you say!? For a moment Rames forgot the situation he was in and stood up. So youre telling me to stop being a king? Thats right. The flame arose from his hand and enveloped Aur, burning him. Or at least that was how it was supposed to be. Did you forget? You have a curse on you that prevent you from attacking me or any of my people. If you keep doing that, the curse will soon kill you. Stop it, Ra-chan. I dont want you to die and I know you dont want to die either Rames couldnt do anything to hurt Mari, be it physically or emotionally. I I Looking at the palm of his hand when the flame disappeared, Rames nodded. Its the first time Ive ever called a friend That was to be expected since you were treated as a king ever since you were born. But now Rames is not like that anymore. But Sahara did not dominate everything because it was vast. Why did you decided to become its leader? Thats that is Because that was the only right thing to do. Trying to answer so, Rames clogs up. What makes you think that it was right? Aur asks, but Rames just couldnt answer. Who indoctrinated you like that? The most noble thing in the world. The ruler of all things. King of kings. That is how he was raised. My father and mother Is that so? Yes, and he never once doubted it. A king who cannot act according to his own will is no king at all! He is nothing but a puppet! Rames shakes his body in spite of Aurs reprimand. AAAaaAAAaAAAAaAaAAAAhhhhhh! A darkness without even a spec of light. All his life he endured it, trapped inside of a sarcophagus so narrow that even a small child couldnt do it. Please forgive me Please forgive me FATHER!!!!! Rames crawled on all fours and begged. I am not your father. He kneels next to him and whispers in a quiet voice. Now Rames. You dont have to be a king anymore. But that is the only thing I know how to do. Other than that, I have nothing. Aur gently wrapped his arm around Rames shoulder and stroked it to calm him down. All you have to do is to become mine, just like Mari did. Just like Mari did It should be possible for him to do so now because the conditions for removing the curse placed upon him have been met. Because he sincerely admitted that Mari is his friend. How can I become yours, Aur? Its easy. Oulu answers Rames, who looks like he is lost, not knowing what he should do. I love you. You just have to accept it. Thats it? Love. That was something that Rames always wanted to obtain but was never able to get it. It always slipped right between his fingers. Ah So now that it was finally within his reach, all he could do was to cry with joy. Looking at it from the sidelines, Mari smiled approvingly. It was in a very roundabout manner, but now he was finally on his way to becoming true friends with everyone. Volume 2 - CH 20.8 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 20: Lets Step into the Dungeon of Instant Death, Part 8 [N Mu, Fu Nh Ah] Aurs tongue separates from Rames lips with a wet sound. He was surprised that he didnt feel any discomfort or disgust at kissing another man. Quite the opposite, actually. His chest was pounding, his face was hot and he felt a strong, numbing feeling welling in his lower abdomen. [Ah n ] Aurs hand slips into Rames clothes and touches his rich breasts. [ isnt it strange ?] Rames asks with his voice filled with unusual anxiety. [What is strange? I made you this way, so theres nothing strange about it.] [Y-Yeah, I I guess so] Having his breasts played with filled Rames with a strange sense of joy and fulfilment. So much so that [More] [Hm?] Could it be that this is how women felt when their breasts were being played with. [I want more! Be rougher with me!] Rames expressed his wish with a ragged breath. [Like that?] [Oh, ah!] He screams loudly when Aur grabs him with enough force to crush his chest. However, his scream was filled not with pain, but pleasure. [Youve become a wonderful girl, Ra-chan.] Mari said as she appeared next to him. [Would you mind me joining in on the fun?] [I wouldnt even think of leaving you hanging.] While he continues to squeeze Rames chest and kiss her he embraces Mari with his other hand. [Oh, Aur so rough!] Unable to withstand his magnificent tongue technique, Rames shouts again. [Me too! Please, do me too!] Mari exposes her chest for Aur to see and guides his fingers towards it. [Nh nhn haaaaaah !] While enjoying the touch of Maris soft fruit with his right hand and Rames with his left hand, he can taste their wet lips simultaneously. [Lord Aur!!!] Maris hand is stroking Aurs lively thing since it was twitching so energetically this entire time. [Youve grown quite impatient I see.] Amazed at Maris lust, Aur stood up and discarded his clothes, allowing his two meatballs to hang freely before Rames and Maris faces. [Youll be the one to service me first, Rames.] [Yes, as you wish.] Mari responded with some dissatisfaction while Rames opened his eyes wide and stared at Aurs hard throbbing dick. [This is Aurs ?] When it comes to genitalia, Rames has seen female ones so often that he grew tired of them, but he never had the opportunity to see the genitals of other men from up close. Just a glance at Aurs thing was enough for him to know that his was longer and much more powerful than his was when he was still a man himself. [Now, Ra-chan, since you have some well-developed things on your chest now, you can use them to pleasure Lord Aur with them.] To show him that she wasnt kidding, Mari lifts Rames breasts with both her hands. [W-With my breasts ?] [Yes, you see, what you have to do is to sandwich it between them like that!] Mari hugs Rames and brings her breasts together, trapping Aurs meaty spear between them completely. [So, this protruding part is] The glans, which Rames failed to cover with his bountiful hills were almost touching his chin. [Oh, I see ] Rames swallows his saliva, and imitates what Mari was showing him, wetting his tongue and dragging it all over Aurs second head.. [Nh like this ?] [Yes, just like that.] Joining in, Mari also showers Aurs tip with hot kisses. Rames followed suit, so now the two of them were kissing Aurs dick from both sides. [Fumu fumu I get it now.] When Rames smiles at the cock that reacts to his caresses with more twitching, he stretches his neck, sticks out his tongue and proceeds to lick Aurs shaft. [Is it good?] [Kuh] As a former man, he knows which parts of the manhood feel good. While he licked and sucked the weak parts of Aurs penis he also swings his breasts up and down to massage his pulsating meat. [Mu, I wont lose!] Mari also joins in the assault and sticks closer to Aur with her chest as she massages his balls with her smooth fingers. Their saliva wets his meat stick, and their cute lips make vulgar sounds as they caress his member. The touch of their breasts on his skin was smooth and stimulating, pushing him further towards the incoming climax. [Im cumming!] Aur grabs the heads of the two girls in front of him and spews forth all of his pent up desire. The cloudy liquid erupts like a geyser and lands on their faces. [How is the taste?] [Its raw, smelly, bitter and it sticks to my throat.] Rames responded to Mari, who asked her while licking the semen on her face. [But its not something I would say I dislike.] [Right?] As a man, he should have strong aversion to semen. Finally Rames began to realize that not only his looks but also his mindset has completely changed. [But the real fun begins now.] Saying so, Mari lifts Rames body from behind. [Do you want Lord Aur to make you into a proper woman?] [I, I want it. But] For a moment Rames was afraid. But with his feet not firmly on the ground, an escape was impossible. [Its okay.] Mari whispered into his ear. [I am here for you. Well go through this together.] [Oh, t-thank you.] Deciding to trust her words, Rames turned his face towards Aur. [Come no homo.] Rames stretches his arms towards Aur in a welcoming gesture and he embraces him together with Mari, pressing himself against the tightly shut entrance to his secret place. [Here I go no homo.] And with that, Aur proceeded to invade Rames vagina. [!] Mari held Rames tightly as he trembled with the pain of his first penetration. [Do try to endure the pain for a while, okay?] Aur said, burying himself in him deeper and deeper. [There. All in.] [ haa haa haa ] It seems like an eternity, but in fact, Rames fainted when Aur stopped moving. The pain was so terrible that he almost forgot how to breathe. [You did well.] However, just by having Aur stroke his head, he was overcome by a sense of euphoria strong enough to counteract the pain. [Thats great, Ra-chan.] He did great? Really? Such a question was stuck in the corner of his head. [Ill start moving now.] But when Aur resumed his movements, there was no more time for thinking idle thoughts. [Uuuuuaaaahhhhhh!] This feeling tearing away at his whole body. It was nothing more but excruciating pain. [Ah! Hiah!] Even so. Why? [Aaaaaaa! Higu! Aaaa!] Why was his voice filled with so much sweetness? [Ah, ah, ah, ah!] Each of Aurs strokes sends electric shocks through Rames entire body. Mari holds him and opens up his legs, making it easy for Aur to penetrate him all the way through. [Gooooood! So gooooooooooood!] Rames body was overjoyed. [Higu! Hi, Gu!] Uzermart who was a man was a virgin but knew the taste of a woman well. Many of them served him with their mouths, hands and chests. But. The pleasure he feels now is an entirely different thing. Its painful, but at the same time it felt so good. [More! More!] I wants more of this pain. She wants to be split in half by him. He pleaded to the man who opened his eyes to such a marvelous feeling. [I would have given it to you even if you didnt ask me!] Aur grabs both of Rames breasts, closes his mouth with a kiss and thrusts deeply inside him. [Now, accept all of my cum inside of you! Take it!] As he releases himself inside Rames, Mari caresses him affectionately. Receiving the semen to his womb, a flash of warning light blinks in Rames head. That might have been the last remnant of [Uzermart] within him. However. [Cumming!!!] It quickly disappeared due to the large amount of life essence being pumped inside him. [Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!] What was left to her was the intense pleasure washing away inside of him. [Haaaaa..] The cock that just finished ejaculating is right in front of his eyes, and Rames licks it clean. As he sucks up the remains of the semen from Aurs urethra, he plays with his crotch. Fresh semen sticks to his fingertips and does not want to let go. [More pour into me I want] Being filled to the brim with semen, Rames was sure that this was the moment she was born anew. Volume 2 - CH 21.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 21: Lets Bring Down an Almighty God, Part 1 All right, I feel like I should ask what happened in there, but at the same I dont want to know. That is what Zana said when her group rejoined Aurs after a few moments and seeing Rames who walked forward absent-mindedly while hugging his own arms. ??? Is something wrong? Not really, but when you see a former man turned transsexual acting all giddy after spending some time alone with the man whom he claimed to hate, you cant help but to wonder what you should make of it. Zana answers Hoselis question, but she still looked like she didnt understood what happened at all. Why not just laugh about it? Mari tried to laugh, but under Zanas sharp gaze she quickly hid behind Aurs back. I realize you wont easily forgive me for everything I have done to you, but nevertheless, at least allow me to try. Im sorry, please forgive me. Zana looked like someone has smacked her with something blunt, with her eyes wide open and mouth agape. Eldav, who was just as surprised as her sister, approached him cautiously. Rames Eldav no, Eve. You, out of all people, deserve my apology the most. That was most unexpected. Up until this day, Rames didnt treat people as people. He thought of them as worthless. I I dont know if I should say this, but now now I feel like I can become friends with you. She smiled faintly. Also I dont hate the name Eldav, even though it is a Sahara-style name. Back then, the act of overriding her given with a new one was a demonstration of power Rames held over her. Well, well, well, look who decided to finally apologize for his numerous fuck-ups. Good for you, Eve. Zana exhales a long sigh and looks down on Rames. To think that someone like him, who was looking down on others his whole life will now be the one being looked down on. No, it is not good at all. Hoseli, however, disagreed with Zanas statement. Speaking of apologizing, those two are not the only ones Rames has wronged. He also tricked and used her when she was in her most vulnerable state, which in turn led to that whole mess with her becoming another vessel for the Sun God. .Whatever punishment you think is fine for me, I will accept it. But Hoseli ignored him and went straight to Aurs side and leaned against him. My lord. Out of all of us here I am the only one whom you havent made love to yet. So if its at all possible, I would like to request you to embrace me as well. That is something that I do not mind. Really? She then gestured towards Rames with her head. Hm? What is it? Nothing. Your relations with whatever this is now are of no concern to me Fu fufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufu~ Rames smiles smugly at Hoseli and erupts with an eerie laugher. All right, in my infinite mercy, I will allow you to do it with Aur! But know this! The only one who will receive his semen shall be me, his one and only legal wife! Haaaaa?! Is something wrong with that transvestite head of yours? What audacity, to be thinking so highly of yourself after master only made love to you once! Rames hugs Aurs right arm while Zana glues herself to his left one. Look here, people cant change that easily! Hoseli screamed, clearly stunted by what was unfolding before her very eyes. You think so? But Eldav wondered about that, seeing as the former Ice Queen and the Emperor of the Sands were now fighting over a single man. Because I think that both of them changed a lot ever since they met him. Aaaaand up we go! Mari Swings her sword and destroys the pyramids ceiling with one blow. Haaa having to witness the destruction of my ancestors pyramid so many times in such short intervals really leaves a complicated feeling in my heart. Youll have the time to bitch about it later, but now just focus on climbing! The sooner we proceed forward, the better! Zana shouted at Rames and slapped her ass with perhaps a little bit too much force as he began climbing the rope ladder which Mari has dropped down. This is! When theyve reached the top, Hoseli exclaimed with her eyes wide open when they saw a mountain towering on the horizon. Princesss mountain! A well-balanced and beautiful volcano that cannot be mistaken for anything else. The endless mountain that was praised as the best mountain of all of Yamato was now clearly visible in the distance. Just dont go running towards it this time, okay? Although he issued that warning, Aur climbs the rope ladder and looks at the mountain. That is their destination. The last Dungeon where the Sun God will be waiting for them. Thats nice and all Zana stands beside him and points at the air corridor thats connecting the top of the pyramid to the volcano. How are we going to get up there? Theres no walls. It was the Wind Dungeon of the Country of Fuuro. A Dungeon that needed no walls because the raging winds were keeping any uninvited guests from reaching its inner depths. So if they make an ice wall in the air it will simply be blown away and they couldnt allow themselves to create a passage that was too narrow to avoid being thrown off themselves. Proceeding forward while securing more of Aurs territory without alerting the Sun God seemed almost impossible. The answer is really simple. Aur says while stretching his hand towards the Dungeon. Well just have to fill everything with ice. No, uhm that is going to be pretty much impossible Anyway, the dungeon of the wind continues to the end of the earth both vertically and horizontally. No matter how much power Rames has, the amount they need is not something that normal people can provide. What they need here is spiritual energy. What. If you cant do it, you just have to use the power of something that is not human. Saying that, Aur took out a white ball with a rough texture from his ever-so-reliable bag. Whats that? Mari asked as she stared at the familiar looking ball. Thats one of the treasures youve given to Marina! Thats right. The Dragon Neck Ball made from the bone of the dragon Defakito. The moment he said that, an immense amount of magical power began to overflow from the ball in Aurs hand. A dragons bod is made up entirely of magical power. Even the smallest scrap of its meat possess the amount of power than no ordinary mage could ever hope to achieve by any normal means. But can a mere piece of a bone really give us as much of it as we need? Rames inquires and Aur shakes his head in response. That one bone alone wont be enough to cover the entire Dungeon like we need it to. However The overflowing magical power is converted into spiritual power with Maris sword, and Aur pours it into Rames, converting the huge fireball he has created in his hand into ice for Zana to use. With the authority of the Goddess of Fortune, we removed the boundary between this bone and the rest of the corpse. We will now use the power of a whole dragon, the one who has survived through the war of the Gods at that! It was a sight similar to the Meteor magic used by the highest level mages. The only difference is that the thing now floating in the air is not a star falling from the sky, but an ever-expanding mass of ice. One by one, chunks of it separate from the main body and fall on the enemys Dungeon, forming a path for them to walk on. By the time the ice ball grew up so huge it almost covered their entire field of vision it has broken in half with a crisp, dry sound, falling below and completing the work of remaking their surroundings into an ice field spreading as far and wide as the eye could see. Cool. Now we can go on ahead without any problems. Aur was once again amazed by Maris ability to remain calm in any situation, even when it was as absurd as this one. I almost feel sorry for them, you know. Mari says as they go past the monsters buried beneath the mass of ice. Now the only thing they had to worry about were the winged residents of the Wind Dungeon that swooped in on them from the sky. The rest was either buried under the ice or swept off the edge all the way down and the remaining ones were crushed to bloody paste by the traps that couldnt withstand the weight of the ice and falling snow. Flying monsters need to be light in weight in order to support their weight with their wings. But with that amount of ice and snow that suddenly fell on top of them, theres no way that they didnt accidentally swallowed some of it and if they did, it should slow them down significantly, making them easy targets for us. Anyone would be slowed down if he ate a huge amount of snow, regardless of their ability to fly. Zana was unimpressed by Aurs explanations. Thats the Queen of Ice for you, of course she would know so much about the element she was attuned to. In any case now we have all the dungeons except the volcano as my territory. Aur speaks again in front of the endless mountain as they are getting closer to it. Which means the Sun God has nowhere left to run. Precisely. Mari, who was listening to their conversation showed an uneasy expression. After defeating Yatarasu, Aur talked about a strategy to hunt down the Sun God. Everybody agreed that thats how they should do it but deep down inside she felt that something was still amiss here. After all, Aurs strategy was based on unconfirmed information and assumptions. Was this really all about the Dungeon? So you have finally come here, Demon Lord Aur. A voice resonated within their heads. Come then. You will be greeted at the entrance to the best of my hospitality. That voice sounded like it didnt belong to neither a man nor a woman. However, its owner had the appearance of Aurs precious daughter whom he loves more than anything else in this world. Sophia, Sakuya Ill get them back from you, Sun God! Aur said so, declaring a war on the Sun God who has the power over everything. Volume 2 - CH 21.10 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 21: Lets Bring Down an Almighty God, Part 10 S-So you really wont die if you do this? Even if you cancel my rejuvenation spell, its going to be localized to my penis alone. As long as my brain and vital organs remain intact there shouldnt be any problems. Aur said, pushing Sofia, the almighty God, down. Nm mu, fu churu nh, fu, nun chuu nmu fuhaa Then he attacked her lips with his own and pushed his tongue in, entangling it around her own. She tried to hold him back at first, but her resistance soon melted away, leaving her breathing heavily with a dull, satisfied expression. I feel like just kissing like that is enough to satisfy me. What are you talking about? Do you really think this is the end? With that, Aur began to take Sofias clothes off. At the same time, his other wives and concubines surround him and start to get undressed as well. Wow, amazing! All the colors of young, smooth skin surround him now. And they all belong to breathtakingly beautiful women. Excuse me now, but Id like to say hello to Lord Aurs most honorable dick. The first person to approach Aurs penis was the White Alv monk, Sharl. Allow me to take care of you, my master. It feels like its been ages since weve last done this. The female swordsman Nadja and sorceress Wikia, Sharls adventurer friends join in on the fun, so now there are three people kissing the glans of Aurs already swollen thing. And I will wash your back. Mio poured hot water on Aurs back and lubed her rich breasts with lots of soap and foam and gently rubs him with them. We will also cooperate with this matter. We wont allow the reward to go right past us this time. Ellen and Ceres mimic what Mio has done, so now Aur has six breasts washing his back instead of only two. In that case we will take care of the front. Heh, who knew that being small could be beneficial at times like these. Gnome and Faro slipped right past Ellen, Mio And Ceres and took care of Aurs chest with their warm, slimy tongues. Then I will be the one to clean your hands, my husband. Sakuya gently takes Aurs hand and hides it in the valley of her chest. I will help you, princess. Uuuuu even though I know its our duty, doing something so shameless is still embarrassing. The other one of Aurs arms has been taken care of by Hoselis and Mishas combined efforts. Ugh no, were not gonna lose! Eldav! Lend me the power of your breasts! M-My breasts? B-But what am I supposed to do with them? But before Zana could join Eldav, she was pushed away by Rames, who squeezed his big breasts together with his hands, as if he wanted to show off to the Ice Queen. Zana. He spoke to Zana with a sweet, whisper-like voice while embracing Eldav. Just throw in the towel. This battlefield is not a place for cutting boards. Just go sit in the corner and quietly play with yourself. Can it you impudent Drag Show! Go eat your own dick and choke on it while youre at it! Zana shouts at Rames with all her might, but when she takes Aurs palm with her hands, she does so gently, with proper reverence and respect. Even if my chest is nonexistent, there are other ways I can service Aur! With that said she puts Aurs finger into her mouth, cleaning it one by one. Youre exactly right, Miss Foreigner. Olivia, the former queen of Figlia responds to Zanas passionate declaration. Normally it would sound like an outright mockery when someone who had breasts as rich as Lilu, Sakuya and Rames said so, but Zana was able to accept it because she didnt used her huge melons to service Aur, but instead focused on his feet together with her daughters. Tatsuki will munch on Aurs footsies too! No no no, Tatsuki, you cant eat those! Then how about we do this? Tatsuki keeps Aurs toes for herself while she delegates Yutsu and Tena to take care of his shin by rubbing it with their butts. Both of them use their tails to help themselves, further stimulating Aurs senses bi tickling him all over. So how about some eye candy for your eyes too, hmm, Aur? Lilu lifts her tits with both hands and mashes them together while she also pulls on and pinches her nipples, moaning loudly. With each of her movements, her bountiful hills change their shape in accordance, almost spilling out from between her fingers. Please master, look at me look and see how naughty and horny I am! Spina lays right in front of Aur and spreads her pussy widely apart with her fingers, showing him her wet insides all the way into her womb. Oh God, I cant believe Im actually doing something so dirty! Embarrassed Yunis comes near them at all fours and then sticks her ass towards him and shakes it like theres no tomorrow. Ufufu, well I think its high time to provide this twisted cock with a warm place to cum into. With her pussy spilling out juices like a flood, Sharl drops herself onto Aurs penis and devours it whole. Ahhhhh! Aurs dick feels too good! Cumming! Im cumming already!! Well that was fast. Wikia remarks as she tries to get Sharl out of Aurs dick, which proved to be quite difficult considering how tightly she was clenching her walls around him. Next is my turn! !?? However, there was no time for Aur to catch even a moment of break, because just as Sharl was extracted from his meaty spear (much to her vehement protests) Nadja was already there, eager and willing to fill in the empty spot. Hey, I thought we agreed that I was going to go second! Sorry, but first come, first served. And dont tell me you didnt knew it was going to happen! Nadja welcomed Aur into herself instead of Wikia, who pouted angerly behind her. Fortunately for her, she didnt have to wait long at all, because when faced with the might of Aurs penis, Nadja didnt last long either. But she wasnt feeling bad or dissatisfied about it. After all, him having sex with all the women here and using their every part as his sexual toy was but an appetizer, an opening act to what is to come after that. Do your best now, master. Lilu says as she chokes his chicken and kisses him. May your member be forever blessed with good health, my , mentor. Spina does the same while blessing his crotch. Personally I think he doesnt need any blessings. Hes fine just the way he is. Yunis hugs him from the back and kisses him with a lot of tongue action in between. Now Aur, on to your next dish. Lilu ordered Mari, Melizand and Chiru to lay in front of Aur in a single line and even though he knew that when summed up, the average of their age was six thousand years, it was still a terribly immoral sight to behold. Here I go. Yes come to us, Aur. Melizand raised a sweet voice that no one else besides them could hear. With those welcoming words, Aurs meaty mass has been inserted into Melizands tight and narrow vagina. Kuh! Melizands face gets distorted with pain. With the use of Mishas power the cruel curse of the Sorcerer King could be bypassed, but unfortunately that wont work against her curse of immortality. No matter how many times he moves in and out of her, her hymen is still being restored and her body cant get used to the painful sensation of being deflowered over and over again. Are you all right? Want me to stop? But there is one thing the curse has no grasp over: Melizands heart. So every time Aurs warmth fills her insides, she cant help it but to feel only one emotion, which is happiness. It hurts, but even though it does, this pain is the proof of our bond, so when I think about it like that it doesnt bother me at all. There was no exaggeration in her words and so she continued to accept Aur with teary eyes. What about you, Chiru? Are you ready? Withdrawing from Melizand, Aur asks the Stone Goddess for confirmation one more time. He meant two things by that: is she fine with offering herself to the men she only just met and is it really okay for her to have her first time in this way. I wonder about that. Is such a magnificent thing really going to go inside me? Her small hand touches Aurs pulsating meat. It was so hot it burned and hard as a rock and twitched all the time as if it was impatient to enter another womans fleshy cave again. I want to do it with you. I want you to look only at me and tell me that I am not inferior to Sakuya in any way. All right. As Aur prepared himself to invade her, Lilu played with her flower bud to loosen up and moisturize her, but when the tip of Aurs penis came in contact with her entrance, he had to put a lot of his strength into his thrusting motions just to proceed a little bit further into her. Ku, ghaa! With an agonizing voice, Chiru clings to Aur with the entirety of her small body. Please, endure it just a little bit more. As if he was drilling through a solid rock, Aur finally pierced his way to the depths of her vagina. Ha, aaah.! Tears were now flowing down Chirus cheeks. However, those were not painful, but joyous tears. As long as I live I have never been revered in such a way by anyone I was mocked, ridiculed and laughed at alone, no matter where I went or what I did. She then smiled and grabbed Aurs face with both her hands. I really must be blessed, to have someone like you as my husband. Yes, of course. Looking at that scene from the sideways, Sofia couldnt help it but to feel a little bit jealous. Volume 2 - CH 21.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 21: Lets Bring Down an Almighty God, Part 2 I believe I have told you that when we first met. No matter what you do, no matter how hard you try to resist, its all futile against me. ..! Aur smiled at the God of the Sun, who was waiting for them at the entrance to the volcano. Its impossible to go against you because youre omnipotent is that what youre trying to say? The Sun Gods well-shaped eyebrow moved in a slightly unpleasant way. The first reason. What? It was Aurs turn to raise his brows this time, because he couldnt make sense of the words the Sun God spoke just now. The first reason why I did not destroy you right when I regained my physical form. It is exactly like Tena told you. I didnt do it because back then you were simply not worth destroying. He was referring to the conversation Aur had with Tena when he declared his intention to fight with the Sun God. So you deliberately waited for us to conquer most of your Dungeons? Aur says that to conceal the inner turmoil that was taking place inside his head. If you werent able to at least that much, it would simply mean that I was right with my judgement. But even with all that accomplished The Sun God raised his hands slightly and when he did that, Aurs group was attacked by a sandstorm originating from his right hand and a blizzard coming from his left. All you did was put a little ice under my feet. My power is Zanas uses her ice techniques to freeze the sandstorm, and Rames flames burn out of the snow. However. not reduced in the slightest, as you can see. Zanas ice was unable to catch up with the raging sandstorm and the blizzard snuffed out all of Rames flames, blowing them both away and colliding with the ice covering the entire Wind Dungeon. Tsk ! Yunis, Spina! When Aur opens a leather bag, a red-haired hero and a slime mage jump out from inside like a wind. Almost at the same time, Spinas thread bound the Sun God and Yunis slashed away at him. The string-like slime made by Aurs genius disciple has ten times the strength of the steel thread, making it an ultimate bounding weapon that not even the giants could resist. Once tied up with it, even a dragon would not be able to break itself free from its grasp. As for Yunis attack, it was a slash that slashed the space itself to pieces. Due to its tremendous speed it was near-impossible to avoid and when the attack connects, no manner of armor or protective barrier will be able to block it. Or at least that is how it was supposed to be, because the Sun God not only broke free od Spinas slime by simply shrugging his arms, but he also blocked Yunis attack with one hand. Wow, talk about being OP! Is this some kinda cheat or what?! Leave it to us, master! Yunis and Spina scream towards Aur as they create a myriad of intertwining attacks utilizing their accumulated magical power to their full potential, all for the sake of buying their master time to get back to safety. Do not overdo it! Aur makes a hasty retreat, dragging Zana and Rames out of the snow. For the Ice Queen to be covered in sand, what a shameful display I have put up! As expected of the Sun God, hes powerful beyond measure. You cant even hold a candle to him! Zana spits the sand out of her mouth while Rames laughs at her. Oh yeah?! Then watch this, you transvestite asshole! Zana channeled her ice once more and used it to confine the Sun God in a room that was infused with Aurs authority over his Dungeon. Do you really think such a trivial thing is going to That was not my intention! Of course she knew such a thing wont do anything to him, but Zanas aim was not to attack, but to make the enemy blind. That way, Yuniss attack is sure to connect. And it did, after slashing the front wall cleanly in two. How about that?! Not so full of yourself now, are you?! Yunis laughed heartily at the Sun God who was forced to increase the distance between them. Looks like even someone like you cant prevent an attack that you cannot see, huh? And she smiled wit a smile typical for a carnivore that was about to catch up to its prey. Youre strong, I will admit it. But with something like that, You will need at least hundred, no a thousand more strikes to In the middle of his sentence, the Sun God Suddenly loses his power and drops to one knee. When he looked back at his back, he saw two slimes attached to it: one jet-black and one pure-white. Im sorry, you were saying? After all, I couldnt make a slime that absorbs spiritual power. Spina says with a dejected look on her face. Thats why Magic Eater and Force Eater. I let you taste those two kinds of slime! She then spreads her hands to the sides and they started melting away, both of them dyed black and white. Now, lets give it our best shot, Spina. Right. Yunis, lend me your power. Talking to each other like that, they resumed their assault at the Sun God. Are they going to be okay? You dont have to worry. We both know the two of them are pretty strong. Aur comfort the worried Mari. Instead of being worried about them, we should focus on ourselves. From the volcanos entrance, lots of monsters showed up to greet them. Leave those enemies to us! Understood! Un! Do your best! The one preparing to hold the monsters off were Hoderi, Hoselis brother and Tenas granddaughter, Yutsu, supported by Hoseli. She releases her shurikens which get stuck exactly in the monsters foreheads who rush at them like a tsunami and Hoderi slices each and every one of them apart with wide swings of his sword. Yutsu! Hoderi shouted and slashed at the throat of the chimera that tried to jump on Yutsu from behind, making a fountain of blood gush out from its throat. On it! Wind! Yutsu shakes her tail which changes from that of a fox to a giant fan that sends the gusts of wind towards other chimeras who tried to spew fire at her, burning them with their own flame in the process. Thank you very much, Hoderi-dono! I owe you one! For a moment Hoderi kept his sword stabbed into the ground to keep himself from being swept up by the wind, only to pull it out with a violent movement and use the momentum to cut off the head of a monkey monster that tried to approach him. Nice one! Zana shouts as she annihilates the enemies around her almost instantly. At the same time, she used another portion of her ice to create a new room to give them some time to catch their breaths. Eve, are you okay? Yes, I can still go, Older Sister! Storing the ice in the vicinity of the volcano that was filled with smoldering magma was a significant burden on Eldav. She was also responsible for keeping the ice in every Dungeon they have conquered so far. Her breathing was ragged, but she gave Zana a swift reply Aur, a nasty newcomer has come! Rames shouts while sending a fireball at the new monstrosity that crawled out of the darkness below them. Even without the power of a God on his side, he still possessed enough of his own magical power to inflict serious damage even to the biggest of opponents. What is it? Orochi? No, that is ! Yutsu screams to Aur as a new monster made its appearance with its elongated body. It looked like a snake but its head was long and rugged like that of a crocodile and two deer-like horns were protruding out of its head. His limbs were small and had four fingers each and he moved them as if he was swimming through the air without placing his body on the ground for even a second. Its a dragon! But how is it possible?! Is he really in control of every living being here?! The words were transmitted to Aur directly. Dragon. It looked differently tha the one Aur knew about, but his threat level was most likely the same. Master, please move aside. If this things gets its claws on you, even you wont be able to survive. Hoseli rises and his body begins to change. Normally he detested this abhorrent form with his whole being, but this time it will serve as an excellent armor against the gusts of wind and acidic rain produced by the flaps of the dragons wings as well as his fangs and claws. Recognizing that the beast that slowly approached him was a dangerous adversary, the dragon opened its mouth and roared a bellowing roar. Brother! Hoseli. Protect master at all costs. The bald man smiles, stroking the head of his younger sister. I hope you will bless master with a wonderful child. He said that as if he knew that he has no chance of emerging from this battle alive. Dragon is not just a simple beast. It is the strongest existence that is said to be on par with Gods themselves. So how can he approach it so confidently when he has no trump cards against such an opponent? Nevertheless, Hoderis body trembles with excitement. For a samurai, battle is the sole purpose of his life, and dying on the battlefield in servitude of your lord was the highest honor possible. And since no warrior can escape death, then he might at least welcome it with open arms by slaying such a legendary monster! With such a mindset he stepped onto the battlefield I am truly sorry, Mister Hoderi But everything was already over. Mari was standing next to the burned dragon carcass with her hair colored bright red. What can I say? It was a dragon, so I just couldnt help myself. Teehee~~ But there was no need for her to apologize. She used the power of the Dragon Killer Wolfe channeled through her body to defeat the dragon in an instant without any casualties. No With a sound as if the air has fled from a balloon, Hoderis body returned to its original shape. Everyone is safe and sound and thats what matters the most. Looks like he is really getting old. Ah, so it has remained untouched. Good. After defeating the dragon, the Sun God managed to flee to the depths of the Dungeon even though Yunis and Spina chased after him like hound dogs after a wounded rabbit. Now they were in the center of the Dungeon, in the room where Sakuya lived. There was no need to destroy it. If they did that, Sakuya wouldnt have any place left for herself. Doing that served no purpose in their current battle. Lets go. Im going to spread the boundary here. But there was no need for Aur to do that. You dont have to do that, Aur. Because a certain voice stopped him right in his tracks. Appearing from the shade of the rock is a beautiful goddess dressed in a kimono that spreads like a petal, complementing her pale red hair. Princess! Dont go, Hoseli. Of course, it cannot be Sakuya herself. Mimicking the appearance of others is a bad hobby. Also, you suck a shit stained dick at it Sun God. Aur proclaimed while he glared at Sakuya with a hateful gaze. Volume 2 - CH 21.3 Chapter 21: Lets Bring Down an Almighty God, Part 3 Bad taste you say? The Sun God repeated Aurs words. I dont see anything bad about it. Moreover, I think such a thing is completely natural, because Im not mimicking anything His voice was flat and didnt contain a shred of emotions in it, but it sounded like he was complaining about it. After all, this woman is nothing but one of my many tools, my spare body. So why shouldnt I use her if I have the perfect opportunity to do so? Stay. Aur placed his hand on Hoselis shoulder. She was giving off such an intense killing intent that it was almost visible with a naked eye. So he was not mimicking Sakuyas appearance, but possessing her body directly. In that case Can you hold him down until I place the barrier? Even if it costs me my life. Thank you. Aur prepared to cast his boundary magic while Hoderi stood in front of him and assumed his fighting stance. Yutsu. Zana. Rames. Mari. Eldav. Back him up. Even if all of them are prepared to die here, there is still no guarantee that they are going to win. First, Zana released icy spears which pierced Sakuya from every direction. Following that, a giant fireball released by Rames was caught by Maris sword and converted into a fierce snowstorm. Using the opening that attack created, Yutsu changed her tail into a hammer and sung it down towards the frozen Sakuya backed by countless shurikens thrown by Hoseli, carving a path for Hoderi to go straight for their enemys throat. But Sakuya prevented the deadly blow from connecting by casually blocking it with a tip of her paper fan. The cherry blossoms flutter in front of Hoderi as he opens his eyes up with surprise. No, actually, those are not flower petals they are flames, each one packing a tremendous amount of heat! Nu! Get down! In order to support Hoderi, Zana releases her ice at the flames. But the thing that got evaporated were not the flames that were no bigger than a fingertip, but chunks of ice. Idiot, if you keep acting reckless like that, it will do us more harm than good! Rames covers his entire body with flame armor and then tears it off of himself, waving it like a flag in order to melt the ice that threatened to crush Hoderi under its weight. It was an offensive-defensive technique utilizing the hottest armor Rames could currently create. Impossible!? But as soon as they came in contact with Sakuyas petals, they immediately bounced off of them. Even though they were all scattered throughout the room, every last one of them was even hotter than the best Rames had to offer. Every time Sakuya shakes her fan, more and more petals appear in the chamber. It was a storm of petals that prevented both physical and magical attacks from reaching its caster. Aur! Zana shouts Cant we do something about this?! Call Ceres! But what Aur actually said was a name that Zana did not recognized. I came as per your request, master. A beautiful White Alv appears from the depths of Aurs leather bag. She was so beautiful that even Zana openly gasped in admiration, but that was something she would have never done if she was alone with her. Thank you for calling me. What would you have me do? Do something about this! Zana shouts at Ceres and points towards Sakuya, to which Ceres reacts by tilting her head slightly. Do something you say? Very well. Ceres notices the desperation in Zanas voice and words so she squeezed her bow tightly and prepared to take aim. Faced with such a terrifying barrier made out of flaming flower petals using arrows almost seemed like a fools errand. Even if they were made out of iron, they would simply melt before they manage to reach Sakuya. But Ceres didnt even have that. Her arrows were the simplest wooden ones. Even so, she didnt even flinched as she assumed her position and released her arrow with a sharp, whistle-like sound. It flew right through the gaps between the petals and hit Sakuya in the hand, throwing her fan out of it. Without it, all the flames disappeared like they were never there to begin with. There, I managed to do something. hwhat? Zana couldnt believe what she just saw. There was so many petals that they blocked her field of vision, and yet she managed to shoot the flame out of her hand like it was the most natural thing to do! No one here expected her to succeed and yet she did! And she wasnt even that moved about it! Even the Sun God himself appeared to be momentarily stunned. It was for only a brief instant, but it was enough for something to move towards him at blinding speed. That something were Hoderi and Hoseli. They were just as taken aback by Ceres display as the rest of them, but their bodies moved on their own, driven by the years of training and the feelings the two of them had for Sakuya, their mother, sister, the lord whom they pledged their lives to. Princess! Forgive me! Two swords and one sword, three flashes of steel in the air. Wonder ful Sakuya whispered with a smile and fell to the ground. Princess! Hoderi and Hoseli drop their weapons and rush towards Sakuya. That voice, that expression. There was no doubt that it was their beloved master. Do not worry. Standing behind them, Aur puts his hands on their shoulders. With that level of wound there will be no problem with reviving her. If you need evidence, look no further than this guy right there. And he pointed towards Rames with his chin. My lord, then Yes, the barrier has been successfully established. Weve won. He points at a huge rock with a complex magic circle written on top of it. No matter how omnipotent he is a God is still a God, his power granted to him by the faith of his followers. And he had many of those since he is the representation of the sun. Aurs barrier worked as a blocker of connection between the Sun God and the faith of his followers. All he had to do to make it work was to ask the Moon Goddess Marina what is going to be the best way to damage The Sun God? All that is left for us to do now is to wrestle Sakuya and Sofia back from the bastard while hes weakened. Good work every Aurs words were muffled by the rumbling sound behind them. The huge rock upon which Aur has inscribed the magic circle broke in two and collapsed. Yes, the strategy you have chosen was undoubtedly the best. The voice keeps on alternating between that of a man and a woman. Unfortunately, there was one critical flaw in it. A God cannot lose the faith of his people and his power overnight. For that to happen, youd need roughly a one hundred years at best. The exact same voice came from another mouths. Not from the mouth of Sofia, but from the ones belonging to Yunis and Spina, who looked at their beloved master with hollow eyes void of any emotion. Now then. Yunis slashes at the leather bag in Aurs hand and destroys it. Why dont we finish this soon, Demon Lord Aur? Volume 2 - CH 21.4 Chapter 21: Lets Bring Down an Almighty God, Part 4 I have to say though, the word Omnipotent does seem like a kind of an overexpression to me. Any arrow aimed towards him didnt even reach him and fire and ice based attacks were also utterly useless. They were strong enemies, the two of them. And fighting them was all the more inconvenient because of that pesky barrier of yours. Hoderis sword bounced off of an invisible force field around him, same as Hoselis shurikens. But I know that you dont have any more people like them at your disposal, Demon Lord Aur. He said so innocently as Aur was shaking in his knees. What utter foolishness that was, really. If you just listened to what the Ice Queen was saying, you and everyone you hold dear would have been able to live peacefully. Peacefully tucked under the heel of your boot you mean. Aur throws these hateful words back at him. Certainly that would have been better than what is going to happen to you now that I have taken control of your best people. Take this Yunis girl for example. Thanks to her The Sun God moves his fingers as if he was cutting something and with that action, Ceres head fell from her shoulders and hit the floor, killing her on the spot. I can do this kind of handy trick now. Looking at it as if it was happening somewhere far away, Mari was too stunned to do anything. Never once in her entire, albeit short life she has doubted Aur. And its not that she thought he never lied to her. No matter what happened, she knew that he will be the absolute existence to protect her and those around him. So even when Sofia was transformed into the Sun God, Mari was not worried. Because she had absolute confidence that Aur will be able to do something about it, just like he always did. But now, for the first time, she began to lose her faith in him. She was brutally reminded that there are things that even Aur cannot do. Master! Run! Zana tried to urge Aur to flee, but she soon perished, swallowed up by a wave of lava that flooded the room. Ghh! I refuse to! Rames launched fireball after fireball, only to be crushed into a bloody paste by two rock walls erected from the ground. Khh! Kha, haaa! Hoderi and Hoseli fell down, struck by the Sun Gods finger. Now that they have lost Zana, it was impossible to create more icy walls, meaning that they were now in the domain of the Sun God, his absolute territory. Mari just drops to her knees, unable to comprehend the reality around her. She was overcome by the feeling of helplessness and the fear and despair so great that she thought her very soul was going to crumble. It was the first time she felt like that, so it hit her that much harder. Now, what shall I do with you? Oh, I know. A voice reached Maris ears. So now its Aurs turn? She slowly lifted her eyes Only to see that the entire room was being filled with petals of flames in such quantities that it dyed the whole surroundings crimson red. ..p, please. Then she heard a thin, trembling voice. Stand up. And run, please! It was a plea directed towards Mari, who was too scared to do anything. El dav? Eldav just stares at her, trembling with pale expression and shedding tears. I I want to run. But Mari looks at Aur. His empty expression told her that he has lost all faith now. Just like the Sun God said, it was all over for them. I I have no self-confidence at all. I cant believe in myself, even if my life depended on it. Eldav continues her monologue while still trying to produce some flames. But if theres one person I would chose to believe, it would be him. They werent as elaborate or beautiful as Sakuyas, but they burned just as strongly to protect Mari. My sister and Rames are the same. A lonely people that no one believed in. A lonely people that no one could believe in. But when they finally found someone who decided to believe in them, look how far theyve gotten thanks to it. Eldav puts her hand on Maris chest. At the same time, a flame wrapped itself around her. Its a weak flame that doesnt hold a candle to that of Rames but right now this is all I can do. Instead of burning like a real flame, it gradually warmed her body up like the soothing rays of sunlight. How cunning! The Sun God screamed as he tried to break through Eldavs flame, but even though it was so small, it was just as strong as Rames sacred flame. Seeing that it wont bring him anywhere, he summoned a torrent of boiling magma from beyond the wall, swallowing Eldav entirely in an instant. Eldav-san! Not even a bone was left of her. She wanted to mourn and lament, but there was no time for that. She ran to Aurs side as fast as she could. Aur! We have to run away! You say that, but what are we going to do after that? Also Even though the surrounding area was still covered with Eldavs flames, the Sun God was blocking the only way out of the chamber. They literally had nowhere left to run. We can always do this! Mari draws a symbol in the air and releases her magic. You! What are! But before Aur could protest, the two of them disappeared. Why have you used something so dangerous?! What does it matter now?! It worked so its fine! Mari has never used Metastasis before. It is a technique that allows for traversing great distances in an instant, sure, but at the same time it requires extremely sophisticated calculations to be made. That is because if they were even the slightest bit wrong, they would end up being transported high into the air on in the middle of the earth. It was totally different from simple teleportation spells that cold be used by anyone and still succeed hundred percent of the time. Ive always been lucky when it comes to such things! Being lucky is nothing to be proud of! Shouting at Mari, Aur felt that all the strength was leaving him. Luck wont get you anywhere against an enemy who can hijack the bodies of your allies. The Sun God was right. There is nothing they can do anymore. But we are still alive. Mari Takes Aurs hand and places it on her chest. The Aur whom I know would never give up after encountering such a minor setback. Aur opened his eyes and stared at her face in awe. Just when did this innocent child matured so much? If you can say something like that so confidently, then you really are an utter fool. Even though Aur said that, he still smiled slightly. Very well. Good job getting us out of there. Saying that, he looks around. They were currently in the Wind Dungeon just before the entrance to the volcano. The ice wall made by Zana has not disappeared yet, probably because the valley is filled with snow. Were in luck you managed to get us onto the sold ground even though it was your first time using such magic. Also, I think we wont be followed here, and we have those flames to thank for that. Aur points to Eldavs flame that wraps around Maris body. Even after Eldav died, it was still burning. I think it can function as a kind of boundary. That means that the flame is defined as my Dungeon, meaning that whenever youll go, the Sun God wont be able to follow. Fumum, thats good to know! Aur had trouble standing up, so Mari lets him use her shoulder. Yes, we can definitely use that to our advantage. But first things first, we need to call for reinforcements. Can you make another leather bag like the one that got destroyed? Its impossible. To connect it to the Dungeon, you have to go back to the Dungeon itself. Its impossible to make one on the spot. Unlike the travelling method used by Yunis or Misha, transfer magic is determined by the distance. Even when using the magic power of the Dungeon, transferring something between two continents was impossible. Isnt there any other way? There isnt no, wait. Suddenly Aur remembers that there actually might be a way. A kind of a sorcery which he has forgotten about because he has never used it, as there was never a need for him to do so. But now it might be just the thing they need, so Aur straightens his back and invokes the spell. In the name of Ain Soph Aur, I order you, as based on our contract. That was not a transfer, but a summon magic. Come to my side, Lilushiana! It was a spell to call a familiar to ones side. Immediately, a shape bulges out of Aurs shadow and wraps itself around him with its slender fingers. Heave-ho! Lilu glued herself to Aur, burying his face in her rich breasts. Yahoo everyone! Aurs right hand and first familiar, magnificently sexy Lilu-chan reporting for sexual duty! Aur and Mari exchanged glances, not knowing whether theyll need to fill her in on what was going on or not. Hmm, I see. Things are certainly shaping up to be more than a little troublesome. Lilu looked at Aurs tired face, held it with both her hands and gave him a passionate kiss. What are you doing so suddenly! At that moment, he remembered everything. The Sun god is probably able to read the minds of others. If he truly is almighty then I guess something like that should be possible. It was the memory right after he revived Rames, shortly before they left. The real problem here is that there apparently is no way to prevent it. Unlike with magical mind-reading, it cannot be countered. Yeah, right. So I guess you have a plan on how to beat that, right? But Aur just shook his head. When faced with such an opponent, having such a plan in my head would be too dangerous. So what are you? Thats why I leave the plan to our victory in your hands. In my hands? Lilu blinked for a few times. Yes. I will give it to you in the form of a sealed memory. When the right time will come I will call upon you and you will give that memory back to me. That way, he can read my mind as many times as he wants and he will still find nothing. But what if you want call me when your memory will be sealed? Who knows? Aur shrugged Lilus question off with pretty irresponsible words. To be totally honest, I cannot know for sure. What do you think? Will I ask for your help in the hour of the most dire need? Thinking about it for a while, Lilu finally answers. Youll call me. Youll definitely call me. No matter how hopeless the situation, I am always the one who you call to be by your side. Good. And just like that, Aur left his real memories with Lilu and thought a substitute plan on how to beat the Sun God. Now do you remember? Lilu asks while separating her lips from his, tickling his neck with her hot breath. I guess it was the right thing to do after all. You mean giving your memories to me? That kiss lifted the spell and gave Aur his memories back. But that was not what he was talking about. No, the other thing. Aur shook his head and said while looking Lilu straight in the eyes. Leaving the job of believing in me to you. Right. I believe in you. Always. Lilu returned his gaze and smiled. Like that, Aur made another declaration. Now we are going to start our counterattack. Volume 2 - CH 21.5 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 21: Lets Bring Down an Almighty God, Part 5 And this is the end. The Sun God declared, crushing the image he created out of thin air in the palm of his hand. As a result, all the territories dominated by Aur disappeared, returning back to the Sun Gods control. Hm? But his expression soon became distorted when something that should not have happened actually happened. Now that the ice created by Aur and his men disappeared, there shouldnt be any place on the continent that remained beyond the Sun Gods control. And yet, no matter how hard he looked and scanned, Aur was nowhere to be found. Have you hid yourself in the sea, or perhaps relied on the help of the Goddess of Fortune again? In any case, Aur should not be able to put up any kind of resistance anymore. He has cut out all of his supply routes and successfully separated him from his Dungeons. All that remains now is to devour al of the lesser Gods that might still think they have a chance against him. This time, he will make sure to control everything. Wow, its completely dark in here! Lilu exclaimed loudly as they entered the area. You might think that it was not such ac big deal, but it wasnt like that at all. Demons are creatures born of darkness, so naturally they have the ability to see in the dark and yet Lilu claimed that she wasnt able to see a thing. In other words, it wasnt any normal darkness. Who art thou? Suddenly an incredibly hoarse voice echoed from within the darkness. It sounded like it belonged to a woman who was thousands of years old. My name is Demon Lord Aur. I have come to meet you, just like you wished. Even though they were standing right next to each other and she heard his words clearly, in this darkness Lilu felt as if Aur was far away from her. Volcano Goddess Iwanagahime. Will you lend me your hand in saving your little sister, Sakuyahime? Sakuya, you say? Somehow, the atmosphere around the voice from the darkness has changed. The relationship between the two of you interests me not. If thou hast made her your woman, then so be it. However At first it sounded withered and emotionless, only to become filled with burning rage at the very next moment. Why should I do anything for her?! True, she might be my sister, but I feel nothing but hatred towards her! And yet thou hast the audacity to come to my dwelling and ask me to help you save her?! Ha! Dont make me laugh! I will marry you. However, Aurs words worked like a torrent of water spilt on a raging fire, reducing it a flickering specks of flames. What hast thou said just now? Instead of rage, the tone of her voice expressed only disbelief now. I said I will marry you. I the Demon Lord Aur, who made your sister Sakuya one of his concubines! Ha, haha hahahahahahahahaha! Did thou really thou could fool me? You really thought of taking me as your bride? Even though you already have Sakuya as your mistress? Compared to her beautiful appearance, I am nothing short of hideous. I had many a potential suitors before and they have all turned their tails and ran away as soon as they saw me. Hahahahaha! In response to Iwanagas words, Aur takes out a small bag from his robes and presents its contents to her. I had a feeling you might say that so I have prepared a gift as a sign of my serious intentions. Here. This is! It was one of the five items Aur prepared as an offering to Marina. It was the golden branch made by Gnome and the Doverg craftsman, the Branch of Perpetual Youth. Golden branch, jade-colored leaves and pearl-like fruits a tree branch made out of precious jewels?! D-Do you really think Im going to be impressed by such an impressive gift? I think you will. Also, you seem to be misunderstanding something. It is true that Sakuyas beauty is outstanding, but that doesnt mean that you cant rival her. Youre not inferior to her in any manner. That was an obvious lie, but Aur didnt even bat an eye when he was saying it. Now please, show yourself to me, Iwanaga. Very well, I shall reveal my true form to you. Do your best not to avert your eyes. Iwanaga, the Goddess of Rocks answers with a voice that sounds both like a screech of an old woman and the most beautiful of bells. I will not avert my gaze. Please, believe in me. Then, the surrounding darkness grows thinner and the scenery around them becomes visible. It was a small stone chamber build in the basement of Sakuyas volcano. And its resident stood directly in front of Aur. Certainly, she was the direct opposite of her sister, Sakuya. Instead of dark crimson wavy hair hers were black and straight, reaching all the way to her shoulders, covering her eyes and most of her face. Her chest was almost completely flat, and most importantly Even though Sakuya, who was said to live for fourteen thousand years was her little sister, Iwanaga herself looked like a five or maybe six-years old girl. Just as I thought. Aur kneels so that their lines of sight could match and he smiles as he scoop the hair covering Iwanagas eyes to the sides. And you thought youre not as beautiful as Sakuya how big of a fool can you really be? Surely no man could have lusted after Iwanaga, but that was only because she looked like a child too young to be perceived as a sexual object. But aside from that, there was nothing hideous about her appearance. Actually, she was more cute than beautiful. Now if only she looked ten years or so older, she might have really been considered to be a bona fide beauty. B-But I havent grown at all throughout my whole life! Ive always been this small! If Sakuya symbolizes flower-like growth and prosperity, then it would be best to say that Iwanaga was solid and unchanging, just like a rock. That could be why her child-like appearance never changed. From the day they were born, Sakuya must have been the one who always got all the attention and admiration while none of tha went to Iwanaga. Thats why she hated Sakuya with her whole being. However, as beautiful as Sakuya was, she was not ideal by any means. Her own beauty essentially made her too unapproachable for any normal human, which resulted in her not knowing the taste of a man until she met Aur. You have nothing to worry about. For as you can see Aur said, grabbing Lilus chest. The appearance of the Succubus is not always the same. They are that kind of a creature that can shape itself in accordance to their partners desires. And just like that, Lilus breasts which were like huge watermelons were now shrinking, her thigs that could crush a mans skull were not as thick anymore and her buttocks were not as plump anymore. Lilu was now similar to Iwanaga in a lot of ways. I am a Lolicon. At that moment Aur could swear that he heard Logan, the four-armed demon raised his hands in protest as he vomited rivers of blood. Achoo! Mari sneezed as she ran outside the volcano. She was still wrapped in Eldavs protective flames, but apparently it was not working on the fluctuations of the temperature she was experiencing as she went back to the cold snowy field from the scorching-hot volcano. Uhm, lets see, it should be around here somewhere She was now at the foot of the mountain searching for a certain item Aur asked her to find, but no matter how hard she looked she couldnt find anything like that. Geee. On the contrary, what she found was a demon with many creepy looking eyes that approached her from the shade of the frozen trees. I found you. To add to the creepiness of the monster, he was speaking with the Sun Gods voice, belonging to neither man nor a woman. A barrier? How sly of you. Listening to the demon who pointed at her, Mari realized that she would have been dead if it was not for Eldavs protective flame which protected her from being immediately detected by the enemy. But now that it has come to this Hiyaaaaaaa! She had to defend herself. Ghaaaaauuurrr! As she ducked sideways, the ground she was standing on was split open, followed by an all-cutting slash which was reminiscent of Yunis techniques. If he can use the abilities of all the people he has control over without having to possess them directly, then there was only one option for her to do. She had to run. Next one wont miss. What happened next shocked Mari to no end. Out of the demons widely opened mouth came Yunis. So he was possessing her after all! Huh? So that would mean An idea has popped inside Maris head. She jumps forward and crawls into the nearby hole in the ground. Tch. Very well, youre only delaying the inevitable. With a snap of his fingers, the Sun god makes lava burst from the side of the volcano and flow all the way into the hole Mari crawled into. He confirmed with his power that it was a dead end that had no side passages. If he blocks it in such a way, Mari will have nowhere left to run, quite possibly killing her on the spot, ending her streak of good luck. And by the off chance the lava wont kill her, the rocks that will collapse doe to magma should ultimately do the trick. . Somehow, the Sun God felt strange about this situation. A dead end? Why would there be such a thing at the foot of an active volcano? Of course, there are countless natural volcanic caves in the mountains, but this was outside the volcano. Moreover, taking a closer look, the area around the hole was clearly made out of bricks. What does that even mean? This should have no bearing on the fact that her fate of being killed by the magma should have been sealed. As a reminder, she shouldnt be able to escape if unless she used Metastasis again and he made sure to account for such a possibility. So why wasnt she burned alive yet? And then an explosion occurred. The hole Mari was hiding in was blown to bits and at the same time Mari herself soared high into the sky. That was something that the Sun God wasnt able to predict at all, so it made him just stare at the fate-defying sight in front of him. While still being in the air, Mari spun around and landed right in front of him in a graceful manner. But she was no longer the same little girl tha crawled into a hole. Ultimate Mari-chan That brat no, she can no longer be called a brat. has arrived! A visual upgrade is all you needed! She declared, looking as if she was turned back to her five-year old self. Volume 2 - CH 21.6 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 21: Lets Bring Down an Almighty God, Part 6 OHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHO! The little girl laughs like a spoilt rich lady, apparently having an immense amount of fun from looking at the Sun Gods dumbfounded expression. In stark contrast to that, a destruction on an unparalleled scale was happening all around her. Spears of earth, waves of magma, icy needles and even sandstorms were being thrown at her one after the other. But despite that, none of that attacks left even a single scratch on Mari. Impossibleimpossibleimpossible! Why?! WHY IS NONE OF MY ATTACKS CONNECTING?! He is omnipotent. He can see all of Maris moves before she even decides to make them and act accordingly to that prediction. But even so, when he tried to attack her with a slash that was supposed to cut through everything, even dimensions, it went over her head when she rolled forward. Then the same astounding thing happened, but with the gazer of boiling magma aimed at her feet. It was supposed to burn her to a crisp, but it missed her by a literal inch when she stopped for a brief moment to sneeze. And again, the all-drying sandstorm did little else beside sending her off into the air, only for her to land back on he ground as if nothing had happened. Wow, that was so fun! Do that one more time! And she had the audacity to ask him to do it one more time?! All of her actions just now, all of that miraculous dodges of hers its not that she intended to do any of them. It looked like she was not getting hit by sheer luck alone! Once or twice would have been fine, but if the same thing happened ten or twenty times then something was clearly wrong here. He doesnt get it he does not understand how such a thing can be possible even with all of his accumulated knowledge. Then how about this?! The Sun God collapses the entire ground where Mari stands. Unfortunately due to how close they were to the Dungeon, even the smallest damage to its structure would damage him as well. But his omnipotence was telling him that he absolutely needs to stop Mari here and now and in order to do that, it was necessary for him to stop worrying about minor inconveniences such as wounds that he could heal later anyway. Ahahahahahahahaha! But Mari laughed happily and rushed back into the underground corridor without even a shred of hesitation. Hahahahahahahahahahhahahaha! And another laughter overlapped with hers. Mari has always been under the rule of an almighty sovereign. Shes always felt like that, ever since she came to Aurs Dungeon as a little child that was offered up as a sacrifice. But now she realized that it was nothing but an illusion. Back then she might have been able to only be protected by others, but now Lets do this, LOGAN!!! On it like a loli nun on a cucumber field! The four-armed demon that jumps out of Maris shadow blows the falling rocks away with ease while she herself slips through the gaps and cracks like a cat. Right now, in this moment, Mari felt that she is unstoppable. There, I opened up the hole in the rocks just like you requested. Was that good enough my husband? Yes. Thank you, Iwanaga. You really saved our hides. When he thanked her, Iwanaga happily snuggled up to Aur. Well, its only natural for a good wife to do everything in her power to help her husband. Also, if possible, Id like you to call me Chiru from now on. Chiru? Konohanachiruhime. That is my real name. A princess clad in blooming flowers, huh? Thats so unlike her that it just might fit. Is there something else youd wish me to do, dear husband? No, thatll be all for now. The two you helped us with are enough. Aur asked Chiru to help them with two things. First, he asked her to create a space which the Sun Gods eyes wont be able to reach. The other was to make a hole in the part of the area she protected. So, what exactly did you do, Aur? Secured us the means of fighting back against him. Aur explains as he rubs Chirus head. Still in her loli form and not happy about this in the slightest, Lilu placed his hand on her head, also expecting an affectionate head pat. Do you remember how Ive reverted Tena back to her younger self when weve just arrived here at this continent? Now that you mention it, there really was something like that, wasnt it? It was an underground passage made under Tenas village. The more you progressed forward through it, the further the time was reverting for you. Through Mishas power Ive fused that passage with the one Chiru created here. The effects of that are as you can see. Aur pointed to the image of Mari that was being displayed in real time on a nearby wall. Yeah, okay, but arent you supposed to get weaker where you revert back in time? She wouldve been able to understand if it was Aur or Tena, but she couldnt understand how was turning Mari back to her five-year old self of any help. Essentially that was like shitting all over the physical and mental growth she underwent while she lived in the Dungeon. Maybe so, but she was blessed with good luck ever since our paths first crossed. What does good luck has to do with it? Lilu leans against Aur who smiles strangely. More than you might think. Take her curse for example. Its essence is the reversal of cause and effect. In her case, its not the spark that ignites the fire, but the spark ii created because the is fire. To put it in more understandable terms, nothing will be able to harm her until she reaches adulthood. But is that curse enough to counter something as overpowered as omnipotence? Any magic or curse is supposed to have a clear limit, a point that it absolutely cannot cross. Although it could reverse causality, it shouldnt be able to do anymore than Aurs abilities would allow it to. No, of course not. Such a power doesnt exist after all. Rather, it is a catalyst. Which makes sense if you think about it carefully. If Aur possessed such power, with his level of magic ability he would be practically untouchable, because almost nothing would have any effect on him. But more importantly, that curse should be effective no more since Mari has already reached the age of adulthood. A catalyst for the Law that should make her truly invincible. And compatible. Compatible? So it has something to do with the Laws that Mari is able to use. Contrary to magic that creates something from nothing and makes the impossible possible, Laws are the techniques that strengthen the natural rules of the world and increasing their possibilities, their source being the God of Heaven who was said to once battle the Sorcerer King on even footing. So shell be able to compete against the Sun God because shell be using the same power as him. With Laws, the stronger you believe in them, the stronger youll become. And right now Mari believes in herself, Logan Aur and the others more than ever before. She understands that much. But Lilu was still unable to figure out what the compatibility with omnipotence had to do with it. Marinas revelations and Tenas predictions. What do you think are their common drawbacks? Not being able to know exactly whats going to happen? That was what Aur has spoken about so many times before, especially with Tenas foresight. The exact future can never be predicted because it changes with each foresight, preventing the one using it to know what will happen with a hundred percent certainty. Yes. Because knowing it would distort the future. That is why Marinas revelation shows only the best way to achieve the result without showing the result itself. Ah, wait a sec, I think I get it now. Unexpectedly, Lulu raised her voice. The Sun God is omnipotent. Yes. But his omnipotence is not a literal one. If it was not so, then there would be nothing they could do about it. He would have killed Tatsuki and Misha to prevent them from utilizing both the sea and the boundary in their assault. If he did that, they wouldnt be able to win. But he didnt do anything like that. That is why he talked with Aur and Tena when he met them for the first time. He wanted to make them believe that he was really all-knowing, while in reality, he was scanning Aurs memory. Almighty, all-knowing and able to cope with everything we threw at him because we allowed him to become like that. Then what Mari was doing right now leaving everything to nothing but sheer luck that was something that the Sun God could not do. Almighty Ignorant. That is what Mari is now. He can read her mind, guess her behavior and look for its cause all he wants, but you wont find the cause where there is none. This is what it means to leave it all to Lady Luck. And backing her from the shadows of the stone chamber was Aur, observing and analyzing the flow of the battle like the movements od the pieces om the chess board. Ignorantly Almighty Sun God and Almighty Ignorant Mari. Such descriptions may look like they dont make a lick of sense, but there is no need to distinguish between the two. Because At the end of the day, he will be the one to lose everything. Volume 2 - CH 21.7 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 21: Lets Bring Down an Almighty God, Part 7 Oi, Mari-chan! To the right! Un! Logan relays the thoughts that come through the rocks to Mari. How was Aur able to know where they were and how exactly is he communicating with them was something that Logan did not know, but to be honest, he doesnt have to understand. Right now, only one thing was important to him. Little girls are AMAZING!!! It was the urge to share his overwhelming happiness with the entire world, whether it wanted it or not. FUCKING! AMAZING! Mari raises her tiny fists high into the air and innocently repeats after him. While doing that, she barely jumped over a stone wall that appeared before her out of nowhere. If she was still in her older form, she might have started to ask unnecessary questions like is it really okay for me to get younger again? or What if I wont be able to go back to my actual age?, but the current Mari was different. Both her mind and body are reverting back to her five-year old self, so she didnt care as much about the complicated adult stuff. To Logan, this situation presented quite a dilemma. He was taking care of Mari ever since she came to the Dungeon as an actual kid, but as she grew older, the two of them drifted more and more distant, which was the natural way of things. So, knowing this, is it really okay for him to be enjoying this turn of events so much? No, it shouldnt be like that. I cannot be like that. But JESUS FUCKING CHRIST MY LOLITA MARI IS BACK!!!!!!!! Once again, Logan raised his fists in happiness. Mari had no idea who exactly this Jesus Fucking Christ guy was, but if Logan was so happy then he must be a really nice person. Still in high spirits, Logan deflected all of the elemental attacks conning at them from every direction. NO TOUCHING THE LOLI YOU FUCKED UP PEDOPHILE!!! Even if he was an omnipotent God, inflicting Bad Touch upon little girls was strictly forbidden under the punishment by death. That was Logans most important rule. What was that? How can he have such a rule if hes a Lolicon himself? You see, heres the important distinction: while Logan is a proud Lolicon, he is not a pedophile. THIS ONE IS MINE! GO FIND YOUR OWN!!! He is not a pedophile. Not in the slightest. For some reason his body was filled to the brim with power he has never felt before. There was no need for him to think about the reason, because it was obvious: right now, he was protecting the best little girl in the world But whats this? Do I smell a new loli so close by? This is the smell of a ten thousand years old loli C-Could this be a new challenger to Mari-chans perfection?! Just the thought made him lick his lips in a very suggestive manner. Hey, Logan? Y-Yes?! What is it? Mari suddenly called out to Logan, snapping him back to reality from his fantasy world. The attacks. Theyve stopped. Why is that? But she was not going to reprimand him for his pervy ways. She just wanted to ask a simple question. Ah, my sweet Mari-chan , you really are such an angel wait, that can wait. To answer your question, Im not sure. Maybe he just gave up? Is it because Logan managed to avoid all of his attacks from before? Either way, the Sun god was not attacking them anymore. Why would an all-knowing, almighty being such as I give up? Dont get so full of yourself, demonic filth. Just then, the figure of the Sun God appeared right in front of them. So he was aiming for a surprise attack that they wont be able to avoid? However Hello, nice to meet you. Yunis all-slashing slash went just above the tip of Maris head when she bowed to greet the Sun God. Dont you realize that its useless? Youre only wasting Yunis skills. Disappointed, Logan throws a few flames his way. Dont tell me you actually cant use any of her Sword Skills? Cause if so, then slashing everything that comes into your sight is not that scary at all. Its just pitiful. Logans flames which were supposed to burn everything they touched were cut down and disappeared. But that was it. If he was fighting against the real Yunis, the slashes that took down the flames would have cleaved Logan in half at the same time. See? This is just laughable. Therefore Loga could stall him as much as he wanted just by throwing his flames at him over and over and over again. Moreover, it looked like he was unable to move his main body while controlling the other ones which made it even easier for them because they had only his attacks to worry about. Yes. It appears that my current abilities are not enough to end your lives. He finally admitted it. But at the same time youre also unable to harm me with your pathetic powers. Or would you like to test your luck and try it? Come and beat me with that dumb luck of yours. Logan halts in place, eyeing the Sun God who spreads his arms invitingly with a suspicious gaze. With Maris luck on their side, even a chance that was originally like one to ten thousand should become fifty-fifty. What the have to keep in mind is that theyve never thought the Sun God before and never won against him before, and Laws are not something that can be used to turn zero into one. Its risky as hell, but worth a shot. Lets go, Mari-chan! U, Un! Logan pushes Maris back and rushes ahead. Where was he to go and what he should do? He was informed about neither of those things. Well, no matter. If boss managed to fight this guy, we should be able to do it as well! But that optimistic thought made Logan cast all doubts aside for now. Just as I thought. But then the Sun God smiled. That barrier of yours wont last forever. Logan realized that they have fucked up when he saw that the flames around Maris body began to flicker and fade. He didnt want them to attack. That asshole was merely buying himself time by talking to them! Fuck! Mari, stop, dont go closer to him! Screaming, Logan hastily grabs Mari and runs further into the stone passage as more and more of Eldavs flames slowly disappeared. Too slow. The last of the flames faded into nothingness and then the Sun God snapped his fingers. Wa.! And a moment later Faster faster! Mari simply grabbed Logans horns and frolicked happily on top of his head. Huh? Huh? The Sun God and Logan stupidly exclaimed at the same time. This is preposterous! Theres no way blind luck would get you this far! The Sun God repeatedly snaps his fingers, but no matter how many times he did that, nothing happened (TL Note: Check the gauntlet, Thanos) despite him possessing the authority to rule the entire continent. If he so wished, he could snap his fingers ten thousand times and Mari should die ten thousand times as a result. A Gods authority is not something that can be bypassed or disabled. And yet, by some miraculous turn of fate, Mari was still alive, swinging happily on Logans horns. What the fuck is going on in here? Even Logan did not know what was happening here. So like, what is that? What do you mean? Aur continued to play the fool when Lilu inquired what was exactly happening with her head between his knees. Even if you wanted to use the treasures you gathered for Marina, you should have none of them left, right? One by one, you used them all in previous Dungeons, including the branch you gave to Chiru as a marital offering. So how did you managed to pull something like that off? Lilu continues to pry as she twists her head back to look at Aur. The creature made by Spina. Aur said, squeezing his knees around Lilus head. Oh yeah, there really was something like that. But it was totally useless to us, right? Lilu frowns, remembering the abomination that had the characteristics of both a swallow and a shellfish. What are you talking about? Its being useful as we speak. Aur points his finger towards Mari shown on the watery screen. Eh? Come again? Curse Evasion. Preventing a deadly attack that cannot be avoided or defended against is actually very easy to counter. Just shift its target. Although it might not work on the Sun God himself, it is not difficult to force death onto other beings. And all this time he failed to notice the thousand of small scales that were stuck to Maris clothes. Well in his defense it must be said that they are smaller than a fingertip so they were easy to miss. As long as he wont realize they are there, he wont be able to harm Mari no matter what tricks he might pull out of his sleeve. His authority allows him to kill everything no matter what it is. That is why to him it makes no difference if it is a person or a tiny magical creature. He cant even make that distinction. That wouldnt have happened if he truly was almighty and all-knowing. He is almighty, therefore he has absolute confidence in his abilities. And ultimately, that is going to be his undoing. Volume 2 - CH 21.8 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 21: Lets Bring Down an Almighty God, Part 8 Why is it like that? What is happening? What have I done wrong? The Sun God continued to ask himself those question as he kept on chasing Mari. The Demon Lord Aur should have been neutralized, and this child should have been no threat to someone like him. No. She is not a threat. No matter how hard she and her demon might try to kill him, their attacks will never reach him. Thats why they are not a threat, but a mere trifle that can be left to its own devices without him needing to sully his hands with their tainted blood. But at the same time, something kept on telling the Sun God that he has to keep his guard around her at all times, otherwise this harmless child will devastate him. No nonononono! I am the Almighty, omnipotent Sun God! There is no reason for me to be afraid of such a little girl! Shouting like that he continues the chase while manipulating the walls of the Dungeon. If shes lucky enough to dodge all of his attacks, if any means of immediate death wont work then hell just have to kill her with the ultimate, unavoidable death! The only way Mari could flee was a large, dead-end room with the only exit being the one they came through, which was now being blocked off by magma. The inside of the Dungeon is the area controlled by the Sun God, so there wont be any more running away through cracks ang holes in the walls and ceilings! Finally Ive got you now. Having them cornered in a room where there was no escape, the Sun God approaches Logan and Mari who looked around in a confused manner. The cat and mouse play ends here. As messy as it was, I have to give it to you. Youve put up a good fight. And he slowly clapped his hands, half-jokingly and half-dead serious. Magma approaches them from all sides, so no matter what tricks she might still have up her sleeve, that should be the end of the line for her. The Sun god himself just floats above it, enjoying the sight of Mari struggling to the very end. Now she will realize that all of her hard work was in vain Enjoying yourself there? At that time, a mans voice rand throughout the room. Aur! Where have you?! When the Sun god looked back, the figure of the Demon Lord was reflected in his eyes. The figure of a man whom he has presumed dead or incapable of further fighting judging by the fact that he was unable to find him anywhere using his almighty power. What took you so long? Taking a bath, were we? Or perhaps a shit? And he asked him some truly outrageous questions. Look, we had a lot of fun, but I think we both agree that its high time we finished this. .. Couldnt agree more. He doesnt know how he managed to hide himself from him, but that is actually for the better. Just as Aur said, now was the time to finally finish this foolish battle. I dont need my omnipotence to defeat you. Even if I have to bathe in your blood, I will make sure to crush you in such a way that no one will ever think of going against me when they will remember what Ive done to you. Then Aur answers the Sun God. So you still havent noticed, huh? What this place is? What are you talking about? .. !!! Taking a good look around, Mari notices that which the Sun God failed to notice. What havent I realized? Prompted by this sudden development, the Sun Gods probes Aurs memories and then the realization hits him. This is a bath of the forest Dungeon. The place where weve first found you. Stop it! The Sun God looks at Maris outstretched arms with terrified eyes. This is the place where the Dungeon Cube lead us. So come on and come out already Sofia. Mari calls out her daughters name while picking up the Dungeon Cube. Names are what gives Gods power. Mari was the one who named Sofia the God of the Dungeon, so even when she was taken in by the Sun God, her power should still remain in every Dungeon she had under her control. Thats why the Sun God seized control of every Dungeon when he absorbed her. But an independent one could still be recaptured. Even with his knowledge, he overlooked that simple fact. The existence of this small, four and a half feet large Dungeon. And inside the small Dungeon Cube, there appears an apparition of someone who looks just like the Sun God, but smaller. That is the remnant of when Sofia was granted the usage of the Dungeon Cube by Aur. It was the afterimage of Sofia, the Goddess of the Dungeon. Impossible ! Why ?! Cries the Sun God. Things that shouldnt be happening things that were impossible were happening right before his eyes. Why are you alive!? What appeared from behind Aur were the figures of Zana, Rames, Hoseli, Eldav and Spina, who were surely killed by him. It seems that my puppets were quite well made if they managed to utterly fool someone who thinks of himself as almighty. But to be honest, even we didnt realize what was going on. We didnt notice. Zana said to Spina, who was proud of herself, even though she was extremely tired. A fleshy dolls made from a tuft of everyones hair, that was what she created. Apparently right before the battle Aur transferred their consciousnesses into them, placing the original bodies in a dreamy, drunken-like state, so when the dolls were killed, everyone thought they died for real. Realizing that he has suddenly found himself on the losing side, the Sun God tried to escape, but then he noticed that even though he commanded his feet to move, they werent moving at all. I told you that it is high time to wrap this up. Aur says while receiving a Dungeon Cube from Mari. God of the Sun, you are already (TL Note: Omae wa mou.) . inside of me. (TL Note: .. I saw that going differently in my mind.) Sophia said so, through Aurs mouth. The invisible labyrinth of the dungeon cube covers the Sun God, trapping him in an area that no longer belonged to him, but was a part of Sofia Dungeon. A place where only one person had the absolute authority: Sofia. You cannot take that girl from me! Shes! Then watch me get her back, bitch. And not only her. From the Sun Gods shadow, two figures pop out towards Aur. Are you both all right? Aur spreads his arms and embraces Yunis and Sakuya. I believed that you would come and save me, master. Holding me like that, you really are a nice guy, Aur. You should do that more often. And the three of them hugged themselves happily. Thats mine! GIVE IT BACK ! The sun god reaches back to Sophia who has regained power and returned to the size of about ten years old. The power scale mustve been in his favor still, because when he reached towards her, her body began to be pulled towards him and its outline blurred. Mari, now! Give him a name! Eeehhhh?! Aur orders Mari, who Racks her brains, not knowing what she should choose. Well, uhm then Ra.! Then the movement of the Sun God stops and he gets enveloped by a blinding light. You totally wanted to say Rames now, right? Is that really okay? I have no idea! Mari thought nothing of Zanas concerns and just smiled happily. You dont have to worry, Zana. Everything should be okay. Right, Rames? My other name, Rames, means Ras creation. Rames answers Aurs question with a painful expression. In the meantime, the glowing Sun God is distorts and transforms into something completely different from Sofia. From the figure of a beautiful goddess to the figure of a bandaged skeleton. In other words, it refers to my parent. To my deceased father, to be exact. Raaaaaaaaameeeeeeesssssss!!!! The clear voice could have belonged to either a man or a woman was no more. Instead, it sounded like a harrowing cry from the depths of hell itself. Sun God called Rames name with such a voice. Such a disgraaaaaaaceeeeefullll appearanceeeee! Why have youuuuu brought shame to zeeeeee famiryyyyyyyyy! Disgraceful? Look whos talking. Rames muttered as he observed this peculiar meeting of father and son. A fake God who clings to dead people just to stay alive. And you dare to call yourself the host of the Sun God here on earth? No! I am the perfect! The ruler of all things! Ra tried to denied that accusation, but his words were swiftly cut off. You are just a ghost of the past. Its not just a simple word. That was a declaration with the power of Sofia. A sentence that would peel the shriveling Sun God of the last remnants of his power. Help! Oh! Ramessssssss! Help meeee help your fatheeeeeeer! Desperate, Ra pleaded with his son and stretches his slowly crumbling hands towards him. Father Rames stared at him with a complex expression. If you help me, you too! The king of the kings ! You can become the ruler of everything! Ra appeals to him while visibly struggling with every word. Aur, Im sorry. Rames took a few steps and turned to Aur with a flame in her hand. The white flame is the flame of God that destroys all things. It is proof that she has regained the power of the Sun God Atom. Rames Zana takes a step and tries to call out to Rames. You And he heaved a long, irritated sigh. You have some nerve, tempting others to save your own hide, you fucking phantom! Just as he finished that sentence, Ra was slapped dead in the face with Rames flames. Why?! Whyyyyyyyyy?!!!!! The spirit catches fire while screaming with a voice filled with resentment. I never asked for your help nor opinion, you damn geezer! Go back to being dead and dont bother me anymore. That was all Rames had to say to him. Volume 2 - CH 21.9 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 21: Lets Bring Down an Almighty God, Part 9 Is it over ? Zana asked in a whisper as the remains of Ra burned away and disappeared without leaving even as much as ashes behind. Yes, it is. Do you want to confirm it just to be sure? Aur said and turned to Zana, who asked that question anxiously. Marina. Answer my question with your ability. Has Ra disappeared? Yes. He has completely disappeared from this world. Borrowing Zanas mouth, Moon Goddess Marina answers. What what was that!? As soon as the answer was finished, Zana raises a surprised voice. What is it? Are you not getting your memories back? Damn Lilu, she had one job What do you mean!? Zana grabs Aurs chest and asks. I have Erased my own memories so that the Sun God could not read them. But now that I have used Marinas power, everything is coming back to me. Originally, Marinas best power is enough to speak foreign words that Zana and Marina should not know. Because even if Marina doesnt know what will happen, it can even explain what Marina doesnt know, giving her the means to seize the best possible outcome. The first thing I asked her was, What is the true identity of the Sun God? And the answer I got? The spirit of Uzermarts father, Setepuenra, who took the gods power for himself to rule as the ruler of all things. Are you serious!? Zana screamed unintentionally at this absurd revelation. Then that means Aur knew from the very beginning. Everything. Its not a matter of being serious or not. Those are the facts. It wasnt easy to use them in the battle against Ra , because lets face it, when faced with the steps needed to achieve the desired results but not knowing what that result is actually going to be. However, the information gained from that ability was correct. The existence of Chiru, the god who hid from Ras sight. The possibility of Maris law. What is needed for each Dungeon. He had the answers to all those questions and yet he chose to throw them away and challenge Ra openly. Information are just that, information. You choose what to believe in and that becomes your reality. Marina said that, borrowing Zanas mouth again. For this method to work, Aur had to define what was the best outcome for him. But Marinas revelation was not meant to be used as such. It was supposed to led Marina and Marina only to her own best possible outcome. This was a one-time only offer for Big Brother only. That was most reasonable of her to do. If God lend unlimited power to people, the order of the world would have been disturbed beyond all recognition. Looks like we have much to thank you for, Demon Lord Aur. In the meantime, Rames said that in a louder, haughtier tone than usual. Are you Atom? Indeed I am. The Sun God Atom mustve hijacked Rames body so that he could talk to Aur in person. Although it is a little regrettable that I had to resort to such cheap trickery in order to finally meet you. Stop spouting such nonsense. What do you want? What is your aim now that the common threat to all of you is gone? Aur asked with a voice cold enough to froze even a soul solid. Relax, Demon Lord. We are the unified Sun God no longer. No that he has perished from this world, gathering all of the four pillars would give him nothing. Which works wonderfully for us, since we want nothing more than to return to how things were, to get back the faith and the power that was stolen from us. Kukuru, who had moved to Hoselis body, said that she wanted to regain her former glory. It is probably not a reconstruction or regeneration of the country that she has in mind. Its just a glory as a pillar of Sun God. And that hope was probably the same for all of the Sun God pillars except Sofia. Wahahaha! Such a turn of events was bound to happen sooner or later. Atom laughed with a carefree expression, which made Aur feel like throwing up all the contents of his stomach. Whats with the scary face now? Dont worry, right now we lack power to make any kind of move on our own anytime soon. But Listening to Atom, Aur keeps his guard up at all times, anticipating an attack at any moment. We will wait for our opportunity as long as necessary. Thousand years or two thousand years whatever it will take to avoid meeting another man like you. With that said, Atoms expression disappears from Rames face and she immediately held her head as if she was in a lot of pain. Rames. You should change your faith. Ill consider it. Rames replied, looking as if he was seriously going to think about that.. The Sun God is not a kind of evil God per se you see, Its just that he has way too much ambition, and doesnt place much faith in the humans who are supposed to be worshiping him. But now was not the time for that. Papa? Aur looked back at his daughter, who was caught in the middle of that ambition against her will. Im sorry Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry Theres no need for you to apologize for anything. Aur gently strokes the head of his daughter who spills many tears, regretting the role she had to play in all of this. But I told you so many.. mean and selfish things And whats wrong with that? Aur said in a firm tone. Isnt the child supposed to be selfish towards its parents? He simply continues to stroke the soft green hair with his fingers. Well, unless you dont think of yourself as my daughter anymore Papa! Without even a shred of hesitation, Sofia jumped into Aurs arms. I like you! I love you! Sofia embraced him and pressed her breasts against him. But as she suddenly realized something, she turned her gaze down. But I wonder if Ill be able to fulfill my duty as one of your wives? The thing that comes to mind was what happened just before she was taken over by the Sun God. Aur wanted to have sex with her but he suddenly went all limp and couldnt do it. Im already thinking about the cause and countermeasures Can you make some hot water for the bath? Yeah now that I have the control over the Dungeon back, it shouldnt be difficult. As soon as Sofia said that, the earth shook with the roaring sound and settled down after a while. Along with that, hot water came out of the wall and started filling the bathtub. The waterway was connected to the hot spring that had springed from the place where the original volcano was located. Lilu, contact everyone and relay the news to them. On it. Aur pulls out the leather bag and Lilu enteres it. Well, wasnt that supposed to be destroyed? I never said that I didnt have a spare on me. Aur responded to Zana who tilted her head to the side in a doubtful manner. Even so, he didnt realize he had a spare in his robes hidden pocket until he regained his memory. Thats everyone? Aur asked when pretty much everyone made his way through the leather bag. You dont know most of them, so allow me to introduce you, Sofia. Sofia had no idea what was going on, but before she could ponder it some more the bathroom door opened, revealing a number of beautiful women who marched in. Allow me to introduce Ellen, Ceres, Mio, Nadja, Sharl, Wikia, Faro, Olivia, Patricia, Priscilla, Gnome, Melizand and you already know Tena, Tatsuki, Sakuya, Hoseli, Misha, Zana, Eldav and Rames. Dont forget me! He calls the names of every woman who appeared until a small girl appeared out of a door made in the rocky wall. Big Sister!? Millennial Loli appeared! Logan jumps out of Maris shadow with a momentum that surprises even Sakuya. Looks like youve been alive for more than 10,000 years, but are you really a loli? I believe I dont understand what thou art talking about. Logan asked Chiru, who was utterly confused. For example, if a dog or cat is five years old, its already a good adult when counting with dog or cat years. On the other hand, their growth rate is very slow, so they are not getting that much older in a physical sense. With that in mind, even if you are the thousand years old, youre still a fine loli! A Millennial Loli! She didnt know what Logans words meant, but there was one information that Chiru didnt miss. Is it true? Can you do it? Given enough time, will even I be able to grow up? Oh, oh well, maybe after about a hundred thousand years, but then youll be way out of my strike zone. Setting the horrible way hes put it in aside, he might be right. Aur assures Chiru of the truth behind Logans words. He might be a lolicon, but when it comes to those kinds of stories, he tends to be frighteningly accurate. And speaking of Logan, when they were fighting with the Sun God before, was he able to somehow sense Chirus presence even when the omnipotent Sun God himself was unable to do it? Question for later. But wait! If I will grow after that hundred thousand years, will I still be attractive to my husband as his concubine?! How the fuck am I supposed to know?! Youll be an old hag by then and I have no interest in old hags! Why is my older sister also Aurs concubine?! What the fuck happened during the time I was away?! To say that Sakuya had difficulties accepting this new development was an understatement. Something needs to be done, otherwise the situation might take a turn for the worse. Take that pedo-demon away. Hey! Come on boss, dont be a douche! I thought we were friends! I just wanted to talk to the loli some more! And stop squeezing my arms so much, youll tear them off hey, heyheyhey, what the hell are you doing?! Get those arrows out of my dick, that poison dripping from them looks hellaaaa toxic! And with that the doors slammed behind them. Aur shakes his head and turns back to Sofia now that the needles distraction has been dealt with. Ekhem lastly we have Lilu, Yunis, Spina and your mother, Mari. All four of them are my wives and your friends. No. Sofia nodded, having difficulties with holding her tears back. All of you are much, much more than that! Also, I finally know the real reason why I was unable to embrace you back then. Thinking about it now, it should have been really obvious. It was not because you were unattractive to me. I just didnt have enough energy. Didnt have enough energy? That remark made Sofia unreasonably afraid. That was because Aur, someone who was able to continue to have an intercourse with a woman for a few days and nights without stopping or to satisfy close to a hundred girls at once admitted that he was to weak to handle her. Why would he said something like that? Sofia. You are the God of the Sun hidden in the earth, and at the same time the Goddess of the Dungeon. She can move around it and manipulate it freely, because it is the natural extension of her own being. So your body is full of Godliness. Thats why they were almost unable to use any kind of magic in the pyramid: because Sofias godly essence temporarily weakened any spells and curses that have already been activated. In other words, when I tried to insert myself into you, my thing went back to being that of a 93 year old man. ! Sofia gasps. The present form of Aur is the one that has been rejuvenated by magic. His magical energy can be called unequaled even without magical recovery, but his body only looks as young as it does because of magic. His original one is so old that it wouldnt have been strange for it to die now. So it really is impossible for us to Not if you have a countermeasure. Aurs resolve to solve Sofias predicament made her eyes wet with tears. But how? Even if only temporarily, Sofia is the same as the almighty God. So how was he going to counteract the power of Gods authority that even she herself was unaware of? Its easy. Aur says to Sofia who was still worried. No matter how old or shriveled a mans penis gets, as long as you get it excited enough, everything will become possible. Volume 3 - CH 1 Isis Intrudes Oh, a cat! The townspeople were staring at Isis with surprise. Seeing a cat-girl was unusual in werewolf territory. Mama! A horse! Pok Pok The horse was even more prominent because a dressed horse-girl walked beside it. The children were curious about this unusual sight but started crying when they remembered the tale of the Headhunting Horses that Emilia had told. Kamil snuck a look behind him. In the dark alleyway, a few of the Cuvilles were watching them, probably scouts. I didnt get much of an escort for my sister yesterday.* The demon king had said it was going to be okay, but Kamil had a feeling he was being followed by three groups. Here. They arrived at the headquarters of the second Pore Regiment, where the 5th Squadron belongs, and where Kamil and the others are located. The two gatekeepers were momentarily surprised by Isis and the horse-girl. Isis looked sideways at the two gatekeepers who were talking to each other and passed through. Where to? Poko Poko and the human-horse girl followed behind her. Isnt that Tomas? Isis spotted Tomas and began to head towards him. Whats a Chimera? One of the gatekeepers, and Kamils senior, asked. The Demon King said its a generic term for people born between different races. Like how the Demon Kings father is a werewolf and his mother is a human-cat. I see Common sense dictates that that children from two races cannot be born, but if the Demon Kings says it can happen it must be true. Now, lets takehey, wheres Isis? Huh! Ah, Isis! He could see Isis walking into the squadron towards Tomas As I was saying before Hmmm? Isis jumped to see what was going on in the crowd. Hey, you guys, come on! Its no big deal. Im back, Im back. Okay, its no big deal. Raine and Arthur tried to drive the crowd back, but the old guard, including the off-duty sergeant, was also gathered. Gah! Theres a sergeant here. Im sorry Tomas. I cant get rid of them. Both Raine and Arthur were unable to defy the sergeant. I dont care about your love affairs. So, what kind of person was the Demon King? Huh! He had though it would be a continuation of this mornings ruckus, but the sergeant asked an unexpected question. No, the day before yesterday, the Demon King was attacked, what happened? The same guys, who were asking Tomas obscene questions, pretended to have heard the answer to the sergeants question. According to the story I heard, they blew up the 6th floor of the Adventurers Guild *. Im sorry, can I pass through? At that time, Ms. Gerda, the leader of the adventurers guild, and Lange, the leader of the knights, were discussing corps formation. Hey! Tomas! Arthur hurriedly stopped Tomas before he mentioned the corps formation that came up during the meeting. Dont say a word, it hasnt been decided yet. Arthur had stopped him, but it was too late. The soldiers, hearing about the corps formation, began to stir. Excuse me Amidst all this, Isis continues to push her way through the crowd. Hey, did they talk about the scale? What did they tell Lange? Are we really attacking this summer? Hey! Questions popped up all at once, and the excited soldiers continued to crowd and push. (Ugh~~~) Isis was crushed by the crowd, Hey dont push me! Hmmm~~~! Wow! Tomas and Arthur were startled as a human-cat head poked out from between people. Eh!? Wow! Who!? A soldier noticed the cat-girl and let her through. Isis popped out of the crowd and jumped into Tomass chest. Fufu Isis? Huh! Isis! Isis, eh!? Hehehehe. Isis purred and rubbed her head against Tomas, ignoring the surprise from Raine and Arthur, who were surprised by her appearance. Volume 3 - CH 2.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Chapter 2: Lets Get Back What Was Stolen From Us, Part 1 [Aur, I think we should stop. This is too dangerous after all.] [Thank you for your input, but Im afraid I have to decline. Now, can you stop clinging unto me so much? It makes it harder for me to move around.] Aur was walking down one of the Dungeons many corridors, dragging Froro, who was clinging onto the sleeve of his robe trying to stop him before someone would inevitably caught them. Doing so made him realize that there was no doors around here at all. Just like Froro said, it looks like very few people actually posses the ability to [create something] around here, so even if they were to gather enough wood, no one would probably be able to make a door out of it. Just like it was with the room he woke up in, occasionally rags were used to make provisional doors, but most of the time the doorways were simply left exposed, making all of the rooms clearly visible. That there was not all that much to look at to begin with was another matter entirely. In case of Aurs Dungeon, each and every room is always separated from the hallway that leads to it by a solid door. But since there are no doors in this particular Dungeon, it is very hard to tell if the room is actually owned by somebody or not. When he asked Froro about it, he learned that [owning something] is a very foreign concept here at The Bottom. The facilities, if you could even call them that, and tools are used by everyone equally, and there was supposedly no such thing as blame here. TOP ARTICLES1/5Mercenaries in Apocalypse Volume 1Chapter 29 In such a place, there were only two things that could be classified as a [possession]. First thing are the [Skills], and the other [Slaves are not treated as people. They just exist so that others could take everything thats important away from them.] was people. In other words, slaves. [But I am not a slave.] [Thats what you might think, but once you end up here at The Bottom, you become one, Aur. Its just how it works here. If you are a slave who is not owned by anyone, you wont be able to complain about anything that happens to you. No matter how many things will be stolen from you, youll have no choice but to accept it.] Froro turned her gaze downwards as she explained that to Aur. [Judging from what youre wearing and the way you conduct yourself I can tell that you must have been someone very important back where you came from but none of that matters now. In here, you are nothing more but a slave, just like the rest of us.] She might have been telling that to him because she was worried about him, but to Aur it looked as if she was talking about herself. She must have been in a situation that was similar to Aurs. Her face was too pretty to be that of someone who was born a slave, and both her mannerisms and her way of speech were also sophisticated. She must have been of noble position herself, but for some unknown reason she ended up as a lowly slave. Maybe that is why she was helping Aur now, because she thought that they were kindred spirits? [It might be exactly like you say] For that reason, Aur felt strangely irritated when he was speaking with her. [ but I do not intend to live the rest of my days while surrendering both my body and heart to slavery. I will be the one to decide how am I going to live and die, no one else.] Astonished by such a bold declaration, Froro let go of Aurs hand and stared at him in awe. [Those were certainly some moving words.] Aur and Froro turned their eyes towards the sound that came towards them from the shadows. [Hello, Froro. I trust you put the Skill you bought from me to good use? Or perhaps you wish to obtain something else?] It was a sound of a big snake crawling along the ground. [As for your companion, I believe this is the first time I see someone like him.] But what appeared in front of them was not a snake, but a woman. She was a beautiful woman with long, purple hair and a sizeable pair of breasts which she didnt even bother to cover. But that was just the upper half of her body. The lower one was belonged not to a human, but to a snake. She looked just like a Lamia, a species of Demi-humans known to Aur. [Are you the one who took Froros eye?] [Yes, Nagia is my name. Pleasure to make your aquaintance.] The half-human half snake named Nagia gave a graceful bow. [Aur. Now if you dont mind, I would like to buy her eye back from you.] [Ara ara, maa maa. Then how about doing so in exchange for your newly-aquired language understanding Skill?] Nagia proposed with a playful tone. [Sounds good to me. Anything else you want to add to the transaction?] [Not really. Just be aware that do not accept refunds. But if you will ever want to get it back, I will gladly exchange it with you for another thing.] [Wait! If its the language understanding you want, then take mine!] Froro broke between Aur and the smiling Nagia. [I regret to tell this to you, Froro, but that would not be enough.] [Wha!] Froro screamed at Nagia, who didnt seem to feel sorry for her at all. But Aur suspected it was going to be this way. [Why?! Why wont you accept my exchange?!] [My poor Froro, you do not seem to understand how business works. There is no gain for me in exchanging the things that are of equal value. In order to get your eye back, hmm, lets see youll have to give me something thats ten times their value.] She was driving a hard bargain that Froro just couldnt compete with after all. And it shouldnt be a surprise to anyone. After all, theres no way that anyone in their right mind would even consider giving a lowly slave a chance at fair trade. But more importantly, but there was a measure of truth to her words. [Thats!] [Move aside, Froro. You might not like it, but what she says isnt entirely wrong.] From a merchants perspective, it was perfectly natural to make as much profit as possible from any business transaction possible. [I like kind-hearted people like you. Now then, Aur, lets see what other Skills you might offer to me in exchange] Nagia squinted her eyes and stared at Aur. At that moment, there was a sharp click-like sound, and Nagia closed her eyes, as if she was trying to endure immense pain. [.! What was that just now?!] [Didnt they ever teach you that peeking inside other peoples heads is in an extremely poor taste?] Aur smiled at Nagia, who was still holding her face in pain. She tried to do something to him, but the magical barriers around him prevented her from doing it. [How absolutely wonderful! I have never heard of a Skill capable of blocking other Skills!] But instead of being angry, Nagia seemed to be extremely excited. [So how about this? I will give you Froros eye if you give me that Skill of yours.] [Aur, no! Dont listen to her!] Ignoring Froro, who desperately pulled on his sleeve, Aur was deep in thought. [I dont mind, but theres one thing that I have to correct you on. This is not a Skill. Its a technique. Knowing this, are you still interested in it?] [A technique? I have no idea what that word means, but very well.] Leaning curiously towards him, Nagia nodded her head. Handing over something like this is going to be much better deal then losing one of the things you were born with. Even if he loses it now, all he has to do is to learn it again. [Then you have yourself a deal. And just to be sure, I hope you will really return Froros eye once you get my technique.] [But of course. I never lie in my business endevours.] Nagia was smiling all the time, but Aur knew that that statement was a big fat lie. [Aur, dont do it!] [Now then, take it!] Aur declared loudly, pushing away Froro who desperately tried to stop him. [Dont mind if I do.] Nagia stretched her hand towards Aurs chest, and when her fingertips touched it they sunk into his body. He didnt feel any pain, but he felt a strange sensation as if something was crawling throughout his entire body, searching for something. [This is astounding!] After a while, Nagia withdrawn her hand, which now held a gem in it. It was smaller when compared to what Froro gave to Aur, but it shined brightly and was shaped like a perfect sphere with no rough edges whatsoever. [I have never seen such a refined Skill!] Nagia sighs and looks at the gem in her hands with adoration. [I see. So this is how Skills are removed from the body.] On the contrary, it was the exact opposite for Aur. When she extracted that technique from him, he has lost all the memory and knowledge of protection from magic. He couldnt recall the things he was certain he knew, but he was aware that [he has lost something important to him]. It was a very strange occurrence, completely different from his memory manipulation technique where the target couldnt even remember that it forgot something. Name: Nagia Race: Tail Tribe Gender: Female Age: 16 years old Master: Sarnak Possessed Skills: {Tightening}, {Sword LV2}, {Rush}, {Language Knowledge}, {Presence Concealment LV1}, {Skill Crystallization}, {Identify} When he tried to focus on tha strange feeling inside of him, letters appeared in his line of sight, displaying the information about the woman who took his technique from him. [Wha?!] [What a strange technique. So this is a Skill Called {Identify}, huh? But I have to say, you are surprisingly younger than you look.] Aur was looking at the information displayed in front of him while paying no heed to the astonished Nagia. He honestly thought she was in her mid-twenties, thanks to the aura around her and her overly aboundant chest. Then again, there is a possibility that maybe the passage of time or the calendar in here work differently then in Aurs world. [How were you able to do that?! Now that I have your Skill, you shouldnt have been able to do that!] [I thought I told you that it was a technique, not a Skill. And that was not the only technique in my possession.] The technique that Nagia took from Aur was the most basic, low-grade method of countering any direct magic interference to the user. Although it can be constantly deployed without the user even being aware of it, there is a limit to which techniques it can block, and its applicability is limited even further if the user is not able to predict which ones will be used against him. Incidentally, Aur has a number of high-grade anti-magic techniques at his disposal, however, those one need to be activated manually in order to take effect. For example, he as the one that can invalidate any advanced techniques used against him, one that can analyze the nature of other techniques without the enemy being aware that they are being analyzed, and the one that he used just now, the one that allows him to copy the effects of the opponents techniques. [By all means, I would like you to sell that Skill to me as well ara?] Nagia placed the crystal with Aurs technique in her mouth, but then took it out and looked at it suspiciously. [W-What on earth is this?!] [I though I already told you. That is not a Skill. Its a technique.] The word Skill differs from [technique] in the sense that it is fundamentally independent. It can be used alone, without any prerequisites. However, the techniques cultivated by Aur are different. All of his techniques are interrelated, stacked and synergic with other techniques. Thats why extracting only a single technique from him will achieve nothing, and conversely, if any of his techniques gets removed, it can be replaced with a different, similar one. Aur has already replaced the magical protection that had already been extracted from him, making up for the one he gave away to Nagia, who wont be able to utilize it It is because she does not know anything about the presumption of magical power, how to circulate it throughout her body, and how to handle magic without casting. In other words, it is as if he handed her only the recipe for a dish she has never heard of, but didnt include the most important thing: the ingredients. On the other hand, Aur remembers what he wants to make even if he forgets how to make it, so he can devise a recipe from scratch if need be. So it was a good deal for him from the very beginning. [Now then, give me Froros eye, just like you promised.] [.No, I cannot accept that.] Aur held his hand expectantly, but Nagia refused to follow through with their deal. [This is a defective product! I cant accept such transaction!] [I said from the beginning that it was not a Skill, but a technique. Or did we make a different deal that I am not aware of?] But to Aurs words, Nagia offered only a mocking laughter. [Oh really? Did I make such a ridiculous promise now?] She brandished a sword that was on her waist. Froro bit her lip, knowing perfectly well that she wasnt going to give him a fair deal to begin with. But now it was too late for regrets. [I see.] Aur, however, answered her without any signs of being disappointed. [Well in that case, I guess I will have to show you what happens to those who think they can fuck a Sorcerer over when making a deal with him.] He muttered so quietly. Almost eerily so. [Ahhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!] Moments later, Nagia dropped her sword and started writhing on the ground. [It hurts! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! What did you do to me!?] [I did literally nothing. You did that to yourself.] Aur looks down on Nagia, who was visibly in agony. Seeing the expression on his face, froro was genuinely frightened. Many people enjoy hurting others and making them suffering. They always smile when they do so. With a gruesome, vulgar, dirty grin. However, Aur was completely expressionless. He doesnt enjoy Nagias suffering at all. Hes not even interested in it. [It is a pain of the soul, something that, unlike the pain of the flesh, you cannot get used to it or go crazy from it.] When he stood over her like that, he looked more terrifying then if he reveled in her suffering. [Forgive me please please! Please! Please!] Nagia pleaded, crying from what looked to be an unbearable amount of pain. [If you want to set yourself free from this pain, then what you have to do is really easy. You just have to keep your promise.] [I dont have itanymore! Floros eyeI gave it to my master..SarnakI lost it!] So it was just as Froro thought: Nagia didnt intend to keep her end of the bargain from the very beginning. But apparently Aur knew that, and he still made her promise him. That was so shocking that Froro no longer had any will to blame Nagia for what she did. [I see. Then theres nothing we can do about it, is there?] [Aur! Cant you forgive her already?!] Froro begged Aur to stop. [You cannot be so quick to forgive. A promise is a contract, and a contract is a curse. This is what happens when you bareak a promise made with a Sorcerer. I am not doing anything to hurt her now. She has brought this upon herself.] n other words, even Aur himself cannot stop Nagias pain. Nagias face suddenly turned pale in response to his words. [But but isnt that just too cruel? Does she really have to suffer so much?] [Curious words for someone who was so worried about me not too long ago. I any case, there is no way for me to break the curse. Nagia simply grabbed Aurs foot, and sobbed into it. [Please! I beg you! Ill do anything you want! Just this pain.!] And so, when she finally begged [H huh?] She realized that the pain has left her body as if it was never there to begin with. [You said it yourself.] Aur looked down on her, and grinned. [You said that youre going to do anything. This time, make sure you keep that promise of yours.] Nagia needed a few solid seconds to fully realize what she has done, and how much deadly weight her words truly carried. Volume 3 - CH 2.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Chapter 2: Lets Get Back What Was Stolen From Us, Part 2 [Sarnak is the ruler of The Bottom , known as the {Steel Shield}.] Nagia, who was ordered by Aur to tell them everything about her boss, says so. [{Steel Shield} you say?] [As far as I was able to tell, its a Skill that [Renders all physical attacks innefective]. No normal attack will ever reach him as long as he has it in his possession.] She was surprised when Aur used {Identify}. In other words, usually there is no Skill that allows to hinder the appraisal process, and normally the opponent cannot even notice that he was appraised in the first place. That means that she must have checked this Sarnaks abilities, and by doing so, she realized that she will never be able to win against him, which led her to accepting her position as a slave. [Hmm what else?] [W-What else? Well besides that, he is also a master swordsman thanks to his {Sword} Skill being at Lv5.] Aur recalled that Nagia herself had that Skill, but she was at Lv2. Usually with such things its that the higher the number, the better, or stronger the ability, but he does not know if that is the standard here. For example, if he were to compare the three swordsmen hes aquainted with: Yunis, Nadja and Hoderi, based on their sword skills alone, then Yunis would be the weakest of the three. But if all three of them actually fought against each other, then Yunis would be the winner every time, hands down, and thats because there is a big difference between those three. Not in the raw physical strength, but in their abilities. TOP ARTICLES1/5Mercenaries in Apocalypse Volume 1Chapter 29 As far as Aur was concerned, strength was not something that could be classified with something as trivial as numbers. But for Nagia, it was the exact opposite. [Umu. What else?] [This again?! Just how much do you want to know about him?!] [Exactly, how much.] Aur glanced down at Froro, who was at his side all thetime by clinging onto his waist. [How long are you going to keep that up? Youve been like that for a while now.] [I think shes doing that because shes worried about you, Lord Aur. Sarnak is a ruthless and unforgiving man, and involving yourself with him will not be the safest thing to do.] Since someone like Nagia says so, then there has to some measure of truth to her words. [Aur, no! No attack can pass through Sarnarks {Steel Shield}. There is no way you can win against him] [I agree with that. I understand that you are strong and have more than one trick up your sleeve, but everything is meaningless in front of Sarnak.] The words of the two girls overlapped with one another, making Aur grumble in annoyance. [Does he have any other special abilities?] Steel Shield: the ability to invalidate any and all physical attacks. The exact details of this Skill might remain unknown until he examines it personally, but the impression that Aur got from Nagia and Froros words was that it sounded terribly incomplete. If it really invalidates only physical attacks, then it should mean that this Sarnak could still be hurt by non-physical attacks. Also, while steel is undoubtedly a strong and durable metal, it is by no means indestructible. Also, in order for it to take effect, it probably has to be deployed manually against each and every attack, so in that aspect it is a far cry from Aurs own invincibility. At the very least, it doesnt sound like it will be in the same league as the {immortality}, {omnipotence} and {omniscience} that Aur was dealing with up to this point. [An undefeatable shield and unparralelled sword technique. Thats a scary combination that makes him pretty much undefeatable, so he doesnt need anything else.] Nagia proclaimed. She has been instructed by Aur not to hide anything from them, so it really looks like he does not have any other abilities at his disposal. [Well, thats fine I guess.] Whether that is true or not, Aur doesnt see that as a reason for him to be on alert. [In any case, lets go have a little business talk with him, shall we?] For now, they just have to do what they have decided on doing. [Business talk, you say?] A beautiful man who was sitting in a leather chair turned towards them with a grimace as if he smelled something foul. That man, was Sarnak. His shiny golden hair and delicate features could very well get him mistaken for a woman, if it wasnt for his muscular upper body and sharp look in his eyes that were giving off a strong and fearless expression. Around him were various slaves of inhuman races, including the ones with horns just like Froro, winged ones and furry ones, but Sarnak himself had no horns or wings whatsoever, and no tails or scales. He looked just like your regular human. [That I do. And I come here bearing an ability fit to rival you, Sarnak {The Steel Shield}. Standing in the middle of a spacious room located in Sarnaks quarters, Aur took a stone cube about the size of his hand from beneath his robes. [Now, I wonder what that might be?] Even though he glanced at the grey cube with shining bluish lines on it, it was obvious that he had no interest in it, since he believed that nothing could rival his {Steel Shield}. [Lets see if I were to give it a name, it would probably be {Stone Wall Armor}.] It was a Dungeon Cube, but since this new language apparently has no word for [Dungeon], then Aur had to come up with something different. [A stone wall?!] Immidiately after hearing the name, Sarnak stood up in his chair and leaned forward. [Yes, indeed. Why dont you try attacking me?] Despite being a little confused by his sudden reaction, Aur places the Dungeon Cube on the palm of his opened hand and makes such a declaration. In the next moment, a stone wall appeared directly next to Aurs throat, scattering a myriad of sparks. [Hou?] Top, botto, left, right, diagonally, upfront. Sparks are scattered in all those directions in succession, and each time the Invisible Labyrinth Labyrinthos sealed withing the Dungeon /cube prevents Aur from being hit by the attacks he wasnt even able to see. [Lets see how youll block this one!] Sarnak looks like hes genuinely excited. With each attack, the speed of his slashes only increased, but each time the wall managed to extend from withing the Cube just in time to prevent Aur from getting injured. Perhaps he was testing which was faster: His offense or Aurs defense. But it was a futile attempt. That is because the stone wall does not materialize itself at the exact moment of damage prevention, but it is there even before the attack takes place. Yet even despite that, Sarnak was still getting faster. He released countless slashes trying to aim for the moment before the stone wall materializes itself, almost hiding Aur behind a wall of solid stone at one point. [To think that there would be a Skill able to surpass my swordplay! Looks like this is a real deal!] Sarnak declared with a tinge of irritation in his voice, after which he has sheathed his sword. [This [armor] of mine is not only effective against slashing attacks, but it can also protect me against non-physical threats such as fire and poison.] [Hm? I see.] However, Sarnak didnt show much of a reaction to Aurs elaborate explanation, which was strange, since Aurs bet was that once he heard that his ability can block that which his own {Steel Shield} cannot he would get interested in it. [I want to exchange this ability of mine for Froros eye which you have received from Nagia.] [Sure, I dont mind such a trade is what I would like to say, but I feel like I should ask about one thing first.] Sarnak directs his sharp gaze at Aur and asks. [Will I be able to use it in the first place?] Aur expected such a question, but he squinted his eyes nonetheless. [You will be able to use, but using it effectively will undoubtedly require some training.] He cannot allow himself to lie here. If he doesnt want to end like Nagia, he needs the entire deal to be fair from start to finish. [You say [some training], but how long would that be, exactly?] Sarnak continued to drill him for the information. [It depends entirely on you. I cant say for sure because I dont know the full extent of your abilities] Aurs magic control is one of the best in the world after hes devoted most of his life to create the ultimate Dungeon. The Dungeon Cube it a magic tool that he can freely manipulate. In other words, if anybody else wanted to use it the same way as he does, he would have to get on his level in controlling his magical power. [But it should take around 70 years, give or take.] which would undoubtedly take the most of an average humans lifespan. [Ha! 70 years! Did you really thought I was going to fall for such an obvious scam?!] Even though Sarnak spoke such words, his tone was not an angry one. Instead, he sounded amused, and smiled happily. All of his question are dangerously fatal, Aur thinks to himself. He was shown a completely unknown magical tool, and he was able to not only confirm that could be able to use it himself, but also got to know how long would it take him to do so. That was far beyond Aurs expectations of him. In the first place, no ordinary human could just look at the Dungeon Cube and determine that it is something that [he will be able to use himself]. The part where Aur blocked all of Sarnaks slashes was fully automatic, and didnt require Aur to do anything manually at all. However, putting the matter of how he realized it aside, it looks like he wont be able to make a successful transaction with it. He has to think of another way. [Very well! Our business talk is over. Bring it to me.] Aur was amazed at Sarnak who said so. One of the slaves brought abox with him, and Sarnak took a stone from it. It was a jet-black stone that looked exactly like one of Froros eyes. It looked different from both Aurs magic protection Skill, which was shaped like a sphere, and the language knowledge Skill which looked like a rough quartz. This one looked like a beautifully cut gemstone. [Here, the eye.] Sarnak received the Dungeon Cube from Aur and threw the eye into the air randomly. Aur caught it with his right arm, which fell to the ground in the very next moment. [ What is the meaning of this?] Aur asks in a low voice, gazing at his arm, which now rolled onto the ground after being cut off at the elbow. [I told you that the time for business talk is over, didnt I?] Sarnak replied as he held a sword which was stained red with blood in front of him. [Now, its time to plunder!] Volume 3 - CH 2.3 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Chapter 2: Lets Get Back What Was Stolen From Us, Part 3 [Hey, isnt that the violation of our agreement?] [Violation? What are you talking about? I gave you the eyes in exchange for your ability, just like we promised.] Kicking Aurs severed arm to the side, Sarnak picked Froros eyes from the ground. [There is no rule that prevents me from taking the thing I have traded back afterwards. Thats all there is to it Nagia!] Sarnak raised his voice, and Nagia, who was waiting outside of the room up to this point, came in with a puzzled expression. [Lord Sarnak what is going on?] [I know that youve been in leage with this guy na-ah-ah-ah, dont you dare saying anything stupid unless you want to regret it.] Putting his sword against Aur, who was holding his arm to stop the bleeding, Sarnak gnawed at Nagia. [Go and take this guys Skill of using that stone wall or no, that would be too much of a hassle. Take all the Skills he has away from him. Hows that business transaction for you, huh? Isnt exchanging your life for all of your Skills a generous offer?] [. I see. The eye.] As soon as Aur muttered that, his left leg has been torn off. Top ArticlesStarship Chapter 61READ MOREREAD MOREREAD MOREREAD MOREREAD MOREREAD MORE [What have I told you about saying anything stupid? But, since youve been so perceptive to notice that, I will graciously enlighten you: thats right. I have seen and heard all of your interactions with Nagia.] Sarnak laughs, flickering Froros eye between his fingers. [Oh, what a silly demon you are. You offered it to me without even knowing its real value.] The one who laughed now was not Sarnak, but Nagia. When she appraised Froro, she learned of the Skills name, but not its effect. Even if Froro knew that her eye was special, apparently she had no idea of its true worth. Otherwise, she would have never parted with it under any circumstances. [This is the Eye of the Ruler. The eye of the one who rules the entirety of the demonic race, the eye of the Demon Lord!] [The Demon Lord?!] Aurs eyes opened widely with surprise, before the tip of Sarnaks sword pierced his right foot. [Ghuuu!] [Careful here, youre going to die for sure if you keep this up. Well, technically speaking I could kill you and then take everything away from you so at the very least I will make sure to leave your tongue intact. Nagia, get on with it.] Sarnak lowered his sword and commanded her in an extremely bored tone. [Wait!] Suddenly, Froro appeared before Aur, stopping Nagia from coming any closer to him. [Oh look, its the Demon Queen herself! Or perhaps I should say Her Majesty the Ex-Demon Queen? Anyway, good day to you!] Sarnak welcomed Froro in a mocking manner, putting a strong emphasis on the [Ex] part of her title. [H-Her Majesty!?] Nagia eyes almost shot out of their sockets. Did she really didnt know about that? What a surprise. [Aur! Swear to me, here and now, that you will become my servant. If you do that, we might just get out of it..!] [Did you really think I will allow that?! Get her, everyone!] Sarnak gave the order to all his slaves, but they just looked at him with confused expressions. [DO IT!] He screamed at them again, and this time they all attacked Froro all at once. [Aur! Please, I beg you, become my servant or!] Froro begged as she was being pressed against the floor by Sarnaks slaves. [SHUT UP!!!] Sarnak raised his sword high into the air, aiming at Froro [I refuse. (TL Note: DAGA KOTOWARU!)] Aur declared, making Sarnak stop dead in his tracks. [What did you say?] [Are you deaf? I said I refuse. I you really listened to all of my conversations with Nagia then you should know this: I dont bow down to anyone. I am the only one who will decide my way of life.] Everyone, including Sarnak, Nagia and the slaves stared at our, dumbfounded. Froro wanted Aur to become her servant because she genuinely wanted to help him, but he turned her plea down, so what was going to happen to him now was a complete mystery.] [..ha.] Sarnak was the first one to return to his senses. [Hahahahahahahaha! What a splendidly poetic nonsense! Dont you think youre better suited to be the Demon Lord than her?] He laughed and laughed, and just couldnt stop laughing. [So before you really decide to become one Nagia. Take all of his Skills.] He once again ordered Nagia to do so. [.Yes.] She puts her hand into Aurs chest and then slowly pulls it out. [Ohhhhh.!] Sarnak couldnt hold his excitement when he saw a huge crystal of pure light that emerged from inside Aur and screamed in unrestrained joy. An absurdly large amount of Skills, each one shining with such brilliance, was something that he had never seen before. [Today is just the best day ever! I got the Eye of the Ruler, the Demon Queen herself, and a whole bunch of new Skills I have never seen before! With them, I will be able to go back to being a member of the Wall Clan for sure, and finally say goodbye to this shithole of a Bottom layer! No with this, becoming a member of the top brass, or even royalty, will no longer be an unachievable dream!] Laughing like a child that just got its hand on a new toy, Sarnak reached towards the the crystal with Aurs Skills with his hands, but all his fingers managed to grab was the empty void. [What is the meaning of this?!] Sarnak directs his gaze towards Nagia, who took the crystal before him and was now raising her own sword. [T-This is not what you think, Lord Sarnak! My body is! On its own!] Nagias sword swings sideways, Striking Sarnaks neck. It was a clean hit that he had no chance of avoiding. [Aur, was that your doing?] But Aur didnt say anything to Nagia and didnt seem to have ordered her anything in advance. So the most obvious conclusion would be that he can control her without saying a single word. [Admirable effort, but its useless. Did you really thought my {Steel Shield} would crumble from something as mediocre as that?] Indeed, no matter how many times Nagia shook her blade at him, he didnt have to worry about a thing. Thanks to his protective Skill, even his clothes didnt receive any damage at all. When she saw that normal attacks were ineffective, she tried to constrict around him with her snake lower half. Even if she cannot hurt him by doing so, then how about binding his movements?! [I told you it was useless.] However, Sarnak simply pried Nagias snake part open and broke himself free from her grasp. That means that not only is his {Steel Shield} negating physical attacks, but is also seems to be blocking any physical phenomenon that tries to interfere with him. [Stopping, huh?] [Hou?] Sarnak raised an eyebrow in response to Aurs grunt. [Youre stopping whatever comes into contact with you or rather, you make it lose its power.] Thats why even if he were to be cut with a sword it wouldnt even leave a scratch on him and he could get out of being crushed by a giant snake without breaking a sweat. Going by that logic, he could probably deal with flames and poisons in the same way, since they are, at the end of the day, a physical phenomenon, meaning that despite its misleading name, {Steel Shield} could, in fact, deal with almost any kind of attack. That is why he showed no interest with Aurs Dungeon Cube even after hearing that it could stop non-physical attacks. [You are the first person ever to figure out how my Skill actually works. Well, whatever] He evaded and deflected another flurry of Nagias sword slashes. [Your attacks are meaningless as long as I can see them.] And he reached towards the crystal with Aurs Skills which fell out of her hands [Ha] but it has already rolled in front of Froro. [Let go of me, YOU IMPUDENT MONGRELS!!!!] Froros angry voice surprised the rest of the slaves so much that they have loosened their grip on her enough so that she could reach out and grab the crystal, swallowing it all at once. [Wha. YOU BITCH!!!!!] Sarnak swung his sword in a blind rage, but it has been blocked by a solid stone wall. [Hou] Aur exclaims, amused by the sight before him. [This is?] Froro was no less surprised than Sarnak, because the stone wall that protected Froro from Sarnaks attack did not come from the Dungeon Cube. It appeared from the floor of this Dungeon itself. [Eh?! Kyaaaah!] The wall expanded further, pushing the surrounding slaves away. [Impossible! Is this a Skill that creates new walls?!] Paying no mind to the confused Sarnak, Froro looked at Aur as if she was asking for his permission. [You can have them for a while. Make sure to try them out to your hearts content.] [Thank you. I owe you one, Aur.] Froro bowed her head to Aur in a gesture of thankfulness, and then turned towards Sarnak, who glared at her in return. [Now, I believe it is time for me to get my eye back from you SARNAK!!!!!!] Volume 3 - CH 2.4 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Chapter 2: Lets Get Back What Was Stolen From Us, Part 4 [Did you really thought this was going to give you any type of advantage against me?] Suppressing the angry shaking of his limbs, Sarnak brandished his sword again. [Did you already forgot what happened to Aur, who wielded exactly the same Skill you have now? Even if you have it, you wont be able to defeat me. Youll end up exactly like him!] Despite all that transpired, it remains a fact that Sarnak has undisputedly defeated Aur. Even if Froro obtained exactly the same Skill Aur possessed, there is no way for her to be stronger or better at using it than him because she lacks the experience at using it. Therefore, Sarnaks reasoning is the correct one here. Or at least it would have been, if that was the only Skill Froro has received from Aur. [Guh!] When he rushed towards froro to hit her with his sword and kill her instantly, Sarnak was suddenly hit by a pillar that emerged from the ground before her in a brief flash of light. Unable to dodge it in time, he took a few steps back while grunting in agony. Top ArticlesStarship Chapter 61READ MOREREAD MOREREAD MOREREAD MOREREAD MOREREAD MORE [Impossible! This body of mine got hurt?!] Feeling the sensation of pain for the first time in a really long while surprised him, to say the least. [You bitch, what did you do?!] But Froro didnt answer. She just continued to stare at Sarnak. [Answer me!] Sarnak screams and performs another slash. But this time, a horizontal pillar grew from the ground after another flash, preventing him from attacking by hitting his arm. [Gu, uh.!] He doesnt know how she did it, but the power of his {Steel Shield} has been nullified somehow. But he didnt lose it. He reached deep inside of himself and confirmed that his Skill still existed in him. But then, why did such an impossible thing happen? Without a doubt, Froros attack managed to inflict harm on him. Was it due to some of Aurs unknown Skills? Or was it Froros ability as a Demon Lord? [Dont be so cocky!] Dodging the pillars that fly towards him like spears, Sarnak Rushes towards Froro, who tries to keep a safe distance between them that way. He cannot predict where the next pillar s going to appear, but since they werent super fast, he was able to dodge some, but not all of them [Kha! You think this is going to stop me?!] Thankfully the damage the pillars were doing to him was not all that high. Although the initial strike send him back a few steps due to the unfamiliar feeling of pain, it was nothing to be afraid of when he was prepared to take it. [Eat this!!!] Finally reaching Froro, Sarnak swung his blade towards her neck. Another pillar appeared to protect her like a shield, but it was too slow to surpass the speed of his Lv.5 swordsmanship. It will definitely reach her neck. But it just passed through nothing but an empty space. [HOW?!!!!] Froro hasnt moved an inch. She literally did nothing to escape Sarnaks blow. Sarnak knows that he has not gone crazy, but then how it it possible that his sword didnt do any damage? [ The floor!] After a moment, Sarnak finally noticed it. Froro could raise the floor they were standing on at will. So not only can she create pillars, but she can also manipulate the surface of the floor! [How impudent!] Many more pillars rise from the ground to interfere with Sarnak. As he was busy dodging them, he noticed that the ceiling also began to descend in order to crush him. In order to save himself, he trued to dive towards the place that the least amount of obstructing pillars but was just a second too late. A low sound echoed across the room, and the rising floor stopped. It meant that Sarnak was completely crushed between the ceiling and the floor. Bearing witness to that result, Froros eyes opened widely. [Ha] Not because Sarnak was crushed to death even after he spotted a possible escape route for himself. [Hahahahahahahah! So thats how it is!] But because Froro knew that he was safe. [What a boring trick! Who would have thought that my {Steel Shield} had such an obvious weakness?] It was neither the effect of Aurs unknown skills nor the ability of the Demon Lord that caused the pillar to hurt him even with the {Steel Shield} active. The {Steel Shield} cannot protect the user from its own power, and thats because of the Skills limitation, and the fact that Sarnak never tried to see what would happen if he were to attack himself. However, it should be natural if you think about it. If he were to negate all of his own power, he wouldnt have even been able to walk, because in order to do that, you need to be strong enough to sustain your body in the upright position and have enough power to kick your feet off the ground with each and every step. Thinking about it that way, feeling pain just because you bumped into a pillar was both incredibly basic and stupid. That being said, there is no need for him to panic that hes going to get crushed, because these walls and pillars cannot crush him. After all, when the ceiling touched him, its movements stopped then and there. [Now then lets put an end to this bad luck.] Now that he knows that Froro has no way of harming him, there is no need for him to panic. He just has to take it slow and kill her when he gets the chance. [No way, I didnt think it wont work on you.] Froro murmured. [Ha! Did you really thought I was going to get caught in something so obvious?] Only one place remained safe while the rest of the ceiling was coming towards him. She must have prepared a trap for him there, like some kinda blade, for example. If he were to jump at it himself, the blade would be able to hurt him. Unfortunately for Froro, in war it is a common practice to provoke the enemy to take certain actions so that you could use it against them. That is why Sarnak, who has survived many battles and used that strategy more than once, was able to spot it so easily. [Yes. Well, I thought it was a good trap, but apparently I was mistaken.] Froro sounded disappointed. At the same time, Sarnak thought that something was not right here, because the floor and the ceiling were not returning to their original positions. [Also, I never wanted to catch you in that trap.] [..What?] The effect of every Skill has a time limit. Most of them disappear in an instant or a few seconds after they have been used, like {Sword Arts} or {Identify}, but there are also some that can last for a few minutes or even hours. In any case, it is a fundamental rule that their effects will eventually end, and that time is often proportional to the Skills potency and scale. Moreover, Skills that create something similar to a {Mothers Wall} couldnt possibly last long. But here in this case, Sarnak might have returned to normal after a few seconds, but the raised floors and pillars showed no signs of disappearing anytime soon. [Sarnak. The magic I used you might find it hard to believe, but it is not a magic that creates floors or pillars. It is a magic that can transform and move the {Mothers Wall}.] [Huh?] It took a sold few seconds for Sarnak to understand what Froro was talking about. The {Mothers Wall} is an absolute thing for those who live here, there can be no doubt about that. You cant destroy it, or damage it in any way. Moreover, no one ever thought about using a Skill to operate it. [D-Dont be absurd! Even if you could do that, you wouldnt be able to lift me!] Sarnaks {Steel Shield} nullifies any and all external forces working on him, so of course he wouldnt be lifted. But somehow, he was lifted near the ceiling. [I did the exact opposite, actually. I have lowered everything in the room except for where you were standing.] [T-Thats preposterous! You shouldnt be able to do something like that! You cannot do something like that!] Sarnak let out a pitiful cry. Over the course of his life he has commanded many slaves, robbed others of everything that was dear to them and trampled down anyone who dared to oppose him, but even he knew that he could do nothing against the {Mothers wall}. Even if he tried, he wouldnt be able to scratch it. It is something that transcends good and evil. For them, the {Mother Wall} is the world itself, an absolute thing that remains unchanged from birth to death. He didnt want to believe that there was someone who could operate it, and even if he could, he couldnt believe that anyone would actually dare to do it, and even if he actually did it, operating a wall of such a scale seemed entirely outside of the realm of mortals reach. Those were simple facts. But it was just as she said. [Is all of this a {Mothers Wall}!?] The ceiling that is barely of the same height as him and the countless pillars that surround Sarnak; if Froros words are to be believed, they wont be disappearing over time and they cannot be destroyed. [Eh? Havent I said that just now? Do I really have to spell it out for you? Alright, if thats what you want] Froro murmured with a bit of confusion as she stared at Sarnak. [Thats right. From the very beginning] With a thunderous rumbling sound, the space between the pillars has been filled with another pillar. [You were inside my stomach.] When Froro spoke those words, all the other sounds died out. This space has beencompletely sealed off. Although the {Mothers Wall} was made of ordinary pillars, there was no way for him to escape it. [Gu, ugh.!] Sarnak brandished his sword, trying to cut a way out for himself, desperately trying to ignore the fact that he was getting goosebumps and a cold sweat across his entire body. But despite the numerous slashes he delivered towards it, he couldnt even put a single scratch on it. [Hey, wait! No, impossible! Why is this happening?!] He cannot get out, that simple fact has gradually began to soak into the depths of Sarnaks heart. As he finally realized that, the walls began to creep on him even more. [Wait! Dont do this! STOP!!!!] Understanding exactly what was going to happen to him, Sarnak turned pale in an instant. His {Steel Shield} is invincible. No attack can ever go through it. So no matter how close the ceiling or walls will come to him, he will never be crushed by them. But at the same time, he has no means of stopping them from getting closer. If he were to press his hands against it, its movement would most definitely stop. But when he tried that, the walls changed their shape as if they were made out of soft clay, and only the parts that he did not press continued to approach him. [Waitwaitwaitwaitwait! This cannot be! Thats impossible! This cant be happening!] The wall that came crushing down on him was not destroyed, but Sarnak himself was not destroyed either. It just filled up everything around him except for the space where he was. It was a wall that fit itself to the exact shape of his body no matter how he tried to move. It was as if it was molding itself around him. In the end, the space around him has been filled to such a degree that he wasnt even able to move a finger. His {Steel Shield} wont be of any use this time. Even if he can stop any and all attacks from reaching him, it cannot protect him from the death from starvation, or from running out of the air to breathe. [Let me out! Get me out of here!] But no matter how much he screamed, his voice simply echoed in the narrow cavity, so he just closed his mouth in order not to run out of air too fast and to prevent the wall from getting inside of him. Thats right. He was inside the wall. Unfortunately for him, Sarnak realized that when it was all too late for him. He was already ruined. Volume 3 - CH 2.5 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Chapter 2: Lets Get Back What Was Stolen From Us, Part 5 [Fuu] Froro exhaled deeply after she made sure that Sarnak has been made completely immobile after she trapped him within the wall. Thanks to Aurs Skills, she was not only able to manipulate the walls, but also peek inside of them. The entirety of his knowledge and abilities was so vast and extensive, and yet she was able to wield that power without difficulties or hesitation. She wondered why was that possible? (So, have you settled your score with him for now?) Froro heard the words inside her head, and although they were in a language she did not understand, she was able to grasp their meaning. The thoughts belonged to Aur. He was communicating with her in such a way. (Just who in the hell are you?) Top ArticlesRuler Vol 5 Chapter 36READ MOREREAD MOREREAD MOREREAD MOREREAD MOREREAD MORE (I should be asking you the same.) Since they were using crystalized Skills, it would be logical for the residents of this place to be able to handle them. But combining several different Skills and using them freely would require extensive training and getting used to each and every one of them. And as for Aurs Skills that Froro used (Its actually called magic.) She was able to use that magic to take down Sarnak only thanks to this voices silent support. [Ah, uhm Your Majesty?] One of the Sarnaks remaining slaves raised her hand and directed a question at Froro. [What is going to happen to us from now on?] Froro was overwhelmed by that simple question. Right now she is not the Demon Lord. She is just a lowly slave at the Bottom, same as everyone else. She is not in a position to decide the fate of other slaves. (Is that really okay with you?) Aur asks, searching through her wavering heart. Even though they were the servants of their enemy just moments ago, right now all of them looked like they genuinely didnt know what to do from this point onward. There was no good answer to that question, and there wasnt a single right solution to the problem they were now facing. But the demons who now stared at Froro the subject who have been turned into slaves she honestly didnt know how she should answer them, or if she even had the right to do so. The slaves who now looked at Froro wore various facial expressions, but none of them was positive. Anxiety, confusion, anger, resentment, it was all completel expected when their circumstances and position were taken into account. [Everyone, please listen. Up until now, my life wasnt exactly easy. I also had a hard time, same as you.] But even despite all that shes been through, now she was able to genuinely smile when she looked at her fellow comrades in captivity. [I am a daughter of the previous Demon Lord, Stono. My name is Froro Sanao Eunice Aurelia.] When she spoke her full name, her expression was filled with longing and nostalgia, but they lasted for only a moment when she continued. [Sarnak has been sealed within this pillar, and is going to die soon. When that happens, you will be released from slavery.] All of the gathered slaves erupted into a wild roar. It wasnt a happy one, but the one of disbelief. [I am also a slave. I dont have anything left in my body. I cannot do anything by myself.] Froro understood full well what it feels like to be powerless, because thats exactly what shes been for so long. [Dont expect anything. Dont interefere with the affairs of others. Just focus on living through one day to the next.] However. It all changed when Froro saw a man who ended up in here just like she did, but unlike her, he never stopped pushing forward. [But that is not what I want anymore. I am tired of living a life where I am oppressed simply because I was born a demon. Where just because of that I was turned into a slave, deprived of all my freedoms and treated miserably! I dont want to just keep on existing as an empty shell, unable to grasp my future with my own hands!] But even so, theres no way that they would believe her just like that. [If you dont want to believe me then thats fine.] She was a former Demon Lord, the one who failed in her role as a ruler, and was robbed of everything and ruined as a result. [But, just this once I want you to believe in your own power.] Speaking to those who didnt believe in themselves and resigned themselves to their fates. [Our own power?] The one to mumble that was Nagia. [Demons if we are called demons, then it has to mean we once had power!] Froro screamed towards the crowd. The expressions of the slaves slowly began to change. The eyes that were focused on Froro now started to look at one another. [Nagias Tail Tribe has eyes more beautiful than those of humans and strong lower bodies. The members of the Wing Tribe have light bodies that can soar through the heavens. The Fang Tribe can cut through anything with their fangs and claws. We have all those things, so so we shouldnt be reduced to being nothing more but lowly slaves!] The silent murmurs among the slaves gradually grew louder. Right now, Froro had their undivided attention. [I want you all to believe. To believe in yourselves once again, and choose your own path!] It might well be a path that will lead them to ruin. They have ended up on it more than once. [Im not saying that you should make your decision right away. Give yourself a day to think about it, and decide only then.] After finishing her speech to the stunned slaves, Froro turned on her heels and left. [That was quite good.] [Aur.] When she left Sarnaks room, Aur was already waiting for her outside. [But I think that if youd have ordered them to make a decision now, most of them would have probably chose to follow your lead.] Those who have become slaves are not used to making their own decisions. That is why they have asked Froro whats going to happen with them in the first place. However, she did not choose to exploit that. [Youre probably right, but as I am now I wont be able to lead them.] Yet despite those solemn words, her expression looked quite refreshing. (If it is power that you want, then you can find it in yourself now. All you have to do is use it.) She heard Aurs voice echoing inside of her head once more. This Skill of his really is (Its magic.) As long as she has his magic, she would definitely be able to free the other demons. And with their help, she could even aim to conquer the top layer, similar to what Sarnak wanted for himself. But [No. This is something that has to be returned to where it belongs. Nagia.] [Y-Yes?!] Having her name called out so suddenly, Nagia appeared from the shadow in one of the corners. Her snake lower-body is capable of moving along the ground without making a single sound unless she chooses to be heard herself. In the entire world, there exist only a handful of people who could hear the members of the Tail Tribe moving while they are in their [Stealth Mode]. [Return all of the magic that in now in me to Aur.] [A-Are you sure that is what you want to do?] Froro nods affirmatively. Certainly, from her standpoint, returning such immesurable power to its original owner was nothing short of unreasonable. But to be honest, Froro would be extremely irritated if Aurs inner voice kept correcting her when she called his magic Skills. Indeed, in this sense such power was nothing but trouble. (Hey, what are you calling trouble?) (Those Skills of yours. Especially the one that allows you to hijack the bodies of others if you want to.) She could clearly hear Aur grinning inside of her head. If such a Skill (Magic.) if such magic ended up not in Froros, but Sarnaks hands, he would not have hesitated to steal her body for himself. Body Manipulation magic, in other words, the trick he had used to control Nagia back during their confrontation with Sarnak. If Aur truly is so skilled at manipulating the bodies of others as if he was moving his own body, then taking such a technique into yourself would be equivalent to suicide. Nagia reluctantly puts her hand inside Froros chest, pulls out Aurs Skill Crystal out of it and returns it to the original owner. [Ah?! Lord Aur! Your arms and legs!] Nagia was pretty shocked to see that Aurs limbs,even the ones that have been cut off by Sarnak returned to their original, healthy state. [We should thank him for cutting them off so cleanly. Otherwise Id have much harder job with putting them back together.] Aur fixed his limbs to such a degree that there wasnt even a trace of blood or any scars remaining. But after hosting his abilities inside of her, Froro wasnt even that surprised. [Okay, so what do we do now?] [Free the rest of the demonfolk from slavery of course.] Aur answered Froros question almost instantenously. [I see, thats very considerate of you. But can we do it with our numbers alone?] [No.] Froro stared at Aur and shook her head. She knew what he meant by that. If she really wants to change the status quo in here, she cannot rely on Aurs help alone. He literally has the power to change the world, and a whole bunch of insane abilities that Froro is not even sure where they have come from. It wont be an exaggeration to say that he could easily do what Sarnak could only dream of. However, Froro thought. She didnt know Aur for long at all, and he himself said as such: that he is most definitely not a good man. At the very least, he seems to be thankful to Froro for helping him and it doesnt look like he plans to hurt her, but if he cannot be her partner that she could unconditionally rely on without fearing that he might one day eat her up, then she cannot rely on him. If they were to cooperate, she needed to know that she has his full support. [Aur.] [What is it?] [I need your power if I am to succeed, but I cannot imagine how much is it going to cost me.] Aur frowned slightly, but Froro ignored that and continued. [The only thing that I can offer to you is all of myself. If I do that, will you lend me your strength?] [I can always have you without making such a deal.] Froro nodded. [I know you could, but I also know that you wont do it.] [And why do you think so?] If he was going to do so, he would have done it the first chance he got. [Because you are too proud to do so.] Perhaps he didnt expect such a comeback from her, because his eyes opened slightly in amusement. [You are strong and proud. Just like you said, you could have made me your own if you wanted. Thats why you dont have to fool or trick me. I offered you all of myself, and you can either accept it or say that its not enough. You can really do whatever you want.] After all, she had no other choice, because she has nothing left. Everything she once had has been taken from her, and her title of Demon Lord is nothing but a decoration now. So there was only one thing she could offer to Aur: sincerity. [You know, if you want to become a ruler, the I strongly advise learning a bit more about tactics.] [You didnt have to say that much! So? Whats it going to be? Are you going to cooperate with me or not?] Froro kept pushing him for an answer, which made him even more amazed. [You really are such a fool.] Aur said with a tired sigh. [If I were to help you then I would have to tech you everything I know from the very beginning, and that in itself would be a huge pain in the backside.] [Ah, uhm] Nagia tried to break into the conversation. [arent you telling us that precisely because youre willing to cooperate?] [Eh?] Froros eyes went wide open. [Dont go jumping into conclusions just yet. Im simply contemplating my options for the near future.] [Thank you so very much, Aur!] Froro bowed deeply to him, to which he reacted in the only way he could: by massaging his temples, feeling the oncoming headache. [Then, the first thing we should do is to think how we can get out of the Bottom. Any suggestions?] [Not right.] Confused, Froro tilted her head to the side. [Its true that this Bottom layer is not a place suitable for living, but the same can be told about the topmost layer.] At the top of the Dungeon, there are bound to be the ground, the sky, the moon, the sun, and the stars. [The top is the place where the rulers of this place must dwell. A place made for the greatest of the great, not ordinary creatures like you all.] But the Bottom is not like that. This is the final stop for the ordinary people. The deepest and darkest place. [That is why we are not going to aim for the top layer.] This is not a story in which the two Demon Lords aim to conquer the heavens. [Along with everyone else, we will aim for this place right here.] It is a story about how they regained the part furthest away from heaven. Volume 3 - CH 3.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 3: Lets Test the Demon Lords Power, Part 1 [Hmm, thats surprisingly not bad.] Aur said, overlooking the room filled wit pretty nice furniture, the one that formerly belonged to Sarnak. As expected of someone who has proclaimed himself the ruler of the Bottom layer, this room was nothing like the one Froro was using, where the only piece of furniture was a single leather mattress on the ground. [Uhm, Aur?] Since the owner of this room is now inside of a wall where he wont bother anyone anymore, do you think I could use this room instead?] [I dont think anyone is going to have any complaints about that, but uhm, why did you close the entrance?] Froro asked, looking at the entrance in a confused manner, because Aur used his Dungeon Cube to make a wall that blocked the only entrance to the room. [Why, you ask? Because I dont want anyone to interfere us od course.] Aur took off his robe and turned towards Froro. [You said you were going to offer all of yourself to me. I dont have any doubts about the honesty of your intentions, but I would like to confirm that.] [Yes, of course!] Froro replied with a stern expression. [So, I want you to hug me. Right here, right now.] [Eh?] Hearing his strange request, she tilted her head to the side in confusion. [You want me to do it to confirm my determination?] [Well, thats more or less it. I also need to see whether or not youre used to those kinds of things.] Even though she was a slave, Froros owner didnt seem to treat her a s a sex slave, but Aurs guess was that she must have done it at least once or twice in her life. [I have no idea what youre talking about but here you go.] Froro spreads her arms in a wonderful T pose, but it didnt look like she was going to embrace Aur by herself. [What do you think youre doing?] [Ah, Im sorry. If I am to prove my determination to you, then I guess I should be more proactive, right?] Only then Froro approached Aur and hugged him tightly. [How about it? Does it convey my determination?] She gazed at Aur with a serious look on her face. [No, that alone will not be enough to convince me.] Then, Aur lifted her body and gently threw her on top of the bed. [From now on I will measure your determination myself, by ravishing you.] And he stared back at her, dead serious. [Ravish me?] Froro parroted his words, having no idea what they meant. [Im sorry for my ignorance, but could you explain to me what does it mean to ravish someone.] Contrary to what Aur expected, it doesnt look like Froro has little experience in the sex field. She doesnt know anything about it at all. When that realization dawned on him, he held his head and closed his eyes. [Right now] Having said that, just because she doesnt know anything about sex does not mean that he can back out now. Besides, its something that had to be done sooner. [ Im going to do something that may very well be viewed as tarnishing your pride. Just accept it.] Even after saying so, Froros expression was still somewhat confused. [It this something that I should take literally?] [What do you mean?] [Because, truth to be told, I have never heard of a test of ones determination that is all about tarnishing ones pride? What is even such a test?] But she still had no idea what was about to happen to her. [Also, even though I dont know what you mean by ravishing me, am I correct in thinking that it is going to be a challenge that I cannot back down from no matter what?] [Well, when you put it that way] Froro nodded her head despite not grasping the finer details. [Well, whatever, I assure you, it is nothing tricky. All you have to do is to endure the pain that Im going to bring down upon you.] [So a contest of endurance, huh?] She had such a serious expression on her face that Aur almost felt sorry for how disappointed shes going to be when she realizes that its not going to be anything as grand as she envisioned. [With that said, you wont be needing those, so Im just going to take them off!] [Eh?! Wah, ubfu!] Aur forcibly stripped Froro of her clothing without giving her a second to protest. What he saw underneath them was so unexpected that he had to take a deep breath. Her skin way so beautiful like you could never imagine by looking at the poorly stitched, stained and tattered clothes she was wearing. Her waist looked so thin and constricted that it might snap in half at the slightest of touches, but her buttocks and thighs were full and plump, as if they were made specifically to accommodate the mans fleshy rod. The same could be said about her chest. It was so surprisingly big that Aur wanted to outright ask her where she was hiding those beauties this entire time. In terms of size she could easily rival Lilus, and they would probably keep their seductive shape even if she were to sleep on her back. The tips of her nipples had a pale pink color almost the same as her skin, and anyone who would not play with them could only be called a madman. [Whats wrong, Aur?] Froro asks Aur, who looks at her as if he wanted to gobble her up on the spot, without even trying to hide her exposed womanly parts. [No, nothing] Aur turned his eyes to the tattered clothis he has stripped off of her earlier. They were really poorly made, and barely even holding together. It certainly doesnt look like something that would allow the wearer to conceal their bust size. In light of that, Aur decided that the best course of action will be to check them empirically. Her breasts were not a hallucination nor a fake. They were so soft that their shape was changing with each movement f Aurs fingers, and so elastic that they were going back to their original form whenever he was letting go of them. It was a feeling that Aur was very familiar with. To sum it up, Froros were the breasts of the highest grade. [.? Aur?] Froro gave Aur another strange look as he just rubbed her chest all over without saying as much as a single word. For someone who didnt have any knowledge about sex, she didnt seem to feel any shame or discomfort at all. [Hmm open your legs up.] [??? ooookay?] Aur ordered her to expose her most secret place to him, and she proceeded to do so without hesitation. Aur wets his fingers with his saliva and gently traces them all over the entrance to the garden of her womanhood. [ Nnn..!] Froro screamed quietly. But rather than from the pleasure, she likely felt that more like a ticklish reaction resulting from touching the place that she normally does not touch. But there is no need to worry, shes going to be squirming from the pleasure soon enough. The sexual sense can be likened to the taste buds on the tongue, the nimble movements of the fingertips or muscle strength in such sense that it can be further developed as long as one continues to exercise it. So in order to mold Froro, a pure girl who does not know the pleasure of sex, into a full-fledged woman, she will have to be trained over the course of many days. That being said, although it was incredibly fun to paint a pure canvass of her innocent body into his favourite color, Aur was being less than delicate about the whole process, since he didnt exactly have the luxury of unlimited time to do so. [Hnnnnn.!] So what did he do? He used magic, of course. Just like with gaining night vision or possessing the strength of a giant, magic can be used to increase the bodys sexual sensitivity through magic. [Aur! What was that just..?!] Finally, Aurs magic infused finger reached the tip of her vaginal opening, and she raised her voice sharply as a reaction. [What. What is this.!? Aaaahhhhh!] Aur picked up her nipples without answering her questions on purpose. When he kneaded them with his fingertips, they immediately stood up, all perky and stiff. The appearance of the small, healthy-looking buds pleased him greatly. [Au,r.. fuaaaaahhhhh!!!] [I told you that youll have to endure it.] Froro tried to protest with her eyes widely opened, but he just covered her mouth with her hand. [Nothing youll say will change my mind.] All this time, he kept on penetrating Froros vagina with his fingers. [Ah, aaaahnn!] Froro screamed for a second time. From inside of her, a thick, transparent liquid started leaking out right onto Aurs fingers. It was a proof that she was finally getting into it. Hnn, fuu, ahh.. Nnnnnn, fuaaaaaah!!!! He gently put his fingers inn and started stroking her inner walls, pulling them out, reinserting them and repeating those two motions over and over. Every time Aur moved his fingers Froros body was shaking, prompting her to shout loudly. Nnng, ah fuuu. Nnnnnnggghhh.. Her breathing gradually grew more erratic as she gazed at Aur with moist eyes. She did not understand the meaning of the act he was currently performing on her, but she instinctively knew that it was only a prelude to something even greater. And she realized that she was subconsciously craving it. Meanwhile, Aurs wet fingers pierced deeply into her deepest place, and caressed the soft folds. That thin barrier was the undoubtful proof of her innocence. Nnnnah, nghhh.. ha.. ah. Nnnn. Now he used gentle movements so that he would not damage it. For the current Froro such a stimulus was simply too strong, so she started shaking her thighs like mad and panting loudly. Nnnnhah. nnnnnnHa, nnnnngghhh When he stimulated her hymen with one hand he grabbed her breast with the other, and crushed her nipple with his thumb and forefinger. Froro squeeled, stiffing her legs and arching her back as far as she could. And just like that, she has reached the first climax of her life. Aaahh, nnnn, aaaahnn, uunn, aaaaaa, n.. no! But even when she was flooded by the orgasmic sensation, Aurs fingers did not stop moving, and Froro herself didnt want to let them go, wrapping her walls around them, literally pushing them against her hymen. Aaaaahh? Nn, khuuAaaahahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Froro writhed and cried over and over, squeezing the sheets to the point here even her knuckles became white. Her overflowing love juices wetted Aurs wrists, creating a small puddle on the bed. When they began she was completely clueless and had no idea what was happening to her, but now her body was being educated in the act of receiving pleasure, slowly and carefully until her tensed muscles began to relax. Fuu fuu. Ha, ah. Aahhhhhhh.. With trembling shoulders and her legs thrown wide open and her face covered with sweat, tears and saliva, the girl watched with frantic breaths as Aur released his manhood from his underwear. Ah. ? It was Froros first time seeing such a strange thing, but even without knowing what it is and how it functions, something deep inside of her was telling her how it was going to be used. Her body already understood what it had to do. Without her noticing, the inner part of her crotch area has begin to itch and ache, and the love juices which began to leak out of it gave away her hidden desire. Give it to me ? Froro said so when she noticed what was happening to her. Spreading her legs as widely as possible, she pushed the petals of her secret flower open with her fingertips, pointing all the way to the back of it. Right here ? Please, Aur, stick your thing inside of me ? She said that seductively, with a delightful, bewitched expression. Volume 3 - CH 3.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 3: Lets Test the Demon Lords Power, Part 2 [Here I go.] Aur announced it to Froro and penetrated her vagina without even waiting for a reply. Her pussy swallowed his meat rod almost without any resistance. [Nnnn..!] Froro frowned slightly when he broke through the barrier of her chastity, but the pain she was filling was minimal. Aur, who was very familiar with the structure of a womans body,made sure to insert himself in a place that would ensure the least amount of pain possible, to the point where he didnt even need to use magic to make things easy for her. [Fuaaaaaa?] He slowly made his way forward, enjoying the sweet moans that were escaping from Froros mouth. [Nnnn? haaanmnnn? Ahhhhhh! ?] Maybe it was because she didnt know what an intercourse was, but her voice was terribly glossy, as if she was obsessed with the pleasure which was being delivered to her now. Aur? please, touch me here, just like you did before? She grabbed Aurs hand and guided it towards her chest while she tried to awkwardly move her hips at the same time. Ahh?So good? there?moreaaaahhhhn? He didnt hesitate to grab her boobs and rub them together, causing Froro to pant like she was agonizing. Her expression was completely taken over by her desire to feel nothing but pleasure, a face totally unbefitting of someone who called herself a Demon Lord at one point. There?Aur, right there? youre scratching me so much, I love it?moreplease, scratch me harder? Now that she was more accustomed to Aurs thing, she began to shake her hips more furiously as her vaginal opening tightened itself around Aurs meaty spear. [Do you not know how to call your special place properly?] Ahhnn?I know, but?but its such an embarrassing word that words wont leave mu mouth? Good to know that the inhabitants of this place at least know the concept of embarrasement. [I wont mind you saying it. Besides, if you want me to make you feel even better, you have to tell me clearly where do you want me to stick it.] [Deep in my p-pussy? I want to squeeze your dick with my pussy even more!] When he ordered her to do so, she spoke the embarrassing words without a shred of hesitation. [I thought those words were too embarrassing for you to speak them out loud?] It is, but but I want to do it with you lots more! There Aur, I said it, so as a reward po sure to scratch my pussy as hard as you can! [All right, all right.] Aur grabbed Froros waist and thrusted himself deeper inside of her. Aaaahnnn Aur, no my boobies play with my boobies some more! [Well look at you, acting so bossy all of a sudden.] Aur said jokingly while focusing all of his strength into his waist and fondling Froros breasts with both his hands. They are so big and soft, filling his palms to the brim and threathening to spill out unless he holds them firmly. All of his caresses also made them incredibly damp with sweat. Even though the entirety of her honey pot is clinging onto Aurs member, so much love juices is spilling out of it that her thigs became soaking wet as well. The warm, slightly slimy feeling pleasantly tickled the tip of Aurs dick. He just couldnt believe that someone with such a superb body was a virgin until just a while ago. If he wont be extra careful, he might just end up climaxing prematurely. [Wait somethings wrong here.] [Whats wrong, Aur?] Aur slowed his movements, to which Froro tilted her head in confusion. All this time, she didnt stop shaking her hips as if her pussy was another set of lips sucking on his cock. Her movements, which should have been awkward since she was a virgin, and now she was able to keep up with his thrusts and synch herself with his piston movement, all the while not letting his fleshy great club go. [You! Why are you?!] Iyaaan?! Thats not good, Aur.? Why dont you just focus on making me feel even better?? He tried to pull out, but was subsequently caught in an iron-grip leglock, after which Froro wrapped her arms around his back and pressed her chest onto his. More!? I want more of Aurs cock in my pussy? Bully it so much that youll turn it into a slobbering mess! ? The begging girl in front of him might have a horn on her forehead, but she is definitely not a succubus. And she is not a demon either. If she was a demon, then her body would consist of nothing but pure, concentrated magic power, but hers was 100% flesh and bone. She is a normal hybrid, just like any other humanoid creatures with horns, wings or tails. However, her lasciviousness, the way of hugging his body, and the memorization of sexual techniques was just as lewd and on par with the filthiest of succubi. [Very well. I will do just as you ask!] But unbeknownst to her, Aur has a bona-fide succubus as his main wife, and she was taking good care of him every single night. With no reason to hold himself back, Aur flips Froros body on her belly as they are still connected with one another, and lays himself on top of her. EhAu fuaaaahnnnnnn!? Although Froro was confused by the sudden change of position, as soon as Aur pierced her again, she immediately made a bewitched voice. Ahhhh!? Haaaahnnn!? Iiiiiiiiik!? So good!!!!? AUR!!!!!!!!? Even though hes been cut off from his magical amplification has been cut off from him, he was still able to satisfy Froro to such a degree that she was now desperately gasping for air, but she was till somehow able to keep up with his devilish tempo. It must be her natural gift. The fact that a girl like that lived her entire life without ever knowing the taste of a man was nothing short of a miracle. Ahhh? ahhh? ahhhhh? ahhhhhh? haaaaaahnnnnnnn!? Every time Aur hits her waist, the sound of wet bodies hitting each other echoes throughout the room. In order to seek further pleasure, Froro lifted her hips high into the air, and Aur b=grabbed her swaying cheeks that shook with every movement as if they had a mind of their own. Occasionally, he would shift his focus onto her nipples, pinching them with his fingertips, molding them into his ideal shape. Haaaan!? there! ? thats. so good!? He was forcibly prying her vagina open despite the fact that it continued to tighten around him, and relentlessly assaulted her breasts while he kept on working with his hips. Aaaah! ? There! ? Right there! ? No, ah, ahh, aahhhhhh!? If she was an ordinary virgin, Froro would feel nothing but pain each time Aurs penos was hitting the entrance to her womb, but now she was arching her back eagerly to increase the stimulation of an incoming climax. Aaahh! ? Nooo! ?Not yet! ? I ? aaah! AAAhhhhh??? But Aur does not intend to let her rest even for a second, piercing her deepest spot again and again. With each of his almighty thrusts Froros vision was going blank, and she trembled and stuck out her tongue like a bitch in heat. [Here it goes!] Aur makes a loud declaration and embraced Froro with all his power, preparing her for what was about to come, and she responded in kind. Ahhhhhh!? AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!!!!!??? Receiving the torrential flood of cloudy liquid straight to her vagina, Froro screamed loudly and thrashed about, convulsing in the waves of a violent orgasm. The amount that was pumped into her right now would be enough to produce quite a number of offspring, but given how innocent she was about some things, she might not even realize that. Nnghhhh..?Haaa, ahhhhhhh? After everything was said and done and Aur finally pulled his penis out of her, Froro collapsed on the bed, exhausted, but relaxed. Aur that was so amazing Im so happy we should do it again. Semen mixed with a small amount of blood began to drip out of her crack. Even though she didnt fully understand what they had done here, she said those words with a brilliant smile. [Of course. We can do it as much as you want.] Aur replied, after which he brought his face closer and kissed Froro. [!] Almost immidiately after, Floro had a dramatic reaction to it: she held her mouth with both hands, opened her eyes to the maximum and stared at Aurs face in sheer disbelief. [Ki] [Ki?] Aur was genuinely curious what was that about. [Arent babies made by kissing?!] Froro shouted with her face bright red. [Ah, well, thats] Thats definitely something that little kids or extremely innocent people would thinks so Aur wanted to explain tha to her, but [DDo you want to have a baby with me, Aur?! Ah!] While wondering how he should explain that kissing wasnt the act of child-making itself, Froro screamed as if she had realized something. [Well, of course youd want that I knew that, but I guess I wasnt ready for it. But now, since I said I will give you my everything, of course I should have taken that into account] [What? What are you saying?] Aur, who didnt exactly know what was going on anymore asked the questions, but before he could get an answer, Froro straightened her posture on the bed, and bowed deeply. [Imcompetent as I may be, I hope you will take care of me!] [No, wait! Youve got it all wrong!!] He shouted at Froro, who seemed to have reached an outrageous conclusion. Why did you choose to have a child if you were not going to get married? He then had to spend several hours explaining to the innocent Demon Lord that you couldnt make a baby from a kiss, and how exactly sexual intercourse works. Volume 3 - CH 4.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 4: Lets meet the next Assassin, Part 1 A small, semi-transparent box floats in an empty void. When Aur touched it lightly with his finger, a line extended from it and connected itself to another box. Multiple lines extend from that next box, and when they reach other boxes, they expand even further like a ghastly spiders web. Hmm a lot bigger than I initially expected. It was a map of the Dungeon that was being created in the blink of an eye. The scale of this Dungeon was similar to the one owned by Aur, and the scan was still going. Even if Froro was a former Demon Lord who didnt know if this Dungeon reached above the ground, it might well reach that point it keeps going up. A barrier, huh? A small one. At one point, the display stopped abruptly as if hit an invisible wall. A magical one, not the literal one made from solid matter. In conclusion, before it was interrupted Aur was able to scan the Dungeon about seven floors up from where he currently was. *Tsk*, so its impossible after all. He tried breaking through it with sheer force, but when he tried that he immediately felt dizzy and soon after his scan got interrupted. As I suspected. I just dont have enough magical power. Muttering that to himself he turned towards Froro, who was sleeping peacefully at his side. In this Dungeon, you gradually lose your magical power simply by being in here, so now Aur is too weak to do anything with his own power, but on the other hand, he already managed to recover quite a bit of it thanks to Froros help, to the point that he can actually stay awake without fainting every few minutes. For some unknown reason, she seems to have a huge amount of magical power stored inside her body, making her like a walking, sentient Dungeon Core. No, that would be too much to say, but she was extremely close to it, since the power she possesses is unlike any normal person would be able to hold. At worst, she could be likened to the likes of Rames. Most likely the fact that she is a demon is somehow related to it, which would explain the fact that she was able to handle Aurs magic as good as Aur himself, or even better than him, quite nicely. Unlike Aur, whose magical power was almost gone, she could use her power freely to cast even the more advanced large-scale spells. Because she was naturally absorbing the magical power she was releasing, Aur was able to recover his lost power little by little even when she was sleeping or not using her magic. She was a lifesaver, in more sense than one. Aur embraced her not only out of desire to enjoy her beautiful body or to prepare her for being one of his chosen concubines. He did so because direct physical contact was the best method of transferring magical power from one person to the other. However, the color of Froros magic was deep purple, and its properties were quite different from Aurs own amber-colored magic. Even if he wanted to, he was unable to use it right after absorbing into himself; instead, he needed to slowly digest it into himself. In any case, for now Aur cannot use any flashy magics in this Dungeon, since it has neither a Dungeon c/ore or the access to a Dragon Vein. His magical power is going to get consumed even without him using magic, so hes going to have sex with Froro on a regular basis if he wants to avoid getting sucked dry. Assuming shed want to continue after what he put her through yesterday. Wake up, Froro. Its time to get up. Nnn. *yawn* Good morning, Aur. Froro greeted him while rubbing her still half-closed eyes. Go wash your face with some cold water first. Then well discuss what are we going to do from now on. Even though he still found her to be quite mysterious, but he couldnt stop himself from being amused when he saw her clumsily washing her face like any ordinary person. There are two thing youre going to need if you want to become a proper ruler. Two things? Froro repeated after Aur while curiously tilting her head to the side. The first one is your position, or social standing. Someone who is just a lowly slave can never hope to become a king. Ah, I I guess thats true. Did she realize that just now? So, how can I be freed from my slave status? Should I kill my owner? Sure, thats one way to do it, since the slave should automatically be freed when their owner dies. Another way is for the owner to declare that they are setting you free themselves But slaves cannot harm their owners. I was getting to that. If you cannot harm your owner yourself, then the solution to that particular problem is pretty simple. I can kill your owner for you. When Aur proposed that, Froros expression darkened. Is is there a way to set me free without killing anyone? Why? Is her related to you in some way? Froro shook her head. No. For as long as I can remember, he was always abusing me, as if he bore a grudge against me. If that is the case, then why do you hesitate? Youre way past the stage where you can afford not to kill those who can threaten you. No. I dont want to kill anyone because of a petty reason like that. Froros answer made Aur grin. Its good that youre not eager to get your hands bloody. If you were, that would be pretty scary, for more reasons than one. That being said, are you sure about that? Yes. That is all right with me. *Pat* Surprised, Froro looked up at Aur, who was patting her head. She was wondering did she do something to deserve a gesture like that, when in practice, her reason for not wanting to kill was incredibly silly. Grievances and hatred cloud our judgement all too often. We dont need them to achieve your goal. If you have to kill, do it, but if it is not necessary, then dont do it. The way I see it, your owner is nothing but an accessory, a tool. So there is no need to kill him just yet. Being caught up in your own grudges serves little to no purpose. Letting them go and keep on living is a much more productive thing to do. Froro heard that many times, but it seems that when Aur says it, he has a completely different meaning in mind. But Aur isnt holding a grudge the right thing to do in this situation? So you hold it after all? No, but He asked her that as a sort of test, but he didnt expect any sort of binding answer from her just yet. I dont even know why I ended up here in the first place, but if somebody is doing it our of sheer malice, isnt it natural to want to give that someone whats coming to him? Instead, Aur made a statement. Nevertheless, even if you want to bring someone to justice, it should never be done just to get rid of a grudge. He said that in a tone as if was explaining why the flames are hot or why the sun does not shine during the night. If someone stabs you in the back, you cannot forgive it. You have to make your enemies regret thinking that they could harm you. But not because of something as small and insignificant as personal feelings. You have to do it to show everyone that having you as an enemy is just not worth it. Froro thought back to when he was hurting her master. Those indifferent eyes that showed no interest in the suffering he was inflicting. She thought that he would probably wear the same disinterested expression when hed be killing other people. When she saw that, she thought it was scary beyond belief. But now. Now it might actually be to their benefit. By the way, what is the other thing you said Im going to need to become a proper ruler? Have you forgotten already? Aur said, raising his eyebrows. The way youre going to treat Sarnaks slaves from now on. Ah! Froro, who had indeed forgotten about that, shouted. Lord Aur, Lady Froro. When aur and Froro headed to the room where Sarnak was being confined, several slaves like Nagia were already gathered there. Did something happen? No, but it looks like we havent been released from our slavery just yet. looks like we have ourselves a stubborn one. Now, lets see The wall was supposed to be completely filled so that Sarnak would be unable to move even a finger. Normally he should be dead in no time due to suffocation, but just to be on the safe side Aur decided to check with his magic. Sarnak was most definitely inside of the wall. He does not move for even an inch, so at first glance he really appeared to be dead. Aur tried to open the wall up for a bit to see what would happen, but as soon as he did that, Sarnaks eyes suddenly snapped open. What in the hell?! Did he just feel a slight, barely traceable hint of magic? Sarnaks reaction was indeed surprising, but it does not mean that hell be able to do anything. Aaaaa rrrrrrr.. Well well, would you look at that? Instead of being shocked, Aur just smiled and nodded his head. Very well. As soon as Aur moved his fingers, the pillars that confined Sarnak in place dissipated into particles of light, and the sweat-drenched Sarnak fell onto the floor with a loud thud. Gu. Hhhhhhh..! Somehow managing to force his wilted body to move, he grabs a hold of his sword and slowly stands up. Au.. r..!!!! He managed to get to Aur, and when he did, he knelt on one knee. Umu. Aur picked up the sword from Sarnaks trembling hand and placed it on one of his shoulders. I accept your will to serve me. Soon after Aur said that, Sarnak lost consciousness and fell onto the floor. Fumu theres nothing wrong with the desire to live. Take him away and let him rest. When Aur gave the order, several slaves appeared and took Sarnak out of the room. Aur, just now what did you do? I simply made him realize that if he wants to live, he has no choice but to serve me. Thats really all there is to it. All in all, Sarnak words were too prideful to call them begging for his life, but Aur rather liked them. He had pride as strong as a steel shield, and the guts that kept him alive in a magical prison where we wasnt able to move a single finger for an entire night, simply because he was too stubborn to give up on survival. Something like that is a talent that cannot be obtained with any Skill in the world, so killing a man possessing all those qualities would be a giant waste, or at least that is what Aur thought. Does does that mean that you have made Sarnak your slave, Aur? Not quite, but something very close to it. I merely made him my subordinate. Aur replied to Froros question as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. More importantly, do we have any pens and paper in here? We do but what are you going to use them for? Aur grinned, and when Nagia gave him a pen and a piece of paper she got out of the bag, he said: For a contract. Volume 3 - CH 4.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Yup, it looks great! Thank you so much, Aur! All I did was restore them a little, so theres no need for you to thank me. Aur says to Froro, who had sparkles in her eyes. Y-You want me to read all of this at once? I dont mind if you do it separately, but yeah, pretty much. With a cool expression Aur replied to Sarnak, who stares at the thick bundle of papers in front of him with a tormented expression and his forehead wet with greasy sweat. Hmpf! I know I did swear Id serve you, and we made the arrangement, but it doesnt mean that Im going to allow you to whatever the hell you want with me. Sarnak folded his arms on his chest and looked away from the pile of contracts before he ostentatiously threw one of them on the ground. Oh, now this ones interesting: a contract by which Sarnak will have his body turned into that of a womans by using magic if he ever decides to disobey Aur Froro picked the paper of the ground and read its contents, causing Sarnak to snatch it away from her in a feat of panic. .. Ill be sure to read all of them today. Very well, that would be greatly appreciated. By the way, there is one thing that I would like to you to do as soon as possible. What is it? Ill do it, just as long as it doesnt have anything to do with me turning into a woman. Sarnak frowned, but took a serious look at the paper handed to him by Aur. I want to release Froro from slavery. Think you can do it? Of course I can. He answered with a smile of a ferocious beast. Lord Sarnak, thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to meet with someone as lowly as I Stop with the pointless flattery. We have more important things to talk about. Sarnak gazed at Froros owner, Courteau, with a condescending look. I will cut right to the chase. That demon woman you own. Hand her over to me. E-Even if you order me to do so Courteau scrambled for the right answer to Sarnaks order. Courteau scrambled for the right answer to Sarnaks order. I beg you to forgive me, Lord Sarnak, but that girl is the only slave in my possession, and you cant intrude on my right of her ownership The Bottom has no properly established legal system. However, It was decided that only slaves and Skills should not be unilaterally robbed off one another unless such an action was justified, even if the other party was a slave. And Sarnak is the man who takes pride in always obeying the law. Of course, Im not saying you are to do so for free. A reasonable compensation shall be provided to you. At Sarnaks signal, Nagia produced a number of heavy bags and placed them at Courteaus feet. Each and every bag was filled to the brim with food jewels and various miscellaneous goods. In total, they contained enough money to buy more than one slave here at the Bottom. I refuse. What? Sarnak frowned when Courteau refused his generous offer with a nasty smile on his face. As I said, she is the only slave that I have. I cannot give her away, no matter the price. What did you just say to me?! Sarnak bared his teeth and squinted his eyes like a predator waiting to pounce on its prey. Corteau whimpered and took a few steps back, but did not take back his words. How strange, Sarnak thought. Corteau should not know that Froro was the daughter of a former Demon Lord. Moreover, the residents of the Bottom did not even know the face of the Demon Lord. Even Sarnak knew only that the Demon Lord was someone who possessed the {Ruler} Skill. But Corteaus attitude signified that Froro was someone whom he valued a great deal. As you wish. After all, there is more than one way to free a slave from the shackles of its owner. Sarnaks hand inadvenently went towards the handle of the sword attached to his waist. L-Lord Sarnak. I am. I am no longer under your control. Say that again!? Sarnaks eyes went back to Corteau, who desperately tried to keep his humble smile on. Most of the people who lived at the Bottom are under Sarnaks control. That is to say, all those who are not slaves of another figure in power. I am now a slave to Yueloy. So even if you do decide to hurt me, Lord Sarnak Im afraid that even your life will be threathened. Yueloy?! Impossible! Why would you!!!! Looks like something quite unexpected has happened. But when Aur, who was watching the entire scene from the next room stood up to intervene, Sarnak lifted his hand to signal that hes got this covered. Looks like he wants to deal with it by himself. Who is this Yueloy bastard. A member of one of the more influential Wall Tribes living in the Middle layer, although normally the dwellers of the higher layers do not concern themselves with those living at the Bottom, but Aur asked Froro who stood beside him the entire time for an explanation, and she answered to the best of her ability despite being a little confused herself. Anyway, thats how it is. No matter what you might say, I will be taking my property back with me. Hey, you! I know youre there, so get your ass here this instant! When she heard Courteaus scream, Froros shoulders began to tremble. Not because his words held power over her because he is her owner, but because of the countless whippings she received from him, her body developed an instinctive fear of him. But now, she stopped shaking shortly after the sudden attack started, because Aurs eyes were closely watching her. He leaned against the wall of the room with his arms folded, staring at Froro without saying anything. But she understood what was the point of it very well. So she calmed her heart, wore a stoic expression, straightened her back and left the room. She couldnt have seen it, but behind her back Aur was smiling. You called for me, master? Dont make me wait! You! You foul-blodded.! When Froro entered the room, Courteau had an insult at the tip of his tongue, but he didnt spat it out of his mouth. Part of the reason was that the memory of what Aur did to him the last time he tried to do something like that was still fresh, but the biggest reason behind why he stopped was that Froro was looking at him in a completely different way than he was used to. Courteau always knew her as a fearful, gloomy girl who was always casting her gaze downwards and and curling into a ball in the corner whenever she was afraid of anything. And now that very same girl was looking him straight in the eyes, but the part that got him the most concerned was not something that could be realized immediately. Her current appearance was so dignified that she could hardly be called the same person he knew all this time. Courteau Up until today she always titled him as Master Courteau, but no more. I am sorry, but I cannot be your slave anymore. Please, release me. Wha!? Due to the phrasing she used, it took Courteau a few good seconds to realize that she announced that she wants to abandon him. What what are you gong on about, you dimwit?! After everything I have done for you?! I picked you up when no one else would, and this is how you repay me?! Yes, but please, do not misunderstand. I appreciate everything you have done for me so far. Thanks to Courteau, Froro, who lost everything and was driven to the very Bottom, was able to survive by living a poor and uncomfortable life, but a life nonetheless. He had numerous occasions where he could easily kill her, but he didnt do it, and instead of ugly scars, the only thing his whip imprinted on her was the burning pain. There were numerous demons who lost their lives simply because they became a property of a cruel and ruthless master, or at least that is what Froro heard about. But Froros intention was not to hold a grudge against Courteau, but to thank him instead. Let me say it once more. I cannot afford to be your slave anymore. So as a Demon Lord I order you: release me from my slavery. Under any other circumstances, Sarnak would have deemed such an attempt at persuasion as failed if he heard it with the ears of his old self, but in the case of the current Froro, who was standing tall and actually faced the man she was once afraid of, she might just be able to pull it off. Demon Lord? You you are a Lord?! A dirt-blood like you?!!! However, Courteau only groaned and looked at Froro as if she was something that he scrapped off of his shoe. Youre the one whos misunderstanding! The time when demons ruled the wall world was long ago! Now you are nothing but a slave, the lowest existence of the low! And yet you dare going on and on about some bullshit Demon Lord?! Know your fucking place, you goddamned dirt-blood!!!!! Courteau reached for the whip with his hand, but stopped it halfway. ..!!!!!! Because Sarnak slashed the space right above his fingertips. By all means, go ahead, swing that whip of yours if you feel like it. He said with an eerily calm voice. But the moment you do so, your fucking head will roll on in the dirt where it belongs. B B-B-B-But I am Lord Yueloys! Excellent. Sarnak answers with a fierce smile and brandished blade. I am the one who aims to rule everything from atop the Upper layer, so dealing with some Middle layer small fry might actually be a good warm-up for me. That was a proof that Sarnak was truly determined to take Froro away from him. Now then, little piggy, time to make your choice: will you let me have your slave, or your neck? Which is it going to be? Hyiiiiiiii.! All right, fine, FINE! Ill release her! Ill release Froro from being my slave!!!! Sarnak swung his blade and cut Courteaus cheek open, causing him to scream in pain and terror. At the same time, the collar-shaped mark on Froros neck shattered into pieces as if it was made of glass. D.dont you dare thinking youll get away with it! This isnt over yet! With that empty threat Courteau rushed out of the room. Thank you, Sarnak. Ha! Im not in the position to accept words of gratitude from someone like you. But just this once Im going to make an exception. Sarnak glanced at Froro while sheathing his sword. Let me make one thing clear: I detest demons. I am repulsed by the thought of working under one, and I will probably never accept you as a ruler. Disgust was clearly visible in his eyes. But sticking with you and Aur seems to be the best course of action, at least for now. No matter what methods Ill have to utilize, I will get at the top of the hierarchy of the Wall Tribes. So. So for now, Im going to lend you my aid. Thats it. Yes! And I will do the same for you! Even though he could cut her with his glare alone, something in Froros attitude and smiling face touched him. Hou? No matter what methods youll have to utilize, huh? At that time, Aurs voice rand out throughout the room. He didnt came from the next room where he was waiting with Froro, but from the passage that Courteau ran off into. If you really mean it, then it would be too bad to let such a delicious prey escape, dont you think? There, at the entrance to the chamber Stood a sorcerer with an evil smile on his face, lifting the terrified Courteau as if he was nothing more than a wild rabbit caught by a hunter. Volume 3 - CH 4.3 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor:Weasalopes What is Aur doing in there? Dont listen. And trust me, you dont want to know. Sarnak answered with a disgusted expression when the next round of screams echoed from the room next to the one they were currently in. When Aur returned wit Courteau in tow, the only explanation he offered to them was There is something that I would like to ask him. At first, the screams they could hear were harrowingly ear-shattering, but over time they began to quiet down, eventually being interrupted by painful crying. Maybe I should go in there after all Dont be stupid. Nothing you could say or do could help him now. So just cut it out. Sarnak didnt know why Aur chose to cooperate with Froro, but whatever he is doing, it should ultimately be for her benefit, and if thats the case, the he shouldnt be interrupted. They have to let him see it through to the end. No matter how Froro protested, a single sentence was enough to make her stand down: Youd just be in the way. But Anyway, whats the deal with you and this guy? How did it happen that you ended up with someone like him? As far as Im concerned I just cant get used to him. Sarnak has always thought of himself as a villain. Of course, he knew that those who reside on the Upper level achieved their position thanks to their power, but it looks like, Aur was on an entirely different level. Whenever Sarnak was committing the acts that could be described as evil, he didnt hesitate, but he himself was fully aware that what he was doing could only be described as a bad thing. However, Aur was the complete opposite. He committed evil and brutal acts as naturally as he breathed. That was the case with his encounter with Nagia and when he hunted him down. I am not sure, but there is one thing that is clear to me. Froro replied flatly without any doubt in her voice. He is a trustworthy person. People will always betray you without fail. The famous words that were more akin to a curse rang out. It is okay to be trusting, but you need to exercise more caution when doing so. Aur emerged from the room, throwing the convulsing Courteau at Sarnaks and Froros feet, sat on the table by the wall and drank water from the glass that was prepared for him beforehand. {People will always betray you without fail.}? Whose words are those? Mine. Aur continued, not even bothering to look at Sarnak who looked like he has just eaten a bite of an outrageously bitter food. Courteau didnt seem to know much, but there was one thing he was able to tell me. He said that he is a slave to Yueloy, but to be precise, he is three levels below Yueloy, and his real owner is actually someone called Radico. Do you know who that is? No, thats the first time Im hearing that name. Froro shook her head, telling that she doesnt know. And by the looks of it, it was the same with Sarnak. I know who that is, Lord Aur. The one who spke was th beautiful half-woman, half snake capable of moving without making a sound, Nagia. Snake woman. Seeing her, Sarnak grumbled. Aur, this treacherous viper here is the perfect example of your words. Shes betrayal incarnate! My oh my Lord Sarnak, how horrible. I have been serving you faithfully up until now, so much so that I even obtained the Eye of the Ruler for you, remember? Nagia hid her face in her hands and started sobbing, but not a drop of water was spilled from her eyes. You just didnt know how to use them so you gave them over to me! That thing is completely useless if the user has no slaves of his own. Froros left eye. Just as its name implies, the {Eye of the ruler} gave its owner the ability to see everything that its subordinates were seeing. But it was not limited to just the sense of sight. Hearing, touch, smell, taste and everything the slave was feeling could be felt as if the user was experiencing that themselves. But it was really useless for the likes of Froro and Nagia, who didnt have slaves of their own. So, whats the price for that information? Oh goodness gracious, no, Lord Aur. Nagia entangled herself around Aur and whispered into his ear, pressing her plump breasts tightly against his chest. I made a promise to do anything for you, which means that I have became your faithful servant, so that means that you dont have to pay for it, right? Shes quite a wicked one Aur thought to himself. But her words were hardly false. The real question here is: what are her true intentions? She certainly said that she will do anything for him, but getting a contract was more important than what she want or didnt want to do. Currently, she could very well lie to him and betray him if she wanted. However, he cannot tie her down the same way as he did with Sarnak. There is no reason for Nagia to make the contract with Aur. Despite his life threathening situation, the contract was something that Sarnak himself wanted. Unless a promise is made, the curse of the contract would lose its effect immediately. Whatever. Im listening. Radico is a member of the Fangs Tribe that live in the Bottom layer, and he possesses the {Iron Arm} Skill. He is a brave and brilliant warrior. He is someone who can wield the Iron Greathammer with one hand and fell the best like the Winged Lion with a single blow. Whoever that guy was, Nagia spoke very highly of him. However, instead of what kind of person he was, Aur was more interested in a more detailed description of his battle abilities, but it looks like he cannot count on it this time. Is he a member of the Demon Clan? Sarnak addressed the elephant in the room, irritated with Nagias exalted explanation. What is a Demon Clan in the first place? Aur asked, remembering that he didnt receive a proper explanation ever since he arrived here. The Demon Clan are those who possess some characteristic of a demon, like Nagia and I. Depending on the part they possess, they can be divided into Tail, Fang and Wing Clans. Froro explains, touching the horn on her forehead. Hmm then shouldnt you be called a Horn Clan, Froro? No. I know it might sound confusing, but individuals such as I who only have a horn are simply called demons. Demon Clan refers to the demon race in broad sense, and Demon in a narrow sense refers to those with horns. And with all that knowledge, you didnt know that there was another Demon Lord? Aur asked Sarnak, who reflexively took a step back when he approached him. Well, there were rumors flying around, but they were just that, rumors. Long ago the demons ruled this world, but humans rebelled against them and killed the Demon Lord. Some believed that his daughter was also killed, while some said that she secretly managed to escape and survived by disguising herself as a slave, plotting her eventual return, but Its mostly right. Froro agreed with most of what was just said. So it was basically like a story straight from some kinda epic saga passed down among the common people, or at least something very similar to it. There was one thing that still had Aur worried, but for now he chose to ignore it and proceed further. If he took action at this particular time, then it would mean that Yueloy knew of Froros circumstances and was monitoring her closely. A mysterious man whose identity they dont know. They dont even know if he is currently at the Bottom or not. In that case, it is quite possible that he continues to silently observe us even now. Aur doesnt know what would his reason for doing so be, but one thing was crystal clear here: this Yueloy guy is definitely going to become an obstacle on Froros path to becoming a full-fledged Demon Lord. Ha! It doesnt matter. If he gets in our way, all we have to do is to cut him in half! Sarnak rested his back on the chair and crossed his long legs. In the contract he has made with Aur it was stated that he will not take {The Steel Shield} away from him, so he still has his signature Skill. Be it a greathammer or a spear, he wont lose to any of those. About that. There is something that I would like you to do, Sarnak. All right, chief. Just show me who needs to be slashed int pieces. Sarnak stood up and started unsheathing his weapon. No, your sword wont be necessary for this job. Youre going to use this instead. Aur handed him something that he has prepared beforehand. The hell is this? It was a rod-shaped object, but not a sword. It had a long handle, but was not a spear. It had a big head, but it was not an axe. Cant you tell just by looking at it? No, I cant, so just stop playing games and tell me already. Irritated beyond belief, Sarnak barks at Aur. Its something that were going to use to catch ourselves some bugs. It was a so-called Bug Net. Volume 3 - CH 4.4 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor:Weasalopes There is one thing missing in this Dungeon. One thing? Froros reflected her question back, but Aur remained silent. Aur? No not just one. Two, three, four Um. Rather, its faster to count what you have. Is it really that bad!? Froro inadvertently screamed at Aur, who just continued to walk while he counted on his fingers. He has already taught her that the word Dungeon referred to the entirety of the Wall World, and that the Wall World is not actually the entire world, as she previously thought. Well, missing might actually be too strong of a word to use here, since the entire idea behind Dungeons is that anyone can put whatever they want inside them. Its just that in comparison to my ideal Dungeon, this one is severely lacking in almost every aspect. Haaaa. Aur just continued with his monologue while Froro tilted her head. Oh, could this be related to that thing you ordered Sarnak to do? Yes, among other things. Now, give me some of your magical power. Aur hugged and kissed Froro, transferring a part of her magical power into himself. It was the only way of obtaining it, since there was almost no magic particles in the air and magical power was not regenerated during meals. In this place, his magical power was slowly dwindling down even when he was not using magic at all. On the other hand, taking the power From Froro was enough to restore his magic to some degree for a time. Even Aur himself had no idea if it was some kinda Skill of hers or some other mysterious mechanism. All that he needed to know is that in order to remain in the optimal condition he had to replenish his magical power regularly like this. Nnn Aur? Froros tongue licked all of the silvery saliva traces on his lips. In contrast to her modest and serious appearance, now she was looking at Aur with a mellow, lustrous look. Do you want to do it again? Asking that question, Froro too Aurs hand and pressed it against her chest, just as he expected. Just when Aur was about to fully indulge himself in that pleasant softness What in the fuck are you even doing? Sarnak broke between the two of them with a sullen expression, a bug net in one hand and a bulging sack in the other. Thank you for your hard work. You were pretty fast. Yeah, I was working my ass of while you were busy squeezing tits! Sarnak yelled at Aur, who only responded by raising his eyebrows, which made Sarnak slam the net angerly against the ground. And? How did it go? Perfectly. I got just the right amount. Aur received the bag from Sarnak with a smile. Froro, Im sorry, but we will have to continue this later. For now, I want you to give this to Nagia. Yes, I understand. Switching back to her normal personality Froro answered with a smile, held the bag with both her hands and hurriedly left the room. Are you sure you want to mingle with demons? If you want a woman to lay with, they I could hook you up with quite a large selection of them. Sarnak inquired when they were left alone in the room. Hmm I dont have anything in particular against the demons. Also, isnt it quite common for humans to engage in sexual relationships with demons? Thinking back on it, Aur felt relieved that sex in here was just like the one he was used to, because if Froro was to be any indication, he had every right to worry that people in this Dungeon honestly believed that babies were made by kissing. It was like that a long time ago. Well, that girl looks more like a human than a demon so I guess doing it with her would be all rightbut what if she wasnt human at all? I mean, how could you lust after someone who is more like a snake, bird, a cat or any other animal for that matter? Hmm so it was like that, huh? Sarnak frowned in an ugly way. For him, demons were more like beasts than actual people. Butb maybe Aurs point of view was somewhat flawed due to Froro being so pure despite being turned into a slave, and in reality, maybe more people shared Sarnaks point of view than he initially thought. If that is what you think, then what about Nagia? Would you really be able to have sex with her? Someone whos lower half is that of a monstrous snake? Or maybe youve been laying with so many monsters that your eyes have become blind to their hideousness? I would have no problems with that. Lamias are half-snakes, half-humans, so their reproductive organs are located exactly at the boundary between their two halves, so there would be no problems with sex as long as the top half remained human, unless the anatomy of the demons from the Tail Tribe was drastically different to that of the demons Aur was aquainted with. That was the reasoning behind Aurs reply, however Are you shitting me right now? Sure, her personality could definitely use some work, but she gets more than a passing grade as far as looks alone are concerned. For him, Nagias character was the part of her that he had the most trouble dealing with. She made him a promise that she will Do anything for him, so technically if he wanted, he could always order her to have sex with him, but he didnt chose to do that because he wanted to avoid the possibility of having his neck wrung by her while he was sleeping. Passing grade for the looks? Did you even see how she looks from waist down?! And like that, youve lost me. What are you even getting at? Aur was genuinely confused now, and it reflected in his voice. When I said she gets more than a passing grade for the looks, I meant her lower half as well. It is beautiful just as much as her human half. Most of the people probably wouldnt be able to understand that, but the body of a snake was not as ugly as everybody made them out to be. But Aur, who was called the Demon Lord and was familiar with all kinds of demons understood, perhaps better than anyone else in this world, that just like humans, demons had many facets and sides to them, including the beautiful and ugly ones. As for Nagia herself: her scales were not to thick and not too thin, and her slender tail has always shone brightly. She was a beautiful woman whose upper body no, whose whole body was, in essence without any flaw whatsoever. Seriously, is you head all. no, are you even sane? Sarnak stared at Aur as if he was some kinda madman. For Sarnak, the very idea of humans perceiving demons as sexual objects seemed to be preposterous, but Aur have never seen the race of his sexual partners as a problem. He also wasnt particularily obsessed with the matter of his partners being virgins or not, but honestly, if no man has touched the woman he was sleeping before, then so much the better. I might very well be insane, but what about that? Okay, thats it, I give up. Theres just no winning with you, is there? Aur declared with a straight face, and Sarnak just shrugged his shoulders and raised his hands into the air. Unbenownst to them, Nagia, who was hiding in the shadow of the isle, dropped the bag she was carrying to the ground. (S, S-S-S-Seriously?!!!!!!!!!) Her pale skin has flushed deep crimson, not only her cheeks, but also the tip of her ears and the nape of her neck. (Ehhhhh?! H-Hes joking! He has to be joking, right?! T-Theres just no way that someone like him would consider my lower body to be beautiful!) As a matter of fact, there was practically no difference in what humans and demons considered to be beautiful and ugly. Because it was a part of her own body Nagia didnt dislike her snake half, but at the same time she was aware that most people didnt find snakes comfortable and were even afraid of them. It was just how it was, and there wasnt anything she could do about it. That is why while she was confident in the womanly charms of her upper half, she never actually tried to seduce men by using her snake lower half. (To think that someone like Aur would want to engage in sexual activities with me!) If he wanted to do it with her then she probably wouldnt say no to him, but for now, things were moving a little too quickly for her comfort!!! (Moreover, I never dreamt that he would be so enamoured about all of my charms!) Whats wrong, Nagia? Froro, who just so happened to be passing by her at that moment, asked, seeing as Nagia was holding her cheeks with her hands, fidgeting in place. Her voice was what brought Nagia back to reality. It would be great if such a thing were to happen, but lets be honest here, that would be way too convenient. Who in their right mind would want to have sex with a snake woman? In the first place, it has already been established since time immemorial that humans hate everything that is different than themselves. There should be no reason for any of them to want to have sex with a demon. Lady Froro uhm please tell me was your talking that you want to make babies with Lord Aur just a joke? ??? No? We already did that quite a lot. Froro answered without an ounce of shame. (And yet hes targeting me as well?!) Her words made Nagia go all red again. Oi. Suddenly, Nagia heard a low voice right beside her ear. What exactly are you doing here? L, L-L-L-L-L-Lord A, A-A-A-A-A-Aur?! Aurs gaze was piercing her through as he slammed his hand onto the wall to prevent her from hightailing it out of there. He totally hunted her down now. (S-Such a passionate, burning gaze!) (Why are you sneaking around like that?) Truth to be told, Aur was glaring at Nagia in disdain, but in her current state she failed to notice that and took it for something enthusiastic. Are the preparations ready? Y,Yes! After receiving the bag from Nagia and checking its contents, Aur nodded with satisfaction. U-Uhm, Lord Aur? What? Irritated, he asked Nagia. I I heard your conversation with Lord Sarnak, but do you really want to embrace someone like me? (What am I even talking about?!) He is a human, and yet not only does he not dislike her snake-half, but he also directs his gaze at her chest in a way that left no room for misunderstandings. Maybe there is a chance for her with him after all! You have nothing to worry about. But Aurs gaze was not fixated on her chest alone. He was looking straight into her eyes. Im not going to do that with you just yet. Unlike Froro, Nagia has almost no magical power herself, so if he were to lay down with her, it would be for the pleasure alone. It was not a lie that he was interested in her, but he is not that kind of man who would just indulge himself in senseless pleasure in a situation where many of his wives and mistresses were waiting for his return to his home Dungeon, especially if he had any suspicion that such an act might end badly for him. (S..) However, for Nagia (So he cherishes me that much!!!!) . It looked like that. He is not afraid and disgusted with her, but he doesnt want to lay his hands on her just yet. She could only see it as his own way of showing concern for her. Ill be looking forward to that day. Ah! Nagia gasped, but soon smiled and looked at Aur with moist eyes while clutching her hand to her chest. (Hell be holding himself out for my sake) If you were a high-level magician like Aur, then youd be able to tell whether someone is a virgin or not with just a single touch. So for him it was probably obvious that in spite of how she dressed and behaved herself, Nagia was still inexperienced when it came to sex. (Even if you are plotting something, I think I can deal with it for the time being.) For him to be saying something like that, he was truly someone extraordinary. Even if she cannot be of use to him right now, in this Dungeon, he still chose to extend his hand to her in an invitation. I also want this day to come as soon as possible ? Dont worry, it will. You wont get away from e that easily. They passed each other without exchanging any more words, but for the briefest of moments they smiled at each other in a gentle manner. Volume 3 - CH 4.5 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor:Weasalopes Nn *kiss*. Fu.hhnn, haaa Ah, *kiss*, fuaaah. Kneeling in front of Aur, Froro kept wrapping her tongue around his penis in a tantalizing manner. Nnnnhh? Fufu, look how its twitching. Does it feel that good, Aur? Yeah not bad at all. When Aur replied while trying to suppress his own moans, Froro smiled, pleased with herself, and she continued to pleasure him by licking his dick carefully from the tip to the base of the shaft, rubbing her cheeks against it from time to time. To be honest, she really wasnt half bad at all at this, considering the fact that up until recently she was a virgin, and she just learned about oral sex today. Ever since she started, her assault o him has been continuously relentless. All Aur did was explaining the basics to her and giving her a few tips, and she used them to greatly improve her dick-sucking skills on her own in an astonishingly short amount of time. If Nagia were to check her status right now, he could practically see one of her Skills being {Fellatio Lv.3} or something along those lines. He himself couldnt believe that he was thinking about such silly things at a time like this. Nfuu.? Aur, touch me, please! ? Froro grabbed Aurs hand and practically shoved it at her breasts, attacking Aurs palm with a heavy weight and disproportionate softness. It was really amazing how such a soft object could keep its shape without any issues despite being so heavy at the same time. When he applied just the little bit of force into his hand it changed shape accordingly, and the tips of her nipples hardened with the lightest of touches as if they wanted him not to forget about them as well. Aaah? Aaaahnnnn.? When he finally pinched them, Froros erotic scream resonated like a bell across the entire room. Mou ? Payback time!? And she gobbled his cock up with her mouth, swallowing it all the way to her throat, even though he didnt teach her anything about that. Uuuh khhhh.!!! Aur groaned from the overwhelming amount of pleasure. Froro masterfully held his member in her mouth, and as she was doing so, she worked his shaft with her fingertips. Then, the pleasure that was driven to his tip rolls off of it with her tongue, tightens on her lips and is then sucked up by her with a myriad of obscene sounds. Nnn? Nnn? Nnn? Nfuh *kiss*? Even though he is a man who has survived many deadly battles and lived long enough to be called a Demon Lord despite being human, he felt like his soul was about to be sucked out through his dick. So he desperately tried to endure the sensation that boiled his waist with a mixture of hotness and numbness. *Suck* ? *Kiss*, *kiss* ? *sucksucksuck*? However, as if she sensed that he was trying to hold himself back, Froro accelerated the movements of her mouth and hands, focusing heavily on Aurs painfully swollen tip. Gu, uuuh. Gonna cum! Unable to bear it any longer, Aur grabbed Froros head and pressed it against his crotch as much as he could. Nnnnnnnnnnn ? Nnnn. ? Instead of being angry at him for doing it so suddenly, Froro smiled and swallowed everything that Aur has spurred into her, completing her oral service to him. He continued to release himself inside her mouth, making sure that she wont spill even a single drop of his precious seed. Normally its a thing that shouldnt be done to a girl who just gave her first head, but Froro was more than eager to do it, going so far that her cheeks started puff from the sheer amount of sperm that was being pumped into her. Nnn ?Aha ? Swallowing everything without a word of complaint, she gathered whatever began to spill from the corners of her mouth and licked her fingers clean, and then she gently sucked on the tip of Aurs meat spear again as if she wanted to extract every last bit of essence out of him. So delicious ? And then she causally started sucking on Aurs penis again. Crouched Froros crotch is so wet that the love juices dripping from her pussy started forming a small pool on the floor, and all that simply from pleasuring Aur orally. Youd think that shed ask him to finally stick it in her as a reward, but she didnt do that, continuing to happily smear her saliva all over his meat rod instead, as if nothing else aside from his genitals mattered to her anymore. Right now, her lewdness wouldnt lose to that of a succubus in any way. Froro Unable to stop himself any longer, Aur ordered Froro to stand up and stick her butt towards him so that he could finally stick it in. But at that time, one of the wooden boards in the corner of the room made a loud rattling noise. Aur, this is Yeah. Looks like we have ourselves an intruder. Aur grated his teeth in frustration at this unexpected development. Just when they were getting to the good part. Its just as you said! It is in the lower layer! Froro said, letting go of Aurs hand and opening her left eye and closing the right one. Again, she displayed a tremendous speed when it came to personality switching. Calming himself down took Aur a solid few more seconds. Its making its way down the aisle ah, it got caught in the trap youve made, Aur! Just like Aur was saying earlier, there are many things that this Dungeon doesnt have. And the first and most important thing of all, were traps. Without them, every Dungeon is nothing but a simple cave. Just as its name should imply, a Dungeon is supposed to be a treacherous and deadly place that should confuse everyone who dares to enter it and make advancing through it as difficult as possible. But here, no one seemed to care about it, as was evident by the fact that Sarnaks base didnt have any kind of defensive mechanisms whatsoever, allowing Aur to just march in there like he owned the place. He suspected that Skills might be one of the factors contributing to such a state of affairs. How many intruders are there? What kind of people they are and which traps were they caught into? Originally Aur would simply use his magic to monitor the entire Dungeon, but right now that was out of the question due to how scarce the magical power was in here. Therefore, Aur resulted to the second-best option they had on hand: using Froros eye of the Ruler to do so. It would seem that most of the slaves who were loyal to Sarnak eventually decided to follow Froro. To add to that, Sarnak himself became Aurs servant. Although in actuality it is somewhat different, the general chain of command was as follows: Floro Oulu Sarnak. Aur does not know what the other party is aiming for, but its hard to believe that theyll be just some random residents of the Bottom who stumbled there by sheer accident. Therefore, as a precaution, Aur placed slaves loyal to Froro across the various places of the Bottom so that they could act as their Eyes. The other party probably didnt know how exactly they managed to do it, but right now they were probably aware of the situation with Froro, so that would mean that they were also aware that Sarnak turned from a master to a subordinate. Courteaus master was an individual named Radico, who bore the nickname of an {Iron Arm}. Going by the name alone, he should be no match for Sarnak, whose {Steel Shield} was capable of stopping every physical attack. So, in anticipation of them making a move, Aur set up traps that anticipated that their enemy would try to attack in a group. A trap, by definition, isnt something meant for stopping invasions or defeating the enemies in a single blow. It is something meant for stopping the potential intruders from advancing and withering down their strength. Once they fall into a trap, they will be wary of them and try not to repeat the mistake of stumbling into another one. The suspicion will stall their feet and wear their spirits down like a curse. Even the smallest of scratches, if piled up, will eventually turn into a great wound that might affect the targets physical strength. The enemy is just one person. He seemed to have fallen into a pitfall trap. Just one? But all of that doesnt make much sense if there is only one enemy. In that case, the more efficient, and less costly option is to defeat such an enemy personally. Well, if he was nice enough to get himself caught in the trap, then we should go and collect him. Even though it was called a pitfall, it was the non-lethal variety, meant for making it impossible for the enemy to do anything once they have gotten themselves caught. Yes, we could do that but whoever it is, he just jumped out of the hole. Say what?! They are located at the Bottom after all, and for someone like Aur, who can freely control walls and floors this means that he can dig as many holes as he wants, and he can make them quite deep at that, because he doesnt have to worry about being confined by the limits of space. In addition to that, he made it so that the hole would be quite wide in order to prevent anyone who falls into it from simply climbing out. A, and now hes running with great momentum and he got into another trap again. Hes been hung up. The fact that the invader got hung meant that he stumbled right into the wire trap. It is a trap where you put the wire on the ground and camouflage it so that it will be hard to spot, and when its activated the wire loops itself around the targets leg, suspending them in midair. It is a trap that is the most effective in the areas such as forests, where there would be no problems with concealing the wire, but in a Dungeon that doesnt have such a convenient terrain, spotting and avoiding such a trap would be relatively easy. Oh, it tore off the string and got away and the immediately fell into another pitfall right away?! That particular pitfall was designed to activate shortly after the wire trap, so that if somebody managed to avoid getting hanged, he would fall into another hole almost instantly. It was a so-called two-stage trap, and it appears that it has worked splendidly, since the enemy wasnt agile or cautious enough to avoid falling into it. It climbed out of it again! And he has resumed his charge! Whoever that is, hes running dead ahead at tremendous speed again oh, and now hes gone from my range! Aur thought that it was to be expected, since the other pit was exactly the same as the first one, but he still furrowed his brows. Normally, an enemy who was getting himself into one trap after another was an easy target because he would lose composure fast, but if their mysterious intruder was Radico himself, then he has shown incredible skill and strength of will if he was still able to continue forward without an interruption. In order for them to find out how effective their traps would be here, most of them were made to be non-lethal. Now, as a result, the crackling sound could be heard from outside of the room. Looks like Radico was getting closer. Ah, looks like Sarnak went ahead to battle him. Eh?! N-No way! No physical attack should be effective against the {Steel Shield}! Froro opened her eyes in disbelief, but Aur was not surprised at all. Something like that was exactly what he was expecting to see. If their enemy knew about Sarnaks Skill and still chose to charge dead ahead, then of course he must have had some means of dealing with it. Come, Froro. Eh? Aur grabbed Froros shoulders and pulled her closer to himself. In the next moment, the door that he had set up was blown away, flying right across the spot where Froro stood just seconds ago, and hitting the wall on the other side of the room. When the dust had settled, Aur looked at the invader, muttering unhappily when he saw the door he took great pains to make being obliterated with a single blow. As long as hell be able to collect the scattered pieces of wood, repairs shouldnt be much of a problem, but were digressing here. The current development was unlike everything that Aur imagined. The door to the room were blown away by a swing from a giant hammer. But the person who was wielding it could not be called a giant in the slightest. To begin with, the enemy in front of them wasnt even a man. I see now. Aur proclaimed. The brave warrior of the Fang Tribe, the one who wielded the greathammer with one hand and had various traces of trap damage, like arrows stuck in the body, or burned skin was actually a girl. She was such a petite girl that the greathammer that she swung around looked comically disproportionate in her hand. She had fluffy orange hair, and a pair of ears and a tail of the very same color. It was a girl that would have been a prefect description of the word adorable, if it wasnt for the blood staining the large wound spanning the entirety of her body, and blood (presumably Sarnaks) dripping from her hammer. You the one who made all those strange gizmos?! Radico yelled at Froro, swinging her hammer around as if it weighted nothing. Uhm, no It was me. Aur pointed at himself. Alrighty then! Dont move yer ass for even an inch, ya hear me?! Without waiting for an answer, Radico rushed towards Aur with her hammer held high. But even though she arrived here in astonishingly short amount of time, her actual speed was nothing special, now that Aur managed to get a closer look at her. In comparison to Yuniss speed she was so slow that he wanted to yawn. But her destructive power was nothing to scoff at. If that hammer of hers scratches him even a little, there will be nothing left of him but a wet stain on the floor. Come out. Therefore, he did just as he was told and did not move an inch, but he instead reached for the bag at his waist and opened it. Immediately, countless bee-like creatures flew from inside the bag, filling the room. Those were the Scorpion Bees collected by Sarnak. All of them converged around Radico by using the Rabbits useless {Rush} Skill, digging their stingers into her body faster than an arrow released from the bow. It hurts! What is this?! What is this?! She swung her hammer at Aur, but he dodged it by lightly tilting his head to the side. Due to the momentum she let it slip out of her hand, and it slammed into the wall beside the broken pieces of the door. Body wont move Lying on the ground, a weak voice escaped Radicos throat. You feel that? Thats the effect of the Scorpion Bees Skill, {Paralyzing Needle}. Although I didnt think Id be forced to use it so quickly. Aur commands the Scorpion Bees with quick movements of his hands, making them all fly inside the bag again. Froro described the Rabbits {Rush} Skill as useless, most probably because it could only be used to approach the enemy at high speed. But since they had too many of the {Rush} Skill Crystals from when they were hunting the Horned Rabbits for bread they dropped, Aur thought that they might as well put them to good use. When he asked Nagia onto which monster they could dump that many Crystals to, Scorpion Bees naturally came into her mind, and then he ordered Sarnak to capture them. Since he had his {Steel Shield}, he didnt have to worry about suffering from the {Paralysis Needles} negative effects. That way, with only a little manipulation by magic, you could have yourself a perfectly reusable projectile that is difficult to avoid and can paralyze your opponent on hit. And since they are insects with next to no intelligence, manipulating them was easier than breaking a newborn babys neck. I never would have thought about making monsters learn Skills. I, on the other hand, see nothing wrong with it. Im surprised that no one has tried that before. Aur twisted his head at Froro, who had the same exact reaction as Sarnak and Nagia. Since humans are creatures with high intelligence and learning abilities, it is enough for them to learn the normal way, without the need to use Skill Crystals. But if you could teach low-intelligence organisms complex moves and techniques, that would give you a great advantage. If only Spina was here, then maybe they could have created some truly invincible slimes. Thinking such random thoughts, Aur picks up Radicos body from the ground. What are you planning to do to me? Prompted by her question, Aur started thinking about that. Her physical capabilities proved to be much more than he originally expected. Even if they were to tie her up, it was very unlikely that she would simply remain restrained, especially since he doesnt know how long the paralysis effect is going to keep up. Lets see Furthermore, the news of Radicos defeat will soon spread like wildfire, there was no doubt about that. What would be the most efficient way of forcing her to spill the beans on the information he wanted to know before her reinforcements arrive? Aur already had several options in mind, but the most useful one at the current moment was Are we going to make her feel good? Froro asks, with her eyes all sparkly for some reason. We might as well. And that was the plan for now. Volume 3 - CH 4.6 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor:Weasalopes Magical power has various properties associated with it, and this is the simplest way to use it. An amber light illuminates the tip of Aurs index finger, which is stretched out. Magical power is shapeless like air, but it has shape and hardness when compressed. If you arrange its shape and increase the amount of it then, you will be able to mold it into whatever you want, be it a sword or a shield. When he patted the piece of cloth with that fingertip, a piece of it broke off and fell onto the floor. So this, is magic No, not exactly. That is a simple magic manipulation, not magic itself. Whats the difference then? The teacher pondered the question of his newest disciple. It was a conventional, sensory classification rather than a theory. Look at Nagias {Sword} Skill. It might not be obvious, but there has to be some of the actual swordsmanship behind it. If you dont use a sword than you cannot call it swordsmanship, the same way it cannot be called as such if you just wave your weapon around like a simple wooden stick. It is not the Skill itself that holds the sword and aims it at the opponents weak spots in order to defeat them as quickly and effortlessly as possible, but the ability of the actual swordsman or swordswoman who wields it. Um, I feel like I understand, but at the same time Froro did not understood much of it because she didnt possess any kinda skill with wielding swords herself, but nevertheless she kept on nodding at what Aur was saying. For example, Lets say that you break your concentration, then the magical power you have accumulated would also lose its shape, making it difficult to use it in actual battle. Magic is when you make up for it with a spell that would allow it to keep its shape even after you lose focus. In other words, its something that does not require the constant involvement of your will. Aur nodded with satisfaction. That point of view was actually very wise of her. Exactly. But that way you always have the risk of running out of you r magical power reserves, so you always have to keep that in mind. Understood! Since Froro has so much magical power, it would be in her best interest to learn how to control it. However, since Aur didnt want to rely on the power of Skill Crystals, he had to teach her from the very basics by making her his disciple. We dont have much time, so let us move to the practical procedure. Saying that, Aur turned towards the third person in the room, Radico. She has been stripped naked off her clothes, and her hands and legs sunk into the wall, preventing her from escaping. Sarnak once said that nothing could destroy the walls of this Dungeon. If that was truly the case then the technique used to do so must have been pretty powerful, but to Aur the walls in here were one more thing: a pretty good restraint. By the way, you also did that using magic, right? Yes, but I did that by using a more advanced magic, the kind that you wouldnt be able to master at your current level. If you say that doing something like manipulating the {Mothers Wall} is just more advanced then I dont want to know what you deem as impossible. Ignoring Froros remark, Aur raised his hand. This time, we will be performing a simple magical operation. Even though I said its simple it doesnt mean that the whole procedure wont be a complex one, but if its a strengthening operation performed at an unmoving patient, then you should have no problems with completing it. Strengthening operations sound easy, but are actually quite difficult. For example, if you were to thoughtlessly increase the strength of the muscles in your arm, they would break your bones in no time. If you were careless like that, even if you managed to hit your enemy, you would only end up hurting yourself in the process. If you want to be using strengthening magic for fighting purposes, what you need to learn is to how to synch the strengthening with the movements of your body. However, there was something that even the beginner could do and not fail at it right of the bat: strengthening the senses of the opponent who has been additionally stuck in place. This is how you do it. Aur takes Froros hand and uses it to manipulate her magical energy, and then proceeds to heighten Radicos senses. Oh, this is what you used on me the other day! Hou, you are quite observant, arent you? Amplyfing the senses was like tracing the complicated patterns carved onto a stone surface with your fingers. Aur was thoroughly impressed with Froros memory and intuition. Nn Nnnnnn.. Radico started moaning with eyes held shut and ragged breath, and then she fainted. As for the strength itself, it should be raised by about this much thats right. Right now, her senses should be twenty to thirty times sharper than they normally are. Just be careful, because the sensitivity is not directly proportional to the amount of magical power used, so you have to be careful not to increase it too much. Roger that! Froro nodded seriously and continued to apply the technique by herself, allowing Aur to turn his attention to Radico. Open your eyes. Radicos eyes snapped open when Aur gave her the order. But there was no focus in them, and she looked confused. Where am I? Dont worry. Youre in a safe place. Aur whispered to her in a gentle voice, and she responded to him with a dreamy look. In fact, right now she felt as if she was dreaming. With a combination of simple stimuli and magic, Radicos thoughts were now in a state of deep hypnosis. She was awake, but unconscious at the same time. Thinking about it now, didnt he use this kind of trick when he met Yunis for the first time? Aur suddenly remembered a long time ago and shook his head lightly to focus his attention on the task that was right in front of him. I want to talk with you a little. Talk to me? Aur nods to Radico, who spoke in a lethargic tone. But Folio says I cant talk to strangers My name is Aur. Ain Soph Aur. What about you? Im Radico. Iron no, {Silver-armed} Radico. Silver? Aur shook his head and continued for the time being. See? Now were not strangers anymore. Hmm then I guess talking to you is okay now Radico was convinced far too easily. Even without the hypnosis, she must be tha type of person who doesnt think about things too much. Who told you to come here? That I cant say. Aur frowned slightly in response. So she must have some defensive mechanisms placed upon her in case she ever got caught. Moreover, the order of concealing the chain of command might have been issued by someone other than Yueloi of the Middle layer and those under him. Who told you that you cannot speak about that? But if they wanted to hide only certain information, then they should have done a better job at it. If she was not given the order to not speak to anyone at all she will eventually spill everything Aur wanted to know as long as he will ask her the right questions. Folio. Is Folio your master? Radico nodded. I see. I would like to thank your master for sending you here. I wonder what kind of gift would be good enough? Aur asked in a slightly carefree tone. Under normal circumstances she would never answer a question like that no matter what, but as long as she was under hypnosis, she was unable of any kind of rational thought. She cannot speak the name of her master directly, so all he has to do is ask about it indirectly. No Folio is not my master Aur nodded, already suspecting that to be the case. Then is it Yueloi? No So there is someone else pulling the strings from the shadows after all. Maybe someone given Courteau false information beforehand to prepare for this attack? In that case, even if they managed to successfully track down Yueloi, theres no telling if that will ultimately amount to anything. Radico. From no on, I will make you feel good. Aur glanced at Froro and then whispered into Radicos ear. Feeling good will be good for your body. Dont you think so? Yeah feeling good is good for me And if someone makes you feel good, you cant help it but to grow to like it and that someone more and more, right? Like feeling good. A natural and simple logic. One after another, Aur keeps implantic hypnotic suggestions into Radicos head. Yes, like this. Hnn When Aur stroked Radicos chest, she reacted by bending her back sharply. Her bulges were pretty small, just as youd expect from her petite body. That being said, despite being so small, she was probably a mature woman already. Her sensitivity probably wouldnt have been half bad, even without the help of Froros magic. It feels nice to be touched by someone you like. And the more youll grow to like me, the better youre going to feel. Nnnn fuaaah. He gently squeezed the sharp tips of his fingers.If he wants to obtain every information possible from her, he would have to break the hypnosis, but once he does that, theres no way she will answer his questions honestly. Therefore, he needs to lay down the groundwork to counter that now. Do you prefer when I play with your chest like that, or perhaps here? Ah ! There! When Aur touched Radicos secret part with his fingertips, there was a big reaction. Aur squeezed his fingers in, taking great care not to damage her mucous membrane. Her pussy, which was already moist and wet, grabbed and sucked Aurs finger in without any resistance. Ah Hnn ! Kuh, hnnn ! A sweet voice leaking with innocence escapes from Radicos lips.She didnt seem to have any experience, but she probably played with it herself already. It was a much better reaction than from her chest. Do you feel my fingers? Concentrate. Thick fingers enter your vagina up to the second joint Slowly tracing the vaginal walls. Im gently pressing them with my fingertips and bend them a little, making you feel a strong pleasure. And soon, Im going to press the button that evokes the greatest pleasure a woman can feel Ah ! Hnnn ! Every time Aurs finger stroked Radicos secret place shallowly, love juice overflowed from it and soiled Aurs hand. Does it feel good? Say it out loud. Then you will feel even better. Good so good! It feels good! As soon as Radiko shouted, Aurs finger was squeezed by her vaginal opening. The more comfortable you are, the more you will come to like me. The more you like me, the more comfortable you will be. And the pleasure will take you to new heights you never knew before. Ah so good ! More more ! Radico was steadily going up the stairs of pleasure, listening to Aurs suggestion obediently. She asks for further caresses while shaking her hips and dripping love juice like a flood. Thats right. Just forget about anything else and focus on feeling good. And once pleasure will paint everything white, you will forget everything, but youll still remember. You will be able to recall everything as if youve never forgotten it in the first place. With that last suggestion, Aur increased the speed of the movements of his finger. Now, the pleasure is only going to get stronger! Youre going to feel like youre flying through the air! Imagine that! Feel it! Ahhh! Fuaaaah! Flying!!!! Imm flyinggggg!!!! Her knees were shaking and her tongue was sticking out, as the spasms of an incoming orgasm were shaking Radicos body to its very core. Do it! Say that youre cumming! Do that, and I will make you feel like you never felt before! Cumming! Im cumming! Im gonna comeeeeee! Ahhhh! AAAAaaaaaahhhhh! Radicos pussy frantically tightened around Aurs finger. Cu cumming!!!! At that moment, an ominous sound could be heard. . What? Aurs eyes were almost sealed shut by the sensation of intense pain coming from his right hand. Because his finger was completely crushed by the {Iron Arm} Radicos vagina clenching itself around it. Volume 3 - CH 4.7 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor:Weasalopes A-Are you okay, Aur?! Its nothing dont worry about me. Aur replied with a face twisted with pain, and a cold, greasy sweat running down his back like a fountain. Since the only thing that was crushed was his fingertip it couldnt be called a life-threathening injury, but that wound alone was much worse than when Sarnak cut off his limbs. And to top it off, it wasnt a slashing wound, but a crushing one. Such injuries are more difficult to treat and heal than lacerations and stab wounds, because the tissue was damaged almost beyond repair. But that wasnt why Aur was sweating. He was sweating because he was genuinely concerned about the wellbeing of his penis. It was an instinctive, primordial fear present in each and every man, and Aur was no exception here. (Could it be that this is where the {Iron Arm} came from!?) Sarnaks {Steel Shield} and Froros {Eye of the Ruler} were Skills that could be considered as lying, because their names had little to do with their names. She was called {Iron Arm} so Aur kinda anticipated that it will have something to do with strengthening of her arms and quite possibly legs, but never, even in his wildest dreams he would have anticipated that the same principle will be applied to the squeezing force of her pussy as well! To begin with, if that Skill amplifies the strength of her entire body all at once, it would make it quite difficult for her to go on with her daily life. Aur As Aur complained in his mind, Radico called out his name with asweet voice, rubbing her thigs together. Make me feel even better dont make me wait Y-Yes, of course. Just just wait for a moment He said while trying to treat his finger, which had even its bones crushed to pieces. You dont want to make me feel good anymore? She gazed at him and whimpered quietly. The better youll feel, the more youll enjoy it, those were his exact words. But it also worked the other way around. If it doesnt make you feel good, then you will come to hate it. Aur realized that possibility, and proceeded to rub Radicos chest with his other hand. Of course I do. Nooo, not my boobies pussy touch my pussy just like you did before! She squirmed her body in a display of dissatisfaction. But for Aur, it was the first time since he was born that he was afraid of being sought by a female. He had to think fast. Maybe if he used defensive magic no, her {Iron Arm had the power to even go through Sarnaks {Steel Shield}, which was supposed to stop any and all physical attacks from reaching him, being superior to the best of Aurs defensive spells, making it truly unrivaled. Then maybe he should cut off his sensation of pain and accept that his body was going to be crushed in the process? No, that was out of the question either. If he cuts of his sense of pain, he wont be able to operate his fingers with delicacy and precision, and that in turn would make him unable to truly satisfy Radico. What to do? What to do?! Froro. Aur called out to his newest disciple, as if a revelation came down upon him. Hold my dick in your mouth. Is that really okay? That certainly was a sudden request, but Froro agreed to do it without even asking why. Yes, it is. Radico, Im going to make you feel good now. More than ever before. Saying that, Aur touches Radicos entrance. Not on the inside, however, but outside. To be more specific, the clitoris located just above the vaginal opening. No I like it inside more! Radico complained, but the pleasure she received from Aurs fingers shook her entire body. At the same time, Froro knelt in front of Aur and put his thing into her mouth. The magic of transmission. With it, the pleasure felt by Aur will also be transmitted directly to Radicos body. On top of that, Aur did not stop caressing her body directly. It was as if she was being taken care of by two people at the same time, but she felt the pleasure of all three of them. And its all thanks to the fact that Aurs body is much more developed than Radicos. Rather than continue to amplify her sensitivity, converting the pleasure Aur and Froro feel onto her is much more efficient strategy. However, it had one negative effect. Aur himself couldnt feel much of it unless he wanted to climax right away from an overwhelming amount of sensations washing over him. Hnn *suck* *kiss*, *Sluuuurp* *suck*, *lick* Hah Ahn Ahhh Kuh so, goooooood Ku Ugh Guh, Uhhh Uuu Fu, Uhhhrhh Guuuuuh In one small room, three people were mingling together, accompanied by a symphony of lewd sounds and noises. Aur continued to caress Radico while Froro sucked him off, making him feel much better than normal. Ku Uh ! Her whole body is like an erogenous zone now, and the pleasure from Froro licking Aurs genitals reverberated in her entire lower half. Whats more, her soft tongue and lips carefully and politely traced the warped fleshy spear, making her feel all tingly. Thick, plump lips are pressed against the base of the glans as if they kissed him. Then, her lips part and release the wet tongue, licking the crack that was crowning the top of his penis head. After that, she opened her mouth wider, and placed the entire glans in there in one go. At the same time, she continued to suck and lick every nook ad cranny of his entire rod. After repeating this two or three times, she starts stroking the rod with one hand and playing with the ballsack with the other, and then she moved on to another round of licking, utilizing the entirety of her slimy tongue. Froro your breasts use them as well Breasts? You mean my boobs? Uhm like this? When Aur ordered her to do that, she momentarily sandwiched his fleshy rod between her bountiful hills. Yes, that should do it hnnn? She smiled lewdly at Aurs manhood, which suddenly started twitching and got even harder, and proceeded to pleasuring it in such a state. Taking advantage of this stimulus, Aur teased Radicos body while enjoying the sights at the same time. Even if he cannot stick his fingers or dick inside her, he can still play with her clit and pussy lips to drive her crazy, causing her love juices to splash down on the floor. Hmm, Kyun ? Ahhh ? Goooood!!!!!? When he rubs the soft breasts that fit comfortably in the palm of his hand, the small buds stand up, and when he rolls his tongue over them and caresses them with his lips, Radico will pants with ragged breath. To her, this pleasure was something so new, something that h=she has never tasted before that the only way she could react was to writhe in a torrent of spasms. *Kiiiiis* ?*kiss*?*suck*?*sucksucksuck*? Kuhnnnn? ahhhhhhhh! ? Hyaaaahnnnn?Haaaaahnnnnnn!!!!? One waman serves Aur with her entire body, and the other has her innocent body made into his plaything. Playing with other woman while being serviced himself at the same time, it was something that he has never done before (TL NOTE: Kinda bullshit statement considering all the orgies from previous volumes, but oh well) Ths feels toooo gooooooddddd!? Hey, inside! ? Do it inside!!!!!!? I WANT IT INSIDE OF ME!!!!!? She shakes her hips so much that it is hard to take her words seriously, especially when her demands start getting more and more unreasonable. Aur himself start being overwhelmed by the pleasure, but for now, hes doing everything in his power not to get swept away by it. A numbing pleasure makes him growl, wanting to violate the girl in front of him. But he cannot do that. He can taste her skin all he wants, but he cannot stick himself into her delicious female hole that is openly leaking and drooling at this point. However, the pink flesh that can be glimpsed from the hole that was completely unraveled by the pleasant sensations that were folded over and over again wriggles indecently, as if inviting Aur. Hey ? Aur. ? This also? feels ? good? but I want to feel ? even better.! ? With her hands and feet restrained, the only thing Radico could do in order to seduce Aur was to shake her hips as wildly as possible. Just you wait. Ill make you feel even better! If it wasnt for that horrifying tightness of hers, inserting his dick in her honey jar would surely feel crazy good. With such thoughts in mind, Aur pinched both of her nipples and traced around her wet crack with his tongue. Hyaaaan! ? More! ? More!!!? Inside! I want you inside me!!!? The space touched by the tip of the tongue is not actually tightened around it with tremendous force, but if he were to insert it further, then the pressure applied on it would surely double. Aur noticed it and came up with one idea. If you double your power then you can do the same thing. So he raised his own sensitivity to the maximum while transferring his pleasure to Radicos body. Guh, uooooooh. Hyaaaaahnnnnn..!? Aur was attacked by the pleasure that was so intense that for a moment it made him think that his nerves have been burned out. That must have been the first time when he thought that he might have actually gone a little bit too far in his schemes. Just as the bow on the verge od shooting an arrow has its strings squeezed sharply, the pleasure grabbed him in a chokehold bringing him closer and closer to the finish line. The feeling of Froros wet tongue, the slight pressure of the lips tightening on his phallus, the softness of the chest that tightly wraps his shaft, and the smooth feeling of her skin. Each one of these is transmitted to Aurs brain with terrifying clarity and washes over him with the strength of a tsunami. And as it was overflowing, it gave rise to a numbing and intense pleasure. It ran through his body, giving rise to a cloudy liquid that rushed down his shaft to his tip, and when it explodes, it was all poured into Froros wanting mouth. Nnnnnn. ? Nkhuuuuuuu.. ? Wolfing down all of it, Froro utilizes all the oral techniques she learned. The pleasure doubled by Aurs magic was directly transmitted to Radicos body, and was amplified even further by Froros magic. Hyaaaa ????????!!!!!!! A torrential wave has gushed out from between Radicos legs and hit the floor. If it wasnt for the {Mothers Wall}, it would have undoubtedly made a huge hole in it. If one of his hands was there, it would have alos been blown away from the rest of his body, but now was not the time to be worrying about that. Right now, Aur was doing his best to keep Froros head in place and send all of his sperm down her throat in an endless stream, making Radico unable to utter even a single word due to the sensation of a non-stopping climax she was experiencing right now. And it just kept going on and on and on. And the one who squinted her eyes and smiled happily before she swallowed all of Aurs semen down her throat, was Froro. Volume 3 - CH 4.8 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Awaken. The moment Aur snapped his fingers, the light returned to Radicos eyes. The clothes he ripped off were repaired, but her limbs remained restrained just in case. What? I Radico looked around her with confused eyes. But when she saw Aur she stopped dead in her tracks, and her face went so red that steam could almost be seen puffing from her head. Wa, wawawawawawa ?! What!? Whats going on !? Only then did she finally realized that her limbs have been restrained, and tried to break herself free from her captivity, to no avail of course. Dont panic. Im not going to harm you. Aur said, bringing his face closer to hers. But only if you wont try to hurt us. Kuh, I wont, I wont! Ill never do it, so just let me go and get your face away from me! Aur was surprised that she could still mouth off to him like that even after all the hypnosis he put her through. If she knows about Froro and what she is up to, then it would be best to assume that she also knows about the curse associated with Aurs contracts. However, is should still be pretty easy to manipulate her into promising that she wont harm him. Unless, of course, she just so happens to possess a Skill that nullifies the effects of curses as well. Aw shucks, I was specifically told not to make promises with anyone! And not to talk to strangers! Radico started panicking. S-Say, what would happen if I told you that I cant make any promises right now? I dont really care, but in that case your body will have to remain trapped just like it is now. Oh, is that so? Oh geez, what should I do? This is troubling, so troubling, what should I Seeing as Radico was slowly losing her cool, Aur placed a hand on his forehead and closed his eyes. If this was all an act meant to deceive him, then her acting skills are way beyond the comprehension of human intelligence. Oh well, I dont want to hit Aury anyway so I promise! A, Aury?! Huh? Wait a minute? How do I know Aurys name? The memories from when she was under hypnosis were being magically repressed so that she couldnt remember them, but it was possible for her to remember superficial things such as names. What was the most surprising, however, was not the fact that Radico managed to remember Aurs name, but rather that she was so bold about the way she called him. Do not worry. Im going to release you now. Hm? Oh yeah, please do so. Aur snapped his fingers, melting the part of the wall that was Restraining Radicos movements, releasing her. As soon as she was free, she assaulted Aur by hugging him. Yay! ? Now I can finally cling onto you like that, Aury! ? Wait! Stop it! Do you want to crush me, woman?! Even with his Invisible Labyrinth magic active, Radico was still able to bypass its protection in order to hug him. His best protection, something that even Sarnaks sword was unable to put a single scratch on, now was silently screaming in agony, and Aur screamed as well, feeling as if the bones in his body were about to snap. Ah!, Oh, s-sorry about that. Guess I am just a tad bit too strong for my own good, huh? She hurriedly let him go while making such an excuse. Looks like she is not aware that shes harming others with her strength, therefore that would-be assault did not violate the promise between them. Was that what she was aiming for, or was he reading too much into it? Now then, Radico. There is something I want to ask you. Id be happy if you could answer honestly. Sure thing! Go ahead and ask me anything! Her positive reaction got him genuinely confused. He himself told her that the better hes going to make her feel the more she will like him, but that doesnt change the fact that they are still enemies. And besides, that suggestion was supposed to be a more subconscious one. Was there a reason for it, or is Radico really that simpleminded? Something was telling Aur that the odds were fifty-fifty here. Radico. Why did you come here? He looked at her as if he wanted to drill a hole through her with his eyes alone, which made her stiffen inadvertently. Hey, so That lasted for a short moment, after which she declared with a determined look: About me can you just call me Radi, Aury? She was determined to ask him something as trivial as that? All right, fine. R Radi? Can you tell me what did you come here to do? Aur barely managed to force those words to squeeze through his throat without getting angry. Yup. I was ordered to come here to kill that lassie over there. She simply pointed her finger at Froro and answered. Why? I dunno. Lady Fruct just told me to do it Ooops. Radico tried to cover her mouth, but it was too late. She has already spilled the beans. Fruct?! Upon hearing that name, Froro was so astonished that her eyes almost shot out of their sockets. You know who that is? Fruct isthe maid who used to take care of me but why would she why? Judging by Froros reaction, she must have trusted her quite a bit. Maybe this is some kind of mistake it has to be Shaking her head, Froro looked up at Aurs face. She didnt want to believe that Fruct wanted her dead, but People will betray you without fail. That is what Aur is thinking, even after Froro tried to tell him hat it is not always like that. This is what Aur has chosen to believe. That is certainly one of the possibilities. He simply said so. Eh? So do you believe me? Or not? The question should be: do you believe yourself or not? Aur said to Froro, who was blinking her eyes in a frightened manner. There is too little information in the first place, so is it possible to make a sound judgement in such a situation? There is a good possibility of false information being given to us. Oh, Aury, Im not lying! Radico squeezed into Aurs arm, pouting. I know that, but you may have been fooled as well. Oh, thats right! She was easily convinced by Aurs words. In other words, she doesnt really trust Fruct. I dont know why would she want to kill Froro like that in the first place. If she wanted to kill her, she had many occasions to do so. Froro is convinced that it is certainly true. Before meeting Aur, she was just a slave, so if somebody wanted to kill her, that was the best moment for doing so. Yes, thats right! If Fruct wanted to kill me Well, I dont have anything to deny it. Maybe she just didnt do it because that would have been too much of a hassle?. Aur said bluntly to Froro, who had a bright expression. Mmm! So which one is it !? Do you know? Because I dont know, either No. But you have to be prepared for everything. Froro wondered if she was being teased, but Aurs expression was serious. Prepared for everything I told you before. Dont trust people. They will betray you without fail. Aur once again said the words which he has repeated so many times before. I should have been more vigilant. Everyone should have been more careful. Then sure this wouldnt have happened dont waste your time thinking such thoughts. They will only cloud your judgement. Understanding the truth behind his harsh words, Froro glanced at Aur. She still couldnt believe that Fruct betrayed her. But whether she liked it or not, it was a simple fact now. Be prepared for everything, and keep doubting everything. But even so, Aur didnt hold any of it against them. He said that both of them are necessary, and that just one wont be enough. That would be the most effective way for our safe survival. Yes, Aur! His disciple nodded cheerfully. There was no longer any hesitation in her eyes. no. She was prepared to get lost as much as possible. Because no matter how complicated the maze may be, as long as you follow its paths you will never be truly lost. Youre so cool, Aury!? H-Hey, dont hug him out of the blue like that! Aside from Froro, who hugged him with her heart filled with determination, he now had to deal with Radicos embrace, which could easily kill him if he wasnt careful, as well. Volume 3 - CH 5.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Chapter 5: Lets Make a Successful Deception, Part 1 Try to be more careful next time, Sarnak. Yeah, I will and thanks. Sarnak growled while lying down with his head wrapped up in a bandage. Before they hypnotized Radico he was given as much first aid as possible after she beat him down, but all of his wounds were quite severe. In their current situation where the magical power was scarce it was impossible to completely heal him in an instant, so they had no choice but to leave the rest to the natural recovery. But werent physical attacks supposed to be ineffective against you? Oh, that. Thats because she probably possesses a Silver Arm instead of Iron Arm. Sarnak answered with a bitter tone. Now that he mentioned it, radico did say something similar to that. Silver Arm? An upgraded form of Iron Arm, something like two levels above it. Its true that my Steel Shield can negate physical damage, but it cannot block the Skills that are ranked Silver or higher. Aur was shocked by Sarnaks answer. He understands that in terms of quality steel is better than iron, but he wasnt able to grasp why silver would be better than steel, and how exactly did that work. Right now, so many questions were going through his brain that he had trouble selecting which ones to ask first. So all that talk about your Skill being invincible was just you allowing its power to go to your head? Shut the fuck up, would you?! If you must know, only a handful of Skills can completely negate the effects of shield Skills! And when it comes to Skill ranks, silver ones are rare even among the denizens of the Upper layer! Sarnak shouted with his face reddened by anger. But I have t admit that I have let my guard down. I thought that her attacks wont work against me since shes called Iron Arm, and I have paid the price for it. I never would have imagined that she managed to obtain the silver rank Cant you just upgrade your Skill to the silver rank then? In response to Aurs question, Sarnak shook his head weakly. Its impossible. The rank and level of the Skill are determined at the time of the Skills crystallization, and cannot be changed. Skills with different ranks are treated as completely separate Skills. That is why I have never thought that someone called Iron Arm is going to have more Skills up her sleeve. Even if you possess the Skill Silver Arm, its effects wont stack with those of the Iron Arm. In other words, if you obtain Silver Arm, the effects of Iron Arm will be completely wasted. That is why normally one person does not have two Skills of the same type. Froro supplemented Sarnaks words with her own. Wasnt it possible that we were being deceived about it in the first place? When Aur pointed that out, Sarnaks and Froros expressions became stiff. Nagia! That bitch! But if she was lying, then wouldnt Aur know about that? In contrast to Sarnak who was biting his lips in frustration, Froro calmly asks. Thats right, but she knows about that. Which means that she either found a way to bypass that, or she was lied to in the first place. In any case, there is something that I was wondering about for a while now. Aur looked at Sarnak and Froro, and continued in a lowered voice. How does the enemy keep track of us? They werent able to say anything to that, so they just exchanged glances. If we were being spied on by something akin to Froros Eye of the Ruler I would have been able to tell, but it doesnt look like such a Skill is being used against us. When Froro was sharing her senses with her slaves through the Eye of the Ruler, Aur was able to detect each and every slave who shared their senses with her. Of course, not only slaves, but also walls, floors, ceilings, and empty spaces were inspected by him in the same way. Then, how? There is a simple method to do something like this regardless of the world youre living in that does not require the use of any Skills. Floro leans her head to the side while thinking about such a thing before she finally realized what he was talking about. There is an insider among us. Aur nodded seriously Froro had the Eye of the Ruler already before she even met me. Before I arrived here, Courteau wasnt even aware of my existence. Sarnak only learned about Froro the other day. Then who else was it that knew about all those things? Nagia Froro muttered quietly. Even before she met Aur she worked as a merchant, and she often exchanged materials and Skills that she had aquired from killing monsters. After they were released, most of the slaves went to Froro so that they could serve her under the influence of the Eye of the Ruler. But there were a few who wanted to stop being slaves after their release. Nagia was one of them. Her reasoning behind it was Because I already belong to Aur. Froro didnt question it at the time, but thanks to that excuse she was unable to determine what Nagia was up to. WHOS THERE?! Suddenly, Sarnak shouted over Aurs arm. Froro turned her head sharply, but saw nobody there. . Hmm. Froro continued to look around, while Aur noticed something lying on the ground and picked it up. Aur, this is It was a small, purple-colored scale. I see. So Radico lost, huh? Yes. That man named Aur seems to be a more dangerous man than we expected. Two women were present in the room. One is a demon with long silver hair and horns toward the back of her head. The other had short gold hair and was dressed like a typical member of the Wall Tribe. Strangely enough, the reporting one was the human, and the demoness just stood there and listened to her report. She lost even after you gave her the Silver Arm? Yes. So the responsibility of getting rid of it falls unto me Wait, Yueloi. Youre in no position to decide that by yourself. But, Lady Bran! The one called Bran closed Yuelois mouth with a gentle gesture of her finger. Yuelois voice lost all its sharpness as her face, neck and ears went bright red. This time, I will go myself. B, But! I wouldnt be able to bear it if I lost you. Also Bran squinted her eyes, stroking Yuelois chin. you dont think I would lose so easily, dont you? . N-no, of course not. Patting her head softly, Bran flipped her skirt in a playful manner. Good girl. She grabbed her hand and guided her towards the back room. Come. I will be sure to give you lots of my love today. She whispered into her ear. L-Lady Bran! S-Something like that! My oh my, do you not like it? Bran wanders at Yueloi. .. I, I didnt say anything like that dummy. She softly stroked Yuelois back, sending shivers down her spine. Ah, that reminds me. Pulling Yueloi onto the bed, Bran acted as if she just remembered something. That Tail Tribe you mentioned Nagia was her name, I believe? What has become of her? She was my spy, but it looks like her usefulness has come to an end. For a moment, Yueloi went back to her calm, clerical tone as she explained the situation with Nagia. Get rid of her then. Volume 3 - CH 5.2 Maou no Hajimekata Volume 3 Chapter 5 Part 1 Maou no Hajimekata Volume 3 Chapter 5 Part 3 **TEASER** Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Haaa When Bran proclaimed that this time she was going to go herself, Folio the Inviter raised an astounded voice and scratched her temples. Well, if you say so, Yueloi-sama, then I guess there is nothing to worry about. Folio is a slave to Yueloi and a master of Radico. She is a member of the Winged tribe with fluffy green hair and feathers of the very same color. So, how do you plan to win? Folio was not really all that aquainted with Bran. All that she knew about her was the fact that despite being a demon she had the authority to command her master, and that she seemed to be extremely strong. What do you mean, how? Ah, so she havent even thought about that, Folio commented in hear head, watching as Bran tilted her head. I mean, I know that Lady Bran is very strong and all, but my Radico was pretty strong as well, but she was beaten so easily. That is why I think that it would be best if you exercised extreme caution if you really want to go next. Aur. According to Folios intel, the biggest weakness of this unknown man was a complete lack of direct combat abilities. If he wasnt even able to defeat someone like Sarnak in a one-on-one battle, she concluded that sending Radico to finish him off would be much more cost-efficient than resulting to a more sophisticated trickery. That is why she ordered her to go get rid of him, since her strength and speed were enough to destroy anything that stood in her path up until now. But this time, such a rough-and-ready policy proved to not be enough. Not only did aur neutralized Radico in a completely unexpected way, but he also managed to wrap her around his little finger and extract valuable information out of her by using some strange skills. As a result, it would be best for her to assume that right now he is in obtained every possible information about her and studied it carefully. Hmm, I see. Personally, I think youre overthinking it too much, but I heard that you are Yuelois most trusted advisor, so if you say so, it is at least worth considering. A-Advisor?! Nononononononono, what are you talking about?! I am just a manager at best! Folio was relieved that Bran was willing to listen to what she had to say, but that last bit made her shake her head violently in denial. Yuelois most trusted advisor? Even if she meant is as a joke, that was a little bit too much. A-Anyway, at least now we know that this guy is plenty of bad news, in more ways than one. For now we have confirmed that he possesses a skill that allows him to manipulate the Mothers Wall, to prevent appraisal, manipulate human minds, put up an invisible wall to prevent attacks from reaching him, to command monsters Folio listed Aurs abilities while counting on her fingers. Thinking about it now, isnt winning against someone like him pretty much impossible? Wouldnt it be better for them to just run, or agree to serve him obediently? Wait a second, an invisible wall that prevents attacks? I havent received any report that would mention such a thing. Ah, that. Well, you see, the report mentioned that he has a skill that allows him to create a wall that defends him, but when I think about it, this description doesnt match with the phenomenon that is actually occurring. But something like that shouldnt even be possible, she thought. Folio shook her head and sighed. Lady Yueloi, dont you think that the best possible way of countering that skill would be to attack faster than that wall is built? No. Yueloi answered briefly, cockingbher head to the side slightly. My idea was to simply destroy that wall in its entirety. M M? What a muscle brain! Folio wanted to shout, but managed to swallow the words right as they were about to leave her throat. Well, uhm the thing is, that wall of his seems to have properties similar, if not downright identical to those of the Mothers Wall. Moreover, it seems to be in the state of constant deployment. Perhaps his talk about it emerging at the exact moment of the impact is just a bluff meant to deceive his enemies? In other words, he also has skills change the appearances of the things around him. Folio made another mental note, increasing her desire to just turn tail and run. Oh, but that means it will be easy to break. I see. Well, I guess one could look at it that way as well. Yueloi might be a muscle brain, but she is not a fool. Finally finding a positive in the sea of negatives, Folio exhaled deeply. Alright, now that thats done, I will try coming with as many countermeasures to that skill as possible. By the way, Lady Bran? Folio asks, spreading the wings on her back. Is that rumor about you true? And what rumor might you be talking about? Snooping around for the information about the skills of others was widely regarded as extremely rude. But it was a question that she really needed to ask. The one that says that you possess a skill to evolve your skills. even if asking that question meant taking the risk of being killed. And you know, Lady Folio is like, really smart and all. Thats the tenth time I heard you say that. Aur was listening intently to the endless flood of words that was spilling out of Radicos mouth. No matter how seemingly useless or insignificant, subjective or vague, that was still an enormous amount of information that would allow him to learn all that he could about his opponent, even the things that she wanted to keep hidden at all cost. Or at least thats what he thought. In the last few hours, Aur was able to memorize all of Folios favourite foods, clothes she liked to wear the most and all of her ticks and habits, but he still knew nothing about her skills and abilities. The only thing he was able to get out of her was that Lady Folio is very smart. For Radico, she seemed more like a guardian than an actual slave master. But that was exactly what made it impossible to determine the specifics about her abilities and their exact number. Also, anytime I would end up in big trouble because I lost my hammer, Lady Folio would always find it for me! That, among other things, was what Radico was talking about for the past few hours without stopping. How could anyone lose such a giant thing on a regular basis was unknown to Aur, and he wasnt even sure if he wanted to know. But now he knew one thing for certain: sending Radico here was a really brilliant move on Folios part, because Aur has effectively lost a few hours of his lifetime on listening to a torrent useless information. When it comes to the information about Bran or Yueloi, little more than their names or things like Shes a very beautiful person or Shes so cool!!! came out. All in all, they learned little more than nothing from her. I wanted to attack that Bran directly thanks to the information obtained from her, but I guess it cant be helped at this point. Now that we at least know that Nagia is spying on us, we have to no other choice but to go after Folio first. About that, Aur. Theres something thats been bothering me. Finally giving up on interrogating Radico any further, Aur began to formulate their next course of action, when Froro brought a certain matter to his attention. Did Nagia really leaked the information about us to the enemy? Who else could have been but her? We even have proof! Sarnak spat out his irritated words. In fact, now that they knew she was a spy, Froros surveillance network has caught her escaping to the lower layers. If she wasnt leaking their information, then she wouldnt have any reason to run away like that. The facts spoke for themselves: no one other than Nagia could have been the mole. But even though she understood all that, there was something wrong with Froros heart. Froro. Remember what I have taught you. Yes. The reality of their situation made her eyes all cloudy. And yet, she nodded at Aurs words. Just because she wished for the things to go differently doesnt mean that they will. But still no. The more she remembered those words, the more a wave of indescribable emotions was sweeping through her heart. She felt like she was about to forget something very important. Radico. I want to meet with Folio so that I can thank her for bringing you to me. Could you guide me to her? Yup, sure! Gladly! However, she didnt have the time to worry about what it was right now. As long as the difference in the amount of information obtained by both sides continues to grow, they will be at an ever-increasing disadvantage, so she fully understood why Aur wanted launch a preemptive strike. With anxiety filling up her chest, Froro raised her head to the sky. Beyond that thick, stony ceiling was the lower layer of the World Wall, a whole new world where the non-slaves lived. Volume 3 - CH 5.3 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes There are no stairs in the place that Froro and the others called The Bottom. To them, it is the lowest point of their known world which is flat and horizontal. Such a world was the only thing they ever known. On the flip side, the stairs leading up to the upper layers are not considered to be a part of The Bottom. Stop right there. It was a part of the Lower Layer, where the people from The Bottom were not Allowed to set foot. You shall not take another step further, or else Huh? You mean I cant go up either? Radico popped up from behind Aurs back and approached the guards who were barring the way forward with their spears. L-Lady Radico! But but they are! No worries! Lady Folio asked me to bring them in! We are sorry for interrupting you on your mission! Radico told them with a smile, and the guards immediately drew their weapons back, opening the way forward. Is there a class system among the inhabitants of the Lower Layer? Of course there is. Sarnak said to Aur as they were going past the guards. To those living above, we are the lowest of the low, someone not worthy to even scrape off their shoes. Same goes for Radico, who is a member of one of the most influential Wall Tribes in the Middle Layer. Normally, someone with her position wouldnt even bother with talking to us, or those guys who guarded the passage. But Radico was someone who didnt care about such complicated things, therefore she had no reservations about doing something that the rest of her kind would probably not even think about. But that at least explained why the guards were acting so rudely towards them. Even if they are only the guards, those people are higher in the hierarchy than Sarnak, who was considered to be the ruler of The Bottom. After all, everyone who lives there is considered to be nothing more than a slave, the absolute worst of the worst in this World Wall. I never thought that Ill be leaving The Bottom in such a way. Sarnak muttered dejectedly as he set his foot on the steps. Aury, over here! Radico ran lightly through the corridor they were going through, completely oblivious to the feeling swirling up in the hearts of her companions. This is not right. Hm? Whats wrong, Aur? Froro tilted her head, seeing as Aur was muttering to himself as they were making their way forward. The age of the stones in the floor is completely different. Age of the stones in the floor? She looked at the floor, trying to follow Aurs gaze as closely as possible while also trying to make sense of the words which to her had no meaning at all. They all look the same to me. No, Im telling you, somethings wrong here. These stones are only hundred years old, two hundred at best. Even with that explanation, Froro still failed to see what this was all about. To her, this was the same dull floor she got tired of seeing at The Bottom. But Aur seemed to be confident that something was not right with it. What I am trying to say is that the Lower Layer was created later than The Bottom. In the first place, both the floors and the ceiling should be made of the same material as the {Mother Wall}. In other words, they should not be able to break, decay, or be damaged in any way. They shouldnt deteriorate over time, and, just like Aur said, even if there is a difference of one hundred or two hundred years, they shouldnt look any different than the rest. Well, I guess so. However, Froro wasnt particularly interested in it, so she gave up without trying to either deny or affirm if what Aur was saying was true. Everything in this world has its own magical vibrations, and although it is a very small amount, they are still emitted into the surroundings. However, this phenomenon gradually decreases in intensity when the thing emitting those vibrations gets separated from the source of the magical power. In case of life it would be death, and for stones it would be separation from the earth. However, since the stone does not consume the magical power itself, the decrease in the motion of its waves is very small. It is extremely faint, grinding to a halt in about 5,500 years. However, although the floor stones in The Bottom were all possessing almost constant magical waves, however weak they might have been, the waves in this layer have clearly diminished. That alone points to their different nature. I see. As much as she didnt want to, Froro knew that when Aur started talking so much about a single thing, it was generally for the best to listen to what he had to say. . Huh? All of a sudden, Radico stopped going forward. When everyone else caught up to her, they noticed that the entire aisle has been blocked off by a mountain of wrecked desks and beds. Now who could do such a thing? Out of my way! Wait, Radico. Aur stopped the girl right before she could swing her {Iron Arm} at the wreckage. Using your power on something so insignificant would be a waste, but moving all of those things away one by one is not an ideal scenario either. Isnt there some other way we could use? Kay. This way. Froro heaved a sigh of relief as Radico obediently stayed her arm. As long as they avoid any reckless actions, it should be possible for them to go further into the Lower Layer without alarming the enemy. If she destroyed this rubble all at once, their chances of that would have been ruined. But Aur, since you are with us, cant you just use your power to move all that rubble out of the way? And waste precious magical power for something so trivial? I told you already, my magic requires much more work and precise operation than it looks. Aurs answer sounded convincingly enough for Froro, however, this amount of magical power was a concept that she still couldnt quite understand. It is said that magic cannot be used without magical power, but Froro who has just learned magic does not feel like she was losing any of it. Then again, she doesnt even know how much magic she has or how much of it she could use before running out of it. Ah! Once again Radico stopped dead in her tracks. But unlike the last time, the gasp she made this time was a one filled with happiness. Lady Folio! And then they saw her: a green-haired woman was standing in their way. Wait. Kya! Whats wrong, Aury? When she tried to run up to her master, Aur held her by the neck. Im very sorry Folio said, opening her wings up lightly. but could you return this girl to me? Aur thought that it was strange. At best, the height of the ceiling in this passage is about 3 meters, which was too narrow for any winged creatures to move around comfortably. That way, even if she could fly like normally, it wouldnt give her any advantage. Im afraid that I cant do that Aur declared, hugging Radico tightly from behind. Well, I guess it cant be helped then. A flame appeared in Folios palm.. Ill just do it the old-fashioned way like I was told to. She threw the ball of fire, which quickly grew to such a size that it could easily burn both Aur and Radico. Tsk! Aur took out the Dungeon Cube with his free right arm and manipulated the invisible labyrinth Labyrinthos to create a wall-like shield. The flames that crashed over it roared and exploded, sprinkling sparks all around them. Looks like his opponent managed to correctly understand how the Dungeon Cube operated.. Although Aur boasted to Sarnak that it can prevent both fire and poison, it was only half-true. Although it can be prevented, the high-temperature flames were one of the Dungeon Cubes weaknesses, because while the flame itself can be stopped, the same cannot be said about the heat it is emitting. No matter how strong the wall may be, if the enormous heat cannot be stopped, Aur is just going to end up baked to a crisp. The Scorpion Bees which he used against Radico will also amount to nothing in front of such a wide and hot flame. As soon as he would release them from the bag he was holding them in, they would have been burned to ashes. Good job stopping it that far from you. Folio laughs while creating the next flame in the palm of her other hand. As I thought, that wall can be operated manually. Lady Folio! Stop it, please! Radico spreads her short arms to the fullest in an attempt to protect Aur. Folio looked at it with indifferent, cold eyes. Well, I have to say Im disappointed in you. Im sorry, but I dont need such a weak subordinate. And then she threw the flame sg=he created in both her hands at her in rapid succession. Nu, ugh! Even though the wall has been deployed as far away form them as possible, the immense heat was still transmitted to them as if they suffered a direct hit. Radico. Aur crouched and whispered something into Radicos dog ears. eh? She looked at Aur with big, round eyes. And when she did Aur kicked her in the back with all his strength. Wha?! At the same time, the wall created by the invisible labyrinth is opened, and when Radico passed through it, it closed again. As a result, Radico was exposed to countless flames without any means of protecting herself. At that very moment See? I told you she was going to do that. Yup, you sure did! Just before they came into contact with Radico, all the flames have been extinguished. Aury believed that you will get rid of the fire not to hurt me, and you did! Thank you, Lady Folio! In other words, using Radico just now was nothing but a bluff. He wanted to show her that taking his allies as hostages will not work against him. you sly fox. Folio clenched her teeth tightly. The truth is that she was unable to put out her flames in time not to hurt her subordinate. What happened was that they crashed against an invisible wall and disappeared even before she managed to do something about them. Beyond the shield made of the invisible labyrinth Labyrinthos, there was an invisible wall that looked like a small room that surrounded Radico. In other words, Aur had no intention of sacrificing her. Now youve done it. Killing him would be much easier if she could use Radico as a meat shield, but that option was out of the question now, and her opinion about Aur changed drastically. Looks like things were going to get a lot more troublesome than she initially expected.. Volume 3 - CH 5.4 Radico was the key to winning this battle. Both Folio and Aur knew that perfectly well. The details regarding the Skill Aur used to control her mind were still unknown, but at the very least it wasnt something that turned her from Folios ally into her enemy, because she retained her sense of loyalty to her. But that was the exact reason why Aur could incorporate her into his strategy and use her as a shield if needed, because he knew that Folio wouldnt stoop so low as to hurt her own followers. Radicos Silver Arm is a tricky Skill. If used properly, it can be a weapon of unparalleled strength capable of breaking through any kind of defenses. Radico, stand down. That is why Aur is keeping her away from the front. That is what Folio managed to deduce. But Trust me. Im not going to kill your master. Aur smiled in a very fatherly fashion and stroked Radicos head. Im just going to incapacitate her a little, and then persuade her just like I did with you so that we could all get along together. Okay! Radico went behind him with a happy smile. The corners of Folios lips rose a little in anticipation of what exactly he was planning to do. She doesnt know anything about the Skills he used on Radico, but at the very least they didnt seem to be combat-oriented, but that was all she was certain of. Aur, open the damn wall! Sarnak yelled and jumped out of it. He must have decided that his Steel Shield could stop her Great Flame. He was correct in assuming that. Since he got out, it means that a hole has been made in the wall. She fired a fireball at it to see it will go through, but od course it was blocked by another wall that replaced the earlier one. Looks like it can be manipulated into more complicated forms as well, she thought to herself. Folio gritted her teeth, thinking that this was a truly cowardly Skill. To went some of her annoyance, she turned towards Sarnak and fired a few projectiles at him. Such impudence! Steel Shield is a powerful Skill indeed. Unlike its predecessor, Iron Shield, it can even block the heat of the flames form harming its user. Tool Bag. Nuooohhh!!! But it was not all that difficult to deal with. When Folio summoned a mysterious hole, Sarnak fell right into it. There is no Skill that would allow to make holes in walls or floors and Folio never heard of something similar to it, except for that one Skill that Aur possessed. However, Skills that made holes in the fabric of space itself were actually quite commonplace. Tool Bag was one of them, creating a hole large enough for one person to fit into. Originally it was a Skill for carrying luggage, but nowadays she also used it like a type of barrier, trapping Sarnak inside of it. Although it has the drawback of not being able to be closed when something was being put into it, it is enough to temporarily neutralize the Steel Shield. The Skills belonging to the Shield category are all strong. However, that is why various studies have been conducted on how to deal with them and many ways to kill their users without actually hurting them were developed as a result. The thought that someone was so overconfident in it that he thought of himself as invincible and wanted to reach the upper layer with it was actually kinda cute. As Folio was thinking that, her field of vision shook violently. Alright. Aur muttered to himself when he saw Folios body rolling on the ground after being hit with a club. Kh ugh how? The attack must have succeeded in giving her a concussion. Folio tried to look up with her sight still all foggy from the impact, and saw Froro standing before her. She was the one who smashed her in the head. She must have used the tall Sarnak and Folios flames as a cover so that she wouldnt see her approaching. Folios flames are all capable of generating extremely high temperatures. Even if you were to block them with a wall you would end up burned by the steam, and getting hit directly would turn you into a pile of charcoal. In fact, just being near them would be enough to suffer some serious burns. In short: it was all about the temperature. The thing is: powerful as her flames are, they are incomparably weaker than the ones used by the volcano Goddess Sakuya or the ones used by Rames, imbued with the power of the Sun God. When faced with those, Folios flames were only a little bit stronger than the ones used by ordinary magicians. Therefore, Aurs usual fire resistance magic was enough to surpass them. When Froro raised her club to deliver the second strike, Folio fired a lump of water at her. She shot it at the speed that absolutely wouldnt kill anyone it came into contact with, most likely because she was still dizzy from that strike to the head. It flew way past Froro, so she didnt even need to avoid it. No, Froro! Behind you! Taking notice of Aurs warning, Froro looked back behind her. Sarnak! The lump of water was now filling the Tool Bag that Sarnak has fallen into. Bubbles began to rapidly rise to the waters surface. The Steel Shield negates any force coming into contact with its user, even the buoyancy of water. In other words, if the hole gets filled with water, Sarnak wont be able to float and he will have no choice but to suffocate. Grab onto this! Stop it, Froro! Ignoring Aurs order, Froro inserts the club into the Tool Bag. However, she was unable to pull Sarnak out. But because of the Steel Shields effect, he wont even be able to pull himself up. Sarnak has no other choice but to climb out on his own. He cannot count on the waters buoyancy, and he still has to deal with the weight of his wet clothes. Not to mention that it will be difficult for him to climb up a slippery club that didnt even have a place to dig his nails into, just with Froros. Folio couldnt miss such a chance. Froro, dodge! The flames emitted by Folio hit her directly and exploded. Even if the heat itself could be prevented with magic, it was impossible to do the same with the impact of the explosion. Now then Folio stood up slowly, massaging her aching cheek. What are you going to do next? This, for example. As soon as Aur said that, the floor at Folios feet began to move around her, creating a wall. Aur hasnt moved much since the battle began, which gave him time to take control of this room. It took some time, but every surface of this room now belonged to him. You did exactly She summoned small flames into both of her hands. what I thought youre going to do! She spread her wings wide, and flew near the ceiling. Mu.! Now Aur finally knew why would she needed wings in such a narrow place. While shooting the small, detonating flames without stopping, Folio continued to fly from surface to surface, gaining more and more speed as she did so. She was just like a bird flapping its wings, except she was doing it at lightning speed now. That was another thing Aurs Labyrinth Magic had difficulties with. He could manipulate the walls, floors and the ceiling with no problems, by he lacked the means of catching things that stayed in the air and moved at blinding speed at that. Aur lifted his hands off the floor and run straight towards the Tool Bag where Sarnak was trapped. If only he could manipulate the wall inside of it, then maybe he could free him. Was that his aim here? Folio thought for a moment but imidiately reconsidered. He has an invisible wall that he can freely manipulate, so theres no need for him to create that wall. But then, if he was able to release Sarnak, that would be one hell of a nuisance to her. Maybe that is what he originally aimed for? Folios location and Aurs path were now separated by a wall protruding from the ground, but that doesnt change the fact that Folio was still two meters above the ground. But if he aims to confine her Folio soared high and landed right in front of Aur, over his invisible wall. That was too dangerous! I wont allow you to keep it up! She created huge balls of flames in both her hands and released them towards Aur. His invisible labyrinth blocked them, but he once again had to do it at a distance to avoid the effects of the accumulating heat. In spite of that, Folio continued to shoot the flames towards him. If he had the Skill that could completely protect him against fire, then he wouldnt have bothered with protecting himself with that stupid wall, so that has to mean that Folios flames are still valid against him. That flame of yours Among the sound of the explosion, Aurs voice echoed unpleasantly clearly. Was that some kinda skill as well? The one that she did not understand? Folio didnt know what she should be wary off in the first place anymore. A powerful flame for attacking and low-powered flame for movement. But you cannot use both of them at the same time, right? It wasnt like that. There was still one more thing she had to look out for. Folio immediately stopped using the Great Flame and tried to get away with Little Flame, but her back crashed against the wall. Im sorry to break it to you, but I can operate both the wall and the floor at the same time. Yeah, yeah, and you putting your hands on the floor was just a bluff meant to mislead me. When he took his hands off the floor, Folio immediately rushed in to attack him, because she thought he wont be able to fight back. The moment Folio did that, she already lost. The room you are in right now is pretty small, so dont go using your flames recklessly, unless you want to destroy yourself with your own power. Oh, youre right. It is pretty small indeed. And with that, the battle has been decided. Folio relaxed her stiffened shoulders and causally touched the invisible wall. About two square meters at most, she deduced. If she tried to use her Great Flame in such an enclosed space, she would undoubtedly end up burning herself alive. But this much should be enough. Now then, I would appreciate it if you could surrender peacefully without any unnecessary resistance. Alright, alright, I wont. Folio raised both her hands in a gesture of surrender. But I will. As soon as another voice said that, something jumped out from Folios bosom at tremendous speed, hitting the invisible wall stretched out by Aur like a thunder. Just the sound of the impact was ear-shattering, and when it was over, countless chunks of crushed stones filled the air around them. My, my Bran emerged from the Tool Bag hidden in Folios pocket, hitting it with a loud crackle. Not breaking after a single blow, it is surprisingly sturdy. And then she hit it a second time, shattering Aurs Dungeon Cube into tiny pieces. Volume 3 - CH 5.5 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes I have to say, its pretty impressive. Aur muttered, shaking the chains that made the rattling sound. And I have to say that I honestly cant make head or tails out of you. Folio said, staring at Aur who was tied to the wall with thick chains. Well, be as vigilant as you want, but without your precious magic power I doubt youll be able to do much. Shame on you for using it all up during our battle. Having no other option, Aur fell onto the hard floor. Such a pity, he muttered in his head. Even if it isnt his own Dungeon, he would have never ended up in this situation if the amount of magic power in the air wasnt so abysmally low. But in this poor Dungeon, every bit of magic power he could save up could save his life in a pinch, and now he went and wasted almost all of it. He really got careless, and now he is paying the price. Is Froro safe? Who knows? Lady Bran took her, and thats all I know. I see. Without the magic power, his Dungeon Cube gone and Froro not by his side, he wont be able to live much longer. Theres no point in him eating any food anymore, since the amount of magic power recovered that way wont be able to sustain him for even a day, and without Froro to share her own magic power with him, hes just going to starve to death. Lady Folio As Aur was lying on the ground, Radico appeared before him. So at least youre safe. Of course she is. Shes a dear subordinate of mine, after all. Since he brainwashed her, he was afraid that they might try to dispose of her. Lady Folio, what will happen to Aury now? Most likely we will extract his Skills from him and execute him. Execute Radicos eyes dropped and her face became clouded with sadness. Seeing that, Aur felt a slight tinge of nostalgia. Can you, like, not do it? Im afraid that is not for me to decide. Folio seemed to be quite fond of Radico, because she brushed her hair to cheer her up. Tell me. What is your purpose? Purpose purpose, huh? When asked by Folio, Aurs eyes seemed to be looking far, far away. Right now hes helping Froro become the true ruler, but that is not his own purpose. I just want to go back to where I rightfully belong. Even though it has only been a few days at best, he truly wanted to go back home, to his wives, children and friends. Recalling all of their faces, he said what he said. So you really have come here from another world? Yes. A glimpse of sympathy flashed in Folios eyes. To an extent, she could understand how he felt, stranded all alone in a foreign land, engaged in a conflict between the forces that had nothing to do with him. Well, I guess I could at least try to convince Bran not to kill you. Although she had no idea if she would even be willing to listen to her. Much appreciated, but that wont be necessary. However, Aur shook his head, refusing the offer. I see. Well, even if I tried to convince her, it wouldnt probably change much, so I understand your reluctance. Its not about that. Aur shook his head once more, and Folio shrugged her shoulders. Its because youre going to be angry with me in a second. What? What are you? But before Folio could even finish tilting her head, Nagia appeared behind her, burying a dagger in her back. Are you unharmed, Lord Aur? More or less. Nagias snake lower half does not make any sound when shes moving, so Folio didnt even realize that Nagia was standing behind her. Lady Folio?! Do not worry. Shes just paralyzed. Radico rushed towards Folio, and Aur touched her shoulder to calm her down. The paralysis was made possible to Nagia possessing the Paralyzing Needle Skill extracted g=from the Scorpion Bee. Why how? Folio barely managed to ask by exerting her paralyzed tongue to the maximum. She was certain that Nagia would be dead. Because of her disloyalty and being exposed as the spy, Yueloi and Bran deemed her as no longer useful and ordered her to be disposed of because she knew more than she needed to know. Fufufu, it was all thanks to my beloved Lord Aur of course! Nagia smiled bewitchingly as she clung onto Aurs body. I never thought he was really going to trust someone like me. Betrayer. Sellout. Two-faced liar. Nagia herd those insults countless times, to the point that she actually began to believe them. But they were all right. After all, she did sell the information about Aur to both Sarnak and Yueloi. Oh, I believed in you alright. That is why Aur believed in her. I believed tha you will betray Yueloi as well. No one else could pull that off but her. Aur does not believe in anyone or anything in the first place. Therefore, his suspicions were not suspicions, but a conviction. All this time he acted under the assumption that Nagia was going to betray him. He used up his magic power, that much was true, But most of that magic power went into secretly monitoring Nagia. He studied her, and learned everything about her: her principles, beliefs, what she wanted and what she did not want. Nagia communicated with all kinds of forces, not just Yueloi and Sarnak, and at the same time she betrayed all of them. She wasnt driven by profit. If you want to further your own goals, you need a certain amount of honesty, Like Gnome, the merchant of Aurs dungeon. So why does Nagia continue to betray everything? Because to her, nothing really mattered. Truth, justice, sincerity, love, all of them meaningless. She has no need for them and sees no value in protecting them. She didnt believe in anything, because nobody believed in her. But Aur was the first one who actually believed in her when she didnt believe in herself and entrusted her with some of his magic: a type of illusion that disguises and hides ones presence. You can use it to fake your own death or become the ultimate assassin who can sneak everywhere without making any noise. She received so much trust and yet she betrayed it again. She could kill Aur anytime she wanted. But she chose not to do it. Radico, can you break this chain for me? Sure. But you wont do anything bad to Lady Froro, right? Of course I wont. When nodded with a smile, Radico pulled the chains that bound him with a short Ei!, tearing it out of the wall as if was made out of paper. Ill just get to know her better, same as I did with you. When Aur titled his head with a wicked smile, an inaudible scream escaped Folios mouth. Volume 3 - CH 6.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Before we start, I dont have much magic power left. Nagia, Im sorry, but Of course, Lord Aur. Take as much as you need. Nagia holds her hands in front of her chest, closes her eyes and raises her face. Aur put his hand on her chin and began to suck on her lips, from which the transparent, pure magical power started flowing into him. Its quality wasnt all that high, but converting it into his own magic power shouldnt be that difficult. Hey, what the hells that?! I want in on the fun as well! Radico jumped up and down, insisting on joining them. Aur glanced at Folio, thinking if he should do as she asked, or prioritize taking care of her first to extract the information he needed out of her. Folio was staring at him with a look that could easily kill any normal person, soAur hugged Radico, deciding that if he was going to drink the poison anyway, he might as well drink an entire gallons worth of it. When he put my mouth on her small lips, more magical power than he initially expected overflowed into his mouth. Her magical power was like a mellow soup with plenty of ingredients boiled and melted in it.Thinking that that Radico was a just a purely physical fighter with little amounts of magic power of her own, Aur was surprised at how rich it actually tasted. Hnn *kiss* When he inserted the tip of his tongue into her, asking for more, Radico shook her body in astonishment, but immediately stretched her young tongue back obediently.A short tongue comes into Aurs mouth with awkward movements, fluttering back and forth. Hnn fuuuuu While lightly sucking on her lips, he rubs her tongue with his own, caressing it gently. Radico then sighs a little through her nose and moves her tongue in a way that tried to imitate Aurs movements. Fuaaaaah When he released her lips from his embrace, she breathed ragged breaths with a enamored expression while still stretching out her tongue. This is amazing, Aury Unfair its what it is! Nagia complained to Radico, who muttered her voice in amazement. Lord Aur, I demand the same treatment as her! Alright, alright, I get it. Aur grabbed Nagias arms and forcibly pulled her towards him, holding her head and kissing her. Ah ? Such violence ? Nagia accepted the kiss obediently, voicing a complaint that she didnt really mean. She welcomed Aurs tongue, which is invaded her mouth, with a feeling of surprise. When she stretched out her tongue, Aurs own tongue tip forcibly entwined around Nagias. Her tongue is a long one with a split tip, just like a snake. It was one of the things Nagia was worrying about being disliked if she ever had sex with someone, but Aur didnt seem to care, or rather, he actively tried to wrap his own tongue around it as much as possible. Nnn ! Uhnn ? Nagia gently puts her arms around Aurs back. Then Aurs palm gently strokes Nagias hair, as he responded by embracing her as well. In the care of his strong manly arms she felt calm and secure like never before. Nnn ? Haa ? hnnn ? *kiss* ? Mu Nagi u, mu Nagia! Aur shouted to Nagia, who pressed her body against him and subconsciously began to coil her lower half around him, but stopped when she heard him raise his voice. Ah Im sorry! It just it felt too good Nagia, who was absorbed in sucking Aurs tongue, finally returned to her senses and hurriedly tried to distance herself from him, but I wont run away. Just try not to be too greedy, will you?. Huh? Y-Yes, of course! Nagias ears became bright red to when Aur gave her a slightly bitter smile. Now then For the time being, he was able to reclaim the minimum amount of magic power needed for him to function properly.He directed his gaze towards the paralyzed Folio only for Nagia to tug at the hem of his robes. What? She stared at Aur as if she wanted to say something. I When he looked back into Nagias eyes while twisting his neck, she cast her gaze down a little and muttered. I I want to be first Ah. Aur finally noticed, after being told so much. But, you Do you hate me ? Nagia asks Aur with tears in her eyes. He just brushed her hair and continued to speak in a patient, gentle tone. Arent you a virgin? Wha?! If so, shouldnt you hold on to your virginity until you find the right person for yourself? Aur thought so. N-No, I am absolutely not a virgin!? This body of mine already tasted countless great Lords, Ill have you know! If you really were such a woman, would you really blush after something as simple as a kiss? Aur taunted Nagia, who responded with a frightened voice and erratically lifted her chest as if she wanted to prove her point. But if you really want it, then I will give you what you want. Just make sure you wont regret it. Aur hugged Nagias body and removed the waist cloth covering the lower part of her body, the one that belonged to a snake. Ah Having that part of her seen by a man for the first time, Nagia shakes her entire body. Everything okay with you? You ready to do this? Nnn y-yes ? A little below the navel, Aurs fingers stretched towards the constriction at the boundary between the human body and the snakes body. Although she doesnt have the typical pussy lips, it seems that it is not that different from that of human girls once you put my fingers in it. Down there, she was completely drenched: her walls tightening around him, her slit and even her hymen were all secreting an ungodly amount of love juices. Are you really fine with it? Yes, I am, but Lord Aur do you really want to do it with a snake like me? Dont be stupid. Aur slowly inserted himself into Nagia, who has been awfully tense the entire time. Who would have regrets about holding a beautiful woman like you? Ah ? The hot and hard penis that supports his words pushes open the inside of Nagia.A literal virgin land that no man has ever tried to enter. Even the feeling of piercing through the membrane was lovely, and Nagia accepted it with a squeeze in her tail. Dont tighten it too hard, or else we will both have a hard time. Nagia was once again snapped back to reality by Aurs voice. Before she knew it, the snakes tail was already wrapping itself around him. Im sorry ! Its fine. Aur grabbed and held down Nagias tail, which she was trying to release in a hurry. I dont hate being so passionately sought after. Wha! Nagia didnt intend to do that at all, but when she was told that, she couldnt think straight anymore. Her tail is entwined with Aurs body as tightly as possible, and unlike a human woman, her vaginal opening is so tightly closed that even she couldnt spread her pussy petals easily. It was like a device that existed only to squeeze out the essence of man from the stick that was moving forward inside of her, little by little. The thing is, such a thing, to her it was just like I I am not that slutty, I swear ! Its fine. Just focus on feeling good. Aur said so and moved his upper body that was not wrapped with the snakes tail, and reached for the strings of Nagias top that barely covered her exposed symbols of womanhood. Ah mmm ? I thought you werent interested in them at all Dont be absurd. A man who is not attracted to such wonderful fruits cannot be called man at all. It was a fresh feeling for Aur to be able to freely release this pair of abundant breasts while the lower half of the body was wrapped in a snakes body while having his dick fully stored in the vagina that was painfully tight and wet. If he were to compare it to anything, it would have to be like the feeling of praying and being prayed on at the same time. Then? Lord Aur, haah ? dont juststare ? at my chest yahn ? Dont just look at me ? do more!? If there is a pair of swaying breasts in front of them, then even if you are not their number 1 woman, even if your lower body is that of an ugly snake, the very nature of men will draw them to you. And that is exactly what Aurs eyes were doing. Nagia was overjoyed that he was so fascinated with her breasts, but also a little disappointed that he didnt try to play with them. Yeah. I will be sure to make them feel like youve never felt before. Aur whispered into her ear while playing with the tips of his ripened fruits. Looking down at the man who buried his face in the valley of her twin hills, Nagias stuffed vagina clenched itself around the foreign entity that was now lodged firmly inside her. Haaah uuhnn! ? Her body is that of a snake, and yet it feels this good swallowing her lovers manhood? As Nagia was thinking such things, the pleasure was taking her all the way to heaven, being amplified by Aurs face that dug itself into her chest. Descending to the abdomen, trapped in the uterus, it echoes in her pussy before it passed to the tip of her tail. Did you come? Huaaah ? Haaaaah ? That feeling right now was that.. an orgasm ? While breathing wildly and with her eyes moistened ecstatically, Nagia muttered with an expression melted by the pleasure she has never felt before. That was just a prelude to it. Haaaah. Ahnnnn.. ? When Aur picked up her nipples and pinched them, a jolt of electricity ran thoughout Nagias entire body. There ? Nooo ?, ahhnnn ? Every time she cummed like that, her whole vagina moves and tightens on Aurs cock, as if it wanted to suck every last drop of juice from him. At the same time, the lower half of her body tightened its grip and rubbed against Aurs lower body. The extremely fine small scales are smooth and comfortable to the touch, as if he was being stroked by countless soft fingertips, guiding his whole body to the finish line as her lower half tightened itself around him. Cumming! Yes ! ? Your affection ? Lord Aur, please, fill me up with lots and lots of it ! ? Nagia hugged the back of Aurs head and pressed her fluffy breasts against his face. The lower half of her body wraps around Aurs body tightly, and the vaginal walls suck on the meat spear which they have swallowed all the way to the very base. Unable to restrain himself any longer, Aur started spilling his cloudy liquid inside of her, and she accepted all of it with great passion. Ah ? Ah ? Receiving all of his seed into her womb, Nagias body shakes in one big climax. She wanted this to continue forever. And using her snakes lower half, she could certainly make that happen. She wanted to stay connected with him and never let him go Nagia, can you let go of me now? I dont want to. Nagia She outright refused to listen to him. If he wont command her to do so with the right amount of pressure and anger in his voice, then she might just continue to squeeze him until he completely dries up. youre being unfair. Im sorry, but I dont have much time. One the things settle down, Ill do you as much as you want. When Nagia finally loosened her tails grip over him, he told her so as he kissed her. Finally, after that one last dance of their tongues around each other, Nagia separated herself from Aur. Its a promise, right? Yes. And you of all people should know what it means to keep your promises. Aury! Immidiately, she tried to plunge her small body onto him. I want you to do the same to me! And Lady Folio as well! Radico clings onto Aurs waist with her fluffy tail sandwiched between her inner thighs. So thats how shes been feeling, huh? Who knows, maybe this time she wont try to unconsciously crush his dick, since she obviously got aroused by looking at Aur and Nagia going at it. As you wish. Well then Aur turned towards Folio who was still laying on the ground, paralyzed. Take off her clothes and lay her over there. Volume 3 - CH 6.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Like that? Getting on all fours on the floor next to Folio, Radico sticks out her hips towards Aur. Radi dont Folio called out to her with a rather weak voice, but according to Aur there was no reason to be concerned, since that was only the side effect of the paralysis needle used by Nagia. Its okay, Lady Folio. But Radico smiled and answered her with a bright and happy voice. It feels really good, you know? It might look like that in Radicos eyes, but Folio sees it in a completely different light. Radi. If you really want to go through with this, then Im sorry, but Ill have to ask you to give your Silver Arm to Nagia. It would be bad if you crushed him by accident. Im fine with that but are you? Isnt there some other way to turn it off? Aur inquired, and Radico just blinked her eyes, not really understanding what were they talking about. Oh? So I take it you want to leave it turned on and risk getting crushed into bloody paste? Dont worry, Lady Folio. It will be fine. Aur was rather anxious about the confidence that Radico nodded her head with. Lord Aur, I know youre worried about how it went last time, but switchable Skills are not something that can activate on its own at the moment of climax. That being said, maybe Lady Radico has already turned her Skill off? Nadia threw him a lifeboat. Yeah, what she said, because if I left it on it might have ended up crushing Aurys skull. As usual, Radico was able to talk about truly terrifying things way too easily. However, when he thought about it, Aur concluded that if she constantly kept such superhuman strength active, she would not be able to keep up with her daily life. But now was not the time to worry about that. He wont go anywhere if he keeps doubting everything. Okay Im putting it in then. Yeah. Come on in.? Shaking her tail, Radico lifts her hips up high. The entrance of her pussy was soaking wet, inviting Aur to partake of it. When it hangs down, the large, bushy tail hides her body from view, so in order to lift it up, Aur casually stroked it. Hyaan ? Radicos body jolted and she made an erotic voice. Aury? not ? there? Despite her words, her tail started wagging vigorously in his hands. Do you not like being touched? Its not that I dont like it? Its just that my tummy gets really tingly?so hurry up, and give it to me? Transparent honey drips from between her buttocks and stains the floor. Even without that much of a foreplay, she seemed to be wet enough, which begets the question if she was really inexperienced in that area? Aur slowly pushes himself into her while stroking her tail. Nnnn.? As expected of someone who was closer to humans in appearance than Nagia, Radico, a member of the Fang Tribe, also possessed a regular hymen. However, most of it has been pretty badly torn, most likely due to how much she moved her body around when she was fighting, but from the way she acted and the reactions of her body, there could be no doubt that she was a virgin. Also, all the moisture of her secret place seemed to be causing her almost no pain when he was sliding inside her. Kyaaan? Nnnnghh? Haaahn!? Radico convulsed and screamed each time the meaty spear was going deeper and deeper inside of her. Aur was fine with such reactions, but the way her tail was hitting him in the face each time started to get a little annoying. He pressed down on it, thinking that maybe they should change the position soon. Nhaaaaaaaa!!! Immidiately, the fur on her tail stood up and stretched out. At the same time, Radicos pussy tightened around Aurs dick, gripping it with unbelievable strength. Looks like she really felt that one. So it feels especially good when I touch you there, huh? Hinyaaaaaah!!!! ??? Stroking her tail once more, her body was violently shaken again. Th there ? It twitches so much ? when you touch me there? My tail, so sensitiveah ? it feels, too good! ? So apparently her tail is quite sensitive. Hmm like that? Higuuuuun!!! ? With the pleasure from having her tail stroked spreading all over her like a wave, a gush of her love juices squirted out of her crack, falling onto the floor with a loud splash, and the rest of it slowly streamed down her thighs like the droplets of rain. Hyaaa? Kyauuun? Nooo? Aury!!!? This? good! ? Too good!!! ? Noo!!! ? Should I stop then? If that is what you want me to do, then I will do it. Every time he strokes her tail, the core of her vagina clamps down on his dick like a living being, and when he tries to pry it open, her sweet moans leak out of her throat. Those reactions were like music to Aurs ears, fueling Aurs lust even further. No, no, no ? Dont stop!? Hau ? Hyaaaan ? There, how about this?! Kyuuuuun ? When he pulled on her tail, she arched her back and howled almost like a dog, or to be more precise, a bitch in heat. Hyuuun? Ahh? Haaa? Khuun? Aaaaahhhhhh!!!!? She was in a state where she couldnt even speak properly anymore. All she could do was to make animal-like sounds, but even despite that, her hips continued to seek Aur, wanting more. Every time he pulls the tail and pull the and pierce the back of her waist, love juice blows out, and the sound of wet meat hitting each other echoes lasciviously. Kuh Radico, Im gonna cum soon! Hikyuuu ? Kyuuun ? Kuuuuun ? Kyuuuuun!!!! ? Aur declares to Radico, who gasps over and over again while sticking out her tongue like a real dog. But her ears no longer seemed to hear Aurs voice at all. Voice Suddenly, an idea came to Aurs mind. Since Radico is a beastgirl, she should have another erogenous zone aside from her human ones. He grabbed Radicos ears without any deep thought. Kyu !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!?????? At that moment. Radico forgot to breathe, bent her back and came on the spot, her vaginal walls tightening around Aurs cock.Her Skill was supposed to be turned off, but its grip was strong enough to crush him, and Aur couldnt even pull back, ejaculating inside her. Although he was a master of the doggy style, the tightening was so strong that he couldnt do anything else besides cumming. After pouring all of the cloudiness into the small female hole, Radico finally relaxed her whole body and collapsed on the floor. Aurs penis slipped off of her, and a thick white liquid leaked from the filled honey pot. That was that was great Radiko muttered while lying loosely without even the strength to lift her tail and ears. Now then After embracing the two virgins, Aur turned his gaze to the remaining one. Fuuuu ? Fuuu ? Folio was rolling on the floor weakly, with red face and ragged breaths. How did you feel about having your first sexual experience twice? ! Aur used magic to send the feelings of Nagia and Radico to Folio. With a paralyzed body, she couldnt handle the pleasures herself, so now she has tow options: allow Aur to help her with them or get swallowed by them completely. G G? Aur urges Folio to continue speaking. Give up! I give up! Come, just let me come! I cant take it anymore! Folio shouted. Aur suspected that it was a trap, because she succumbed to it much earlier than he expected. However, if she had the means to get rid of the paralysis, she would have definitely tried something earlier, only to realize that Aur had his guard up the entire time, In which case, it would be wise to raise the white flag early if the situation is hopeless, since Folio looked like someone who treasured her innocence. Honestly, it would be a lie to say that he didnt want to embrace this beautiful winged woman, but it is against Aurs principle to force an act if the other person is not willing to go with it, but it looks like it wont be necessary. Aur was honestly half impressed and half disappointed. So please do it with me as soon as I can Folio shattered Aurs expectations with teary eyes. Volume 3 - CH 6.3 anslator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Are you ready? Ready? READY?! Ready for what?!! Youve come this far already and now youre going to have second guesses?! Folio launched a full-on verbal assault towards Aur. Her body was still paralyzed, but her mouth seemed to have recovered just fine. No, that is not the case here. So what, youre just gonna leave me high and dry like that to torture me?! Is that it?! Folios tone of voice was, by all intents and purposes, genuine, but just to be on the safe side Aur added a few curse contracts onto her before he lifted her from the ground. Except for the wings on her back, she doesnt look much different from a human, but its just a matter of appearance. Despite having a medium height, Folios body was lighter than Radicos. Uhm, so about this paralysis cant you do something about it? Im sorry, but I want to save as much magic energy as possible. The poison from the Scorpion Bees Paralyzing Needle Skill is an unknown poison to Aur. As far as he knows, it might not be poisonous at all. Although the effect could be eliminated by stacking multiple healing spells, it was terribly inefficient. In any case, it should disappear naturally after a certain amount of time. Nhaa! With Folios body resting on his lap, he rolls up her skirt and stretches his fingers to touch her secret place. Just like he expected, it was already soaked, and the underwear she was wearing was almost useless in its attempts to stop it. Please stick it in me soon! Theres no need to rush. There is a certain order to these things that has to be kept at all times. Aur shifts her underwear so that it wont get in the way and slowly inserts his fingers inside, but even when she was wet, her vagina refused to simply let him in. Unlike with Radico, it looks like her hymen has been torn completely, so it should only hurt her because she was not used to it. Uuuu come on do it already! Then again, it might be because her body was paralyzed and she couldnt move. Anyway, the point is that Folio was more and more insistent in rushing Aur to fuck her already. I thought I told you to wait. I dont want to! My pussy feels so empty and lonely! When he put his fingers in and rubbed her vaginal walls with light scratching motions, Folios wings fluttered. It seems that the paralysis is gradually starting to wear off. If I just jam it in you now, its only going to hurt. In fact, the inside of Folio is extremely narrow, and Aur is having difficulties with putting just his index finger in. If it is like that, then its quite possible that his penis is not even going to fit inside her. B, But ! Aur uses his free arm to hold down the dissatisfied, fluttering wings in a pseudo hug. Hyaaa? At that moment, Folios vagina tightened around Aurs fingers more than ever. Hm, interesting. N-No.? Not? not there.! ? Dont, dont stroke them!? Haaaahnnn!? He continued the stroking of the wings on her back. Each time, Folio quivered and contracted her vaginal walls. Apparently, like with Radicos tail, the erogenous zones of the Wing Tribe are concentrated in their wings. Nooo? Not there.? Not there I said!!!!!? Aur pats her wings and loosens her vagina with his fingertips. Folio trembles with her entire body, and when he reaches she climax without even being able to scream, she can only cum continuously with panting breaths hmm this much should be enough. Ahyiiiiiii ? Sho ghoood.I cant. ? By the time Aur reached his conclusion, Folio was already exhausted both physically and mentally. And yet What are you talking about? Lifting Folios body again, Aur pushes his tip against her excited secret garden The real thing starts now. Higiiiiiii!!!? And so, he pushed himself inside her all at once. Ahiiiii!!!? Fuguuuuuu!!!!? Hyaaaahnn!!! ? Hiiiii ? Hiiguuun!!!? Folio was screaming, but from her expression it was clear that what she felt was not pain, but immense pleasure. Right now, the only thing she is able to move freely right now is her face. Hiiiii.? Iiiiinnnnn!!!? Ah! ? Fuh!!!!? Aaaah!!!!? She cannot move the rest of her body, so Aur has to do all the work by lifting her up and dropping her at his rod over and over again as if she was nothing more than a sex toy, a living lump of meat made for no other purpose than to devour the male genitals and give them pleasure. Higuuu?ha, hyaaahnnn!? Nnngh!? Iiii!? So good!? But apparently, Folio was pleased with that. More!? More!? Ah!? Its throbbing in me!? I! ? This! ? Being treated like this! ? It feels good!? Im getting addicted to it! ? Every time Aur lifted her thighs and lowered them onto his hips, their bodies, which were soaked with love juice made a sticky noise. Folio couldnt do anything about it or hide form it, and she had no choice but to listen to them getting louder and louder as Aur was raping her as he liked. Should I do this then? Aur grabbed Folios chest while asking with a nasty voice. The breast, which slightly overflows from the palm of his hand, has a beautiful hemispherical shape, and when it is rubbed, the soft elasticity firmly pushes the fingers back. The nipple at the tip was of a modest size, but now it seemed to be sharply pointed with excitement and claiming its existence to the maximum extent. Ahhh ? No ? Not my boobs ? My nipples! ? No, dont suck on them! ? As requested, Aur grabbed Folios nipples with his lips, stretched his arms over her back while pressing down on her hips, and rubbed her wings. Yeah ? Wings! ? Do them more!!! ? No!!! ? This feeling, its too much!!! ? Ah!! ? That!! ? If you do this! ? Im going to fall!! ? Im going to fall!! ? Her sweet voice, which was far from her laid-back behavior when she was calm, only added to Aurs excitement. Ah!? Inside! ? Big, swelling peniss semen is trying to get out!? To impregnate me! ? And Folio knew what that meant. Oh but wouldnt you rather have me stop than doing that? No ? Inside! ? Dont ejaculate in my pussy! No! ? We cant make a baby here!? Hearing Folios indecisiveness, Aur grabbed her waist and whispered to her. If you dont want me to do that say that. Tell me, and Ill stop. Nooo! ? Dont do it!? You cant do it inside me!!!? I was, a virgin just a moment ago!?Im gonna cum!? I will cum while getting creampied!!!? My body will remember, the taste of your semen!!!? Because your cum will defeat my womb!!! Noooo!!!!? Aur fully understands her frantic answer. Say that however many times you want, its all useless, because you cant even move your own body! Ah ? Its no use!!! ? The taste of semen ? Im memorizing it!!! ? Im paralyzed and I cant move!!!! ? Forcibly!!! ??? A creampie!!!! ??? Im being taught how a creampie feels like!!!! ????? All this time, she never once told him to stop. Cumming! Ill fill you up Cumming!? Cumming! ? Cumming! ? Falling!? Im falling!!!!? aaaahhhhhhh!!!!!!????? Folio reached a deep, hard climax while clinging onto Aur with both her hands and feet as a large amount of his cloudy liquid suddenly filled her insides. * * * Having its way with three freshly deflowered virgins one after the other, and even going so far as doing a vaginal cumshot on a woman who was paralyzed and couldnt move a muscle what a bad cock this is. Folio stretched out her tongue and licked it up, lightly poking the stiff cock with her finger. It was a wonderful experience Lord Aur, my promised person, please do not ever forget it. Next to her, Nagia stretched out her long tongue. Me too! I want to do it again as well! I really like having sex with Aury! Radico approached him from the other side and stuck her short tongue out. After Folio and Nagia declared that the are going to Clean him up they started licking his meaty rod. Seeing them, Radico went all I wan in on it as well! and then it all developed into this peculiar situation. I dont mind, but It was hard to say that the tongue service of the three girls who just lost their virginities was a good one, but nevertheless they gathered around him and started serving him to the best of their abilities, so there was no reason for him not to get excited by this erotic display.as they ran their tongues across his genitals, which were all wilted after filling Folio up to the brim, and were now getting back up as he accepted their caresses. Why are you all so supportive of what I am trying to do? Folio wasnt interested in learning more about magic, and even though there were some tricks involved in it, he basically raped her into submission. For Radico, it was because the hypnotic spell worked well with her simple personality, but maybe the way he treated her had something to do with it as well. And then theres Nagia.It took some time for him to fully understand her, but once he did show that he believed in her, all it took to cement their partnership was their affectionate love making. Hmm well, first and foremost, I didnt serve Lady Yueloi because I liked her on anything. I understand that. The slavery system in this world doesnt seem to be very binding, but it rather creates an atmosphere that one cannot resist it. The only reason slaves obey their master sis because, so to speak, even if they were to leave them, they have no guarantee that they will be able to find a better master for themselves. Even if they were to free themselves from slavery by some means, they would have no other choice but become slaves of other humans. Such a resignation only makes them serve their masters out of necessity, meaning that there is no loyalty between slaves and their masters at all. But you, Aur no, Lord Aur, you were different form her. You treated the hostage Radico politely, and you even embraced demons such as us and, well having sex with you just felt so good Counting every one of those things with her fingers, Folios voice grew more timid in the latter half. W-Well anyway! My point is that I think youre going to be a much better master than Yueloi! T-Thats it, r-really. Saying it kinda shyly, Folio grabbed a hold of Aurs glans. People here do not treat demons kindly, right? Yes. Because to them, its something unheard of. Besides, all of the demons are slaves here. And since it is a crime to hurt the slaves that belong to someone else, there is almost no interaction between the slaves themselves. Nagia answered dexterously while licking Aurs shaft with the tip off her tongue. So that is why all of you were virgins even though youre beauties of the highest class, huh? Aur muttered to himself, but suddenly the three girls all fell silent. Whats wrong? Are you a pervert, Aury? Radico asked him a rather frank question. Where did that even come from? Because Oi. Yup. The three women looked au him with doubtful eyes. Demons are far from being the same as humans, and yet Tails or wings are not exactly a normal kind of fetish either. And doing it with someone as slippery as me? Even I would at least have my reservations about it. Aur had to seriously think about it for a moment. I am not a pervert. He quickly came up with the best possible answer and gave it to her. Back in the world I came from, such things are regarded as perfectly normal. Volume 3 - CH 7.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Chapter 7: Lets Show off Our Power Why do I have to take one for the team here as well, general?! Sarnak lashed out at Aur as soon as he saw Aurs face. Bran seemed to be only interested in Froro. Aur ordered Folio to chain him up, but other than that she received no specific instruction on how she should treat him. She had no choice but to put him in chains and throw him into her Tool Bag. It wasnt an ideal solution, but it was much better being questioned why she didnt kill him later (even though Yueloi said that there was no need to do that), and killing him would be an outright waste. Do we have any sort of plan? Of course we dont. Sarnak said so bluntly and confidently. Folio, can Sarnaks Skill defeat Bran? Maybe it can, or maybe it wont be possible? Folio folded her arms on her chest and tilted her head. She is a typical musclehead, but shes not a total idiot either. If she didnt give me any orders regarding Sarnak, then that means that she does not see him as a potential threat at all. Sarnak bit his teeth when he heard that. But he had to agree that it was probably the case here. Please, general. Sarnak lowered his head before Aur. It was something that he has never done before. Three times have I been defeated, and now I understand. My Skill is not as strong as I thought it was. Folio thought to herself that it was not the case at all, but she didnt said anything. But, the thing is, I could never even imagine how I would not win Sarnak shook his head as if he wanted to say No, thats not it. . I could never imagine losing. Bran showed them an attack that was powerful enough to destroy even the Dungeon Cube with a single blow. However, that Skill was supposed to be something entirely different from Radicos Silver Arm. If it is all about pure destructive power, then its not going to work against his Steel Shield, meaning that he wont lose to it. With that in mind, Sarnak finally realized. It was exactly that type of thinking that made him lose not one, not two, but three consecutive battles with his opponents. I I still think that my Steel Shield is invincible. However, if I keep that up, I will most definitely lose another battle. And so I ask you teach me. Tell me what should I do to never lose again. I guess so. Aur put his hand on his chin and thought for a bit. Truly invincible or not, there can be no doubt that your Skill is powerful. However, the way you operate it is the problem here. Folio came to exactly the same conclusion. How I operate it? Yes. Because you only think that it can prevent attacks from reaching you. Its not like that? Aur nodded his head. A Skill that invalidates all attacks coming towards him. That reasoning made him almost drown in Folios Tool Bag. Essentially, I see it as a Skill that absorbs the energy it comes into contact with, making it possible to use not only for defense, but also for attack. I never thought about it in such a way, but that is precisely why I aske din the first place. Tell me everything you know. Ill do anything. Aur nodded once again and shifted his gaze to /folio who stood beside him. If that is the case, then I believe we have someone better than me to guide you. Eh? You mean me? Surprised, Folio pointed at herself. Im new to this world. I dont know exactly how many Skills there are and what they do, but thats not the case with you, right? Using the Tool Bag as a pitfall, utilizing the properties of the Steel Shield against its user, increasing the flames speed of attack due to constant acceleration none of the uses mentioned above were legitimate ways of using their respective Skills, and she would have never come up with any of them unless she was extremely knowledgeable about all of them. For example, I am sure you came up with many more ways of neutralizing the Steel Shield. *Sigh* Well, I guess you got me there. Folio just dropped her arms and nodded. You are you asking e to be taught by a demon?! You said that you would do anything not two minutes ago. Aur casually responded to Sarnaks outburst. Uhm, Aur, if he does not want me to teach him then I dont really mind Thats out of the question. Aur shook his head as Folio folded her wings as if they have withered. Sarnak. The main reason why you keep losing is because you cling onto that useless pride of yours. If you really want to grow up as a person, that is the thing you have to get rid off first. Guh! Sarnak clenches his teeth and looks at Folio with his eyes full of hatred. Please. teach, me Please teach me, master. The master part is super important, so dont you dare ever forgetting about it, Sarnak. Veins pop up on Sarnaks temples, and theres actual blood coming out of his mouth. Please teach me. Mas. TER!!! And then Sarnak bowed to her. H-Hey, Lord Aur do I really have to teach this guy? Because I think hes going to have some serious attitude problems and I dont like it. Sorry for having you do this, but please go along with it for now. Ill be with you, so rest assured. Aur pats Folios head and whispers the words of encouragement to her. Well I guess its going to be okay then. Folio fluttered her wings happily, and then glared at Sarnak with sharp eyes and an evil smile on her face. If you will still lose even after going through my tutelage Ill make you regret it! Hyiiiiiii.! Folio screamed and hugged Aur, leaving the terrified Sarnak behind Stop! Bran, dont do this! You dont have to be afraid, Your Majesty. Its okay, Ill make you feel good, so leave everything to me. Middle Level, Brans bedroom. There, Froro was forcefully laid on the bed. Bran didnt look like her hands could be very strong, but she was able to firmly hold Froro down and stop her from rampaging too much, completely blocking her movements. No this is embarrassing! But such an expression suits you oh so well, Your Majesty. Froros face was twisted with shame as Bran slipped a metal rod into her. Its going to hurt if you keep resisting, so I advise that you dont do that. .! Froro stiffened, hearing Brans voice which was as gentle as ever, but it was clear that she wont tolerate any resistance. Good girl. While stroking her hair, Bran pulled the metal rod out. ! Hnn.! Froro desperately tried to refrain from making strange noises as her entire body continued to shake. Meanwhile, bran put the rod in again, slowly turning it in her slender fingers. Nnn, fuuu ahhhhhh. She inserted it deeper and deeper into her narrow hole, cleaning everything out of it. When she was done, she smiled with satisfaction. Alright, that ones done. I will take care of the other one, so please turn to the other side, Your Majesty. I told you to cut it out! Im old enough to clean my ears myself! Froro got up from Brans knees and shouted. Oh? But you used to beg me to do it for you when you were little. T-That was a long time ago geez! Why wont you ever listen to a word I say, Bran?! Froro shouted once more, angerly turning her head to the other side, resting it on Brans soft knees. I always listen to you, so you can leave everything to me, Your Majesty. Or should I call you princess, like back I the good old days? See? Youre not listening to me at all Brans demeanor has always been smiling and calm, but she never backed down once she decided on something. She carefully cleans the holes in Froros ears, so she had no choice but to entrust herself to her Its been ten years since she last did this for her since Her Majesty the Demon Lord lost her position due to the rebellion of humans, as a result of which Froro was exiled to the Bottom. Im sorry to have kept you waiting for so long. From now on, I will take care of you here forever. Froro stiffens in a different sense from before. What do you mean? The world outside is dangerous. At that time I did my best to let you escape, but now I can protect you here. The entrance responded to Brans words and closed behind her. When Froro turned back, the thick steel door has already been sealed shut, cutting off her only way of escape. So stay with me here forever, princess. Stroking Froros cheek, Bran whispered to her in a gentle voice. Volume 3 - CH 7.2 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes In order to go to rescue Froro, we must first enter the Middle Layer. Folio explains while drawing a map on paper. However, Radi and I are basically not allowed to enter the Middle Layer except when being called by Lady Yuweloi. There are three passages to the Middle Layer: here, here and here, and this one is the closest to Lady Yuelois quaters. She drew a picture of three sets of stairs and encircled one of them. Man, you suck at drawing. And what does it matter now?! Folio yelled at Sarnak, who actually had the audacity to say what everyone else had thought out loud. .. If only there was a Skill that would make you good at drawing pictures Dont get so depressed over it. Its fine if you dont know how to draw. Its natural to have weaknesses after all. Aur comforted Folio, who hung her head down while keeping her face hidden with her hands. Anyway, does that mean that we would have to fight the guards to ascend to the Middle Layer? According to Aurs magical scan, the only way to reach the upper layers was through the stairs. No, breaking through would be ill-advised. Lady Yueloi is not the only resident od the Middle Layer. If we start stirring trouble there, we might turn all the Wall Tribes living there into our enemies. Not only that, but the guards in the Middle Layer are also quite strong, she added. What should we do then? Hide our presence with magic? Not a bad idea, but the probability of it working is a little low. They dont even know what kind of Skills the Guards are possessing. Nagias Appraisal seems to only be able to identify low-level Skills only to certain extent, and even with that, it might not be possible to fully grasp the extent of their abilities. Even if we managed to hide ourselves with your magic, in the worst-case scenario the guards might be equipped with the Skills to see through such deceptions. The rules behind Aurs magic and hiding by using the power of the Skill were two entirely different things, but even with that the chances of being found out by the guards are about fifty-fifty, and they are not in a position to gamble like that. So our only option is to go there from the other side. Yueloi was frustrated. All the residents of the Middle Layer stared at her as she walked down the corridor. She found such outright gawking to be especially annoying, so she quickened her pace to get those pests out of her sight as soon as possible. Ever since she got her hands on her, Bran has locked herself in her room together with Froro and refused to leave. Since Yueloi didnt contribute to her capture in any meaningful way it would be weird if she expected any kind of reward from her, but its not like she didnt do anything. It was Yueloi who has prepared everything for the operation to be successful, and she was the one who was keeping Bran safe up until now. . Fuck. When she was sure that there was nobody around, she drove her fist into the Mothers Wall with an anguished expression. She was fully aware that it was quite a shameful display, and the one she absolutely couldnt show to anyone. To put it bluntly, she was jealous. Jealous of Froro for taking all of Brans attention for herself. She was a utterly ugly creature by her standards, totally unbefitting of the attention of a member of a prestigious Wall Tribe. But there was nothing she could do about it, and it caused her heart an unspeakable amount of pain. Right now, she was on her way to the gate to the Lower Layer, because Folio contacted her that she managed to obtain new information about that man who came here from another world, and she was really insistent of letting her know about it. When she asked if she couldnt just relay that to her through the Communication Skill, she said it was something she absolutely had to tell her in person. Thanks to that, Yueloi had to all the way there herself. Folio! Calling me all the way to this filthy place! That information you have for me better be a good one, or else I might get just a tad bit angry with you! Speaking sarcastically, Yueloi pushed open the door leading to the Lower Layer. When she done that, a big lump of flame came flying towards her, causing a huge explosion upon impact. .. I see. While being struck with the explosion, Yueloi smiled, understanding what was going on here. Her smile was unquestionably the one of joy. So you have joined the enemy as well, huh, Folio?! That was a perfect occasion. Yueloi made a name for herself as someone who channeled the power of her anger to obliterate all those who would dare to stand in her way. If she defeats Aur and the others who took control of Folio, Bran will have no choice but to recognize her acheivment. With such a picture in her mind, Yueloi jumped out of the swirling vortex of fire, completely untouched by it. Her entire body has been covered with a thin, silver armor. Eat this! What was waiting for her beyond the explosion, was a sword wielding Sarnak. Hmpf! Covering herself with her outstretched right arm, Yueloi blocks Sarnaks attack with a loud clashing noise. At the same time, she slammed her left fist into Sarnaks stomach. Hm? Oh, I see. Youre the one with the Steel Shield. Her attack didnt harm him in any way, and didnt left a single dent or scratch. Initially surprised with that lackof effect, she recalled the contents of the report she received. Tch! Looks like you possess a Shield Skill as well, huh?! He must have the Swordsmanship Skill s well. His slashes were sharp and powerful, but he was taking his time delivering them. I never thought someone like you will possess such rare Skills! Yueloi blocked his attack with her iron gauntlet, taking he trouble to receive the blow with the thickest part of the armor. There could be no doubt that among all the defensive Skills, the Shield ones are the best there are. But, oh well He thrusted his sword forward, aiming for her throat. She deflected it with her right arm, and right afterwards placed her left one on Sarnaks sword-holding hand. I have no need of you Skill. Wha.!? Sarnak became startled when he saw a piece of armor that appeared on his hand out of thin air. Full Body Armor. It was a simple Skill that Yueloi was using to quickly equip armor on the body part of her choosing. If wasnt an almighty Skill that could block any attack, and just like any Skill that created things, it would disappear the moment her focus was interrupted. However, it had a number of advantages over any real armor, one of them being that she could create in on the bodies of others beside herself. And it didnt have to be a fitting part, either. It could be literally any part. Right now, she used that ability to enclose Sarnaks right elbow in the left arms vambrace. Wearing a wrong piece of armor, he could no longer bent that arm properly, so his sword-wielding arm was as good as dead. Damn it! He hurriedly tried to tear it off, but then his left hand was closed in the pack part of the right gauntlet. She couldnt make the the armor appear inside of the targets body to harm it in such a way, but she could manipulate its size to an extent, and thats exactly what she was doing now. Tch! Wait! Im not gonna wait! With Sarnaks entire body restrained by the unfitting pieces of armor, Yueloi looked around. She was blown away by the explosion earlier, but Folio shouldnt be that far away. But alas, she was nowhere to be found. The room that Yueloi stepped into now was small, with very few places to hide. Maybe she tried hiding in the back of a closet or under the sleeping rags, but hiding there would be meaningless since all it took to get her out of hiding would be a single fireball. Then, she heard a strange creaking noise with her twitching ears. Looking back over her arm, she saw that the armor covering Sarnak was glowing red. Wha?! Keeping her distance, Yueloi realized that the one creating the flames covering the armor wasnt Folio. It was Sarnak himself. In the next second, the armor that was covering him like a prison was blown away in every direction. Di disappear!!! Yueloi erased it out of reflex. If she left all those burning hot lumps of iron as they were she would not be able to avoid them all, and even with her armor on she would have undoubtedly receive some serious damage. Her decision wasnt the wrong one, but Phew. Damn, to think that I would have to use it right away. But I guess now that I have this While being covered by something that looked like a thin layer of white mist, Sarnak turned towards Yueloi and said: We can start over again. Volume 3 - CH 7.3 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Is it steam? Ugh, found out already, huh? Sarnak frowned at Yuelois muttering. That was steam indeed. The steam made by evaporating large amounts of water with Folios flames. That is what that white haze floating around him truly was. The Mass of Water was evaporated with the Great Flame, and that made the armor blow up, right? When water turns into steam, its volume rapidly expands. The armor was unable to withstand the pressure created during that process and ended up bursting. If any ordinary person tried imitating it, his body would not only suffer severe burns, but his body would also be crushed by the pressure of the water vapor. But Sarnak is not an ordinary man. He has his Skill, the Steel Shield, which makes him capable of performing even the most suicidal of acts like it was nothing. I have to admit, youre way smarter than I thought youd be, Steel Shield. Did you take Folios Great Flame from her? Ha! And why would I do that if I can do it myself? He laughed through his nose and put his hands together, which created a large amount of steam. Yueloi thought that this is just a little bit bad. The flames created through Skills are not as strong as they actually look. Unless youll constantly sustain something created with a Skill, it will disappear immediately. Flames are no exception to that rule, and Skill-created flames usually go out in less than a second. Thats why they can be prevented with a simple iron armor. It would be a different story if it would be continuously applied, but if there are only one or two flames, the surface of the armor is only going to heat up by a little. They might look flashy as hell, but their killing potential is not that great. However, hot steam might be a really bad news for her. Water generally lasts longer than flames and it can penetrate the gaps in the armor to transfer heat, and above all else, and getting close to the enemy wont give you anything, since water cannot be restrained the same way fire can be. I guess it cant be helped. Originally she didnt want to use it against the Bottom dwellers, but now that she whispered that, Yueloi steeled her resolve and rushed towards Sarnak. She placed her hand at her hips and then thrusted it towards him, and he reflexively tried to block it. At first it looked like Yuelois hand was holding some kind of invisible stick because it was half-closed as if gripping something, but as she got closer and closer it was revealed that she was actually holding a huge spear. It was not an ordinary long spear with a small tip, but rather an assault spear-lance with a large conical tip about three meters long. She intended to cut through the steam and pierce through Sarnaks throat. Hmm, youre one interesting fellow. If nothing else, your intuition is quite something. That was Yuelois plan, but she stopped the spears tip when she saw Sarnak running to meet her head on. She was aware that since it was a physical attack then it wouldnt have worked against him because of his Shield Skill, but her attempt just now was not a complete waste. If Sarnak moves even an inch forward, his throat id going to be ripped apart by his own power. Yueloi tried to provoke him to take such action by running towards him, but Sarnak stopped himself at the last possible second. Then how about this?! With her free right hand she created another spear and aimed it at his solar plexus, forcing him to take a few steps back. If you wont proceed forward, then Ill just stab you! Yueloi lets go of the spears and creates two more of them. The ones she let go of didnt disappear and stay in the air, becoming a wall thats preventing Sarnak from making any attempts at going past her. Tch! Sarnak stopped and created more fire. Yueloi holds the spear in front of her and receives it head on. As long as she knows that those flames wont work against her armor, it was nothing more but a fancy smokescreen. Is he going to run away, or is he going to try and close the distance between them? Yuelois guess was the former, so that he could try to regroup with Aur and Folio, allowing them to strike her with everything they got. At the current moment that seemed like the most effective strategy for them. If he gets closer to her, hes just going to end up being stabbed to death. The spears Yueloi creates can change their size to some extent. So if he thinks that he can avoid being hurt by an oversized, three-meter spear by getting close to her, then hes going to pay the price for his foolishness in blood. Wha?! But the tip of her spear has been effortlessly grabbed. Breaking through the detonated flames, Sarnak appeared right before Yueloi. Even though it doesnt have a blade, its a Skill-made weapon that tears flesh and pierces bones with the lightest touch. Of course, if he grabs such a thing hes going to get hurt, and hurt he got. The blood that overflows from Sarnaks hand flows down the spear. Dont underestimate me! Yuweloi immediately releases her hand from the spear and produces a short spear from both hands. Its not one or two either. Ten spears floated in front of her and were fired at Sarnak like arrows. The true identity of the spears created by Yuweloi is the Skill called Spear Throwing, but despite its name the spears dont need to be thrown by the user himself. But right before they were about to hit Sarnak, the bounced off of the air in front of him as if the were stopped by an invisible wall. Wha.! Did he have another defensive Skill that he was hiding up until now? She was confused, so she tried to increase the distant between them, but she wasnt able t do it. It was as if her armor has been affixed to something. Ive got you now! In the meantime, Sarnak himself managed to slip through the rain of spears and grabbed Yuelois arm. As she was well aware, his Steel Shield nullified the forces of everything that came into contact with it. In other words, now that she was grabbed by him, she wont be able to escape. Its blood, Yueloi noticed. His body does not accept any elements from the outside. But how broad was the definition of his body, exactly? Strictly speaking, Steel Shields power protects the natural body of the user. Thats why even his clothes arent scratched. It is generally accepted that the perception of Skill users influences the way their Skills work. Using that principle as a basis, Sarnak must have somehow extended the awareness of his own blood. Therefore, objects covered with his blood would also be unable to move. The Steel Shield blocked even the movement of blood, so Sarnak intentionally hurt himself with a spear and splashed his blood at Yueloi to seal her movements. Blood is also a part of your body. Even if it flows out, applying the power of Skills to it does not seem all that impossible. However, the fact that he came to that idea was surprising. At least Yueloi has never thought of such a method. Kuh! She has to release the armor and leave immidiately. But just before Yueloi decided to take off her armor, a blast broke out. I wont let you ! From the other hand that wasnt holding Yuwelois arm, flames were fired in quick succession. If she releases the armor to escape now, she will be immediately struck by them. On the other hand, if she continues to be hit by flames at such a close range, she will not be able to keep her armor. In that case How about this?! Yueloi creates an innumerable amount of spears to covers the entirety of Sarnaks body from every direction, top to bottom. If you move even a little now, the spears are all going to turn you into a pincushion! Can you keep that offensive of yours in this situation?! Releasing the flames does not require any specific action. But once he get pierced by so many blades that he wont be able to move at all, it will not matter. Well, shame on you then. Yueloi definitely saw that Sarnaks smile was the one of a madman. I have already experienced a situation where I couldnt move even a finger! The sound of burning water. When she heard it, it was already too late for her to run. The vaporizing water began to burst all around Sarnak, sending the spears that floated around him in all directions. Yueloi was directly hit with their impact, and was blown away. Fuuu Damn I feel like Ive barely managed to do anything After confirming that the armor wrapping Yuweloi had disappeared, Sarnak leaned against the wall while frowning at his throbbing and aching palm. With the disappearance of the armor, he felt as if he was about to faint. But. I did it, general. He was aware that Yueloi was superior to him in every aspect. Without the blood strategy granted to him by Aur and the Skill he Borrowed from Folio, he would have never seized victory on his own. Aur himself estimated that even with those things, the chances of him winning were still around fifty-fifty, but he managed to fulfill the task he was given in the best way possible. I have done my part, so dont you dare messing up on your end, you hear me?! Sarnak muttered, looking up at the ceiling sprawling above his head. Aur! Froro screamed happily. Bran opened her eyes in surprise, seeing the man who was now standing before her. How did you get in here? She asked him silently. When and how did he do that? Why did he suddenly appeared in a room that was supposed to be completely cut off from the rest of the Middle Layer? And here I was thinking you already knew what my ability allows me to do. Thats right, thought Bran, breathless. Aur can manipulate the Mothers Wall. Its ability is not limited to walls, but even works on the of ceilings and floors. Bran imagined it as just changing the shape of the room, but if you could make a hole Guards could do nothing about it if he were to create a hole from the lower, floor and ascend using a ladder or whatever else or turn the ceiling into a staircase leading straight into the sealed room. Now Aur said to the stunned Bran. . Give Froro back to me. Volume 3 - CH 7.4 anslator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Name: Branche Race: Scale Tribe Gender: Woman Age: 23 years old Master: Froro Possessed Skills: Unarmed Combat Lv.8, Body of Thunder, Inversion, Servant Lv.10 Confirming the information displayed before his eyes, Aur nodded. That was the effect of the Appraisal Skill that he borrowed from Nagia. It turned out to be not as useful as he initially expected. It listed the information about the person you looked at, but while it game you the names of the Skills that person possessed, it said noting about how those Skills worked. Unarmed Combat Lv.8 most probably referred to the ability to fight empty handed, with her fists alone. It being Lv.8 also meant that it was stronger than Sarnaks Swordsmanship Skill, which was only Lv.5, but whether that meant that her fists were stronger than sword techniques remained a mystery for now. In the first place, humans used weapons instead of their own bodies precisely because they are weak and frail. But if one were to possess sufficient strength in ones own body, it would be understandable that such an individual would not have any need to use a sword, mace or any other melee weapon. Body of Thunder was probably that technique she used to destroy Aurs Dungeon Cube, which he got a glimpse of for just a short moment. As for its effect, it has to serve as an enhancement of physical attacks, because otherwise she wouldnt have been able to destroy it with such ease. As for the other two, he had absolutely no idea what Inversion and Servant Lv.10 could be doing. In other words, he didnt have enough information to even risk a guess in regards to their effects. Aur, look out! Froro shouted a warning to him from behind Brans back. Bran! Before she could properly finish what she had to say, Bran has already charged towards Aur with Godspeed and the crackle of lightning. When she was about to reach Aur, a sound of metal rubbing against metal could be heard, and sparks were scattered at Brans feet. Oh? And here I thought youre not the type to use weapons and martial arts. She said, looking at the edge of a sword that was bout a sheet of papers distance away from her. A sword that Aur has hid beneath his robes, and pulled out now. If she could move at such high speeds, Aur wondered if shed be able to stop in an instant as well, and apparently she was able to do that without any issues. At any rate, it was good to see that the general strategy of engaging magic-using enemy at close quarters existed in this world as well. That is why he tried pulling out his sword at the last possible moment, using the Swordsmanship Skill which he has borrowed from Sarnak. He predicted that if she was able to move at the speed of thunder, than a fast, unpredictable move like that migh have been effective. However, Bran managed to stop herself in time, leaving a burn mark on the rug on the ground. Was it something possible because of her high-level Unarmed Combat, or perhaps something granted to her by the Body of Thunder, making her move with the speed of lightning? It would be better if it was the latter, since that would make it that much less of a nuisance. Well, whatever. Muttering to himself, Aur took out the leather bag from the hem of his robe and opened it, releasing a large number of Scorpion Bees, making them charge towards Bran with their Rush Skill. Sound of insects being crushed could be heard, ringing out across the entire chamber. But it shouldnt be heard only once, because there was no way for Bran to be able to crush all twenty six Scorpion Bees at once. Therefore, Aur judged that it was possible because her fist moved faster than the speed of sound. Inside the swarm of Scorpion Bees, there was a dagger thrown by Aur. Instead of trying to catch it or stop it with her hand, she twisted her body to evade it. A small dagger that fits comfortably in the palm of the hand pierces the table behind Bran and shatters it into pieces. Iron Arm? Quite perceptive of you. Aur smacked his lips while restraining Bran with his sword. If that hit connected the battle would have been as good as decided, but on the other hand he assumed the possibility of her dodging it. Brans apparent true strength was being accustomed to fighting with all her Skills. If the opponent makes any suspicious movements, she will detect it with high accuracy and almost unconsciously infer what kind of Skill they are using and act accordingly with her own Skills. It was ability that someone like Sarnak definitely lacked. That is why Aur showed her Iron Arm in the early stages of their battle. For someone like Bran, who does not possess any defensive abilities, a Skill like Iron Arm should be extremely threatening. Supposedly, even one hit with it should be enough to incapacitate her, making her unable to continue fighting. She should be aware of that as well, and thats why she refrained from taking a more aggressive approach to their fight. But she didnt even hesitate to get close to him as he was in the middle of his analysis. He swung the sword in a hurry, but she bended her body accordingly, slamming her fist into Aurs chest as a counterattack. When the attack connected, the sounds of two impacts could be heard, and his body bounced like a ball before it was driven into the wall behind him. Looks like I dropped my guard down. Grinning in pain, Bran raised the hem of her long skirt. A long tail extending from between her legs was clearly broken after it was hit by a number of pebbles Aur released the moment he was send flying. Its not the hairy beast-like tail like the one Radico has. It was like that of a snake no. Aur knew the name of a more appropriate creature who bore a tail just like that. Are you a dragon? Oh? Didnt you know? Bran brushed her hair and traced her fingers along the horns protruding from her forehead. Aur, shes telling the truth! The Scale Tribe are the most powerful among all the demon clans! They are the demons that inherited the dragon factor! Be careful! Could have mentioned that a little bit earlier. Aur stood up slowly while spitting blood. You took that blow rather well. Some kind of defensive Skill? No, more like my own magic. To be precise, that was not magic, but a magic tool: the robe he was wearing ever since he arrived in this world. Although it looks like it was made form your regular cloth, its defensive stats are higher than that of a set of steel armor. If he wouldnt wear it, that blow which send him flying would have simply killed him. In his mind, he thanked his number one familiar for weaving it. At the same time, he thought that Skills couldnt really be trusted. If Yunis was here with him, she wouldnt have any problems with evading a strike like that with her sword skills, which were definitely higher than those that Aur currently has. The only thing you can get by obtaining the Swordsmanship Skill is the knowledge on how to swing a sword. Youre not getting enhanced reflexes or the means to read what kind of attack your opponent was going to launch. At the very least, he managed to crush her tail, which should stop her from moving at high speed. That sudden stopping after moving at high speed probably involved her tail as well, which would explain why there was only one burn mark on the rug on the floor earlier. In other words, she wasnt able to make sudden stops with just her two feet alone. Shadows reflected, cage of rainbow beams, piercing the wandering kind as time goes by, two stones over three swords Bran stopped moving when Aur suddenly started casting spells. Skills themselves didnt require any sort of casting, therefore his behavior was quite unpredictable to her. Bran was a seasoned warrior, and now all of her senses were at high alert. Just because its unpredictable, doesnt mean that it will be something easy to deal with. As a result, Bran gave Aur around three breaths of time. Kuh. Bolts of lightning gathered on her arm. She took another breath. And at that moment, Aur shouted: Radico, now! Following his line of sight, Bran looked back. The Iron Arm that Radico originally had and the Silver Arm Bran bestowed upon her were two separate Skills. Which exactly Aur had didnt matter, because both of them were deadly weapons. If Aur could manipulate the Mothers wall to create an entrance, he could make a surprise attack from the wall, floor, ceiling, and all directions possible. Bran was always on the lookout for it, so it responded perfectly this time as well. Not only her sight, but each and every one of her senses was ready to detect the incoming attack, no matter the direction. Aurs attack, of course. However, Bran misread the fundamental part. The magic of manipulating the walls of a Dungeon is very sophisticated one. There were many things to look out for: the pressure of the ground, the thickness of the walls supporting the ceilings, the speed and rigidity of the stones when they were being moved and changed. Labyrinth magic, which completely analyzes and calculates such things and manipulates walls, is the essence of his research that can only be created by Aur. In other words Aur no longer had that kind of magic power left. He passed by Bran, who was supposed to be throwing every attack possible at him, picked Froro up and waved his hand lightly. Well then She performed a Godspeed thrust. But right as her fist was about to pierce through Aurs chest his body disappeared, thanks to Transportation Magic. Volume 3 - CH 7.5 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes The destination of their transfer was a small room about 2 meters wide on each side. Are you okay, Aur?! Yeah. Froro asked while clinging onto him, but to be honest, it was not okay at all. He was dizzy from the loss of magic power, and his body, which was forced to move more than he was used to with enhancement magic was hurting as if it was being torn apart. On top of that, his chest must have at least a few broken bones in the place that Bran struck. But as long as he was still able to move, there was no problems for him, so he just kept quiet about all of his injuries. The most important part is that youre safe and sound. His worst-case scenario assumed that Froro has been killed shortly after being captured, but much to his relief it looks like she wasnt harmed at all. Moreover, she received a haircut, her ragged clothes have been changed into a fine, luxurious attire, and overall she looked much healthier than she was before Bran captured her. Thank you, Au hmmmpff.! Before she could thank him, he forcefully kissed her. Ehehe Aur That alone was enough to flip Froros switch instantly. Ill do you with everything I have. Everything you have? Confused. Froro asks Aur, who hugs her and declares so with a whisper. Yes, as hard as I can. I understand. Hmm Ah Ah! As soon as she gave her approval, her chest was grabbed, causing her to scream in joy. Aur your thing I want it in my mouth! No. Be patient for now. Hyiiiii!!!! With his fingers crawling between Froros legs, she easily climaxed with her tongue sticking out. I though you said to be patient I did, but theres no reason for you to forcefully hold yourself back. Haaahn Taking a hold of Froro and pushing her against the wall, he shifts her underwear to the side and inserts himself into her without any prior warning. Aur somehow youre different than usual! Froro said that, being a little scared of how forceful he has become. Different? How so? More violent and forceful That was probably the case. Im doing this for a reason, after all. He was aware that he was a little hasty, but he couldnt help it. He had to regain the magic power he had lost. That is probably it However, Aur wandered whether that was the only reason.If you asked him, he also felt more excited than usual. Probably because he was just after the battle. After suffering serious injuries and almost being killed, his male primal instincts were at their highest now, so his sexual desire was similar to a destructive impulse, like boiling oil. Are you scared? No. That side of you is actually kinda nice as well ? Froro threw more oil to the fire. Hyaaaahn!!! ? She screamed loudly as Aur slammed himself into her with exceptional force. Ah! ? Au, r ? No ? Froro twists herself in his arms to better accommodate the manhood sticking from between his robes, but to Aur, she just seemed to encourage him to invade her further. Hyan!!!? Taking hold of her plump fruits from behind with both hands, his palms were instantly sucked into the soft skin, distorting in accordance with the way his fingers were moving. That, along with how rhythmically his hips were moving was enough forFroros body to lose power and make her feel like she was about to collapse on the spot. Haaahn ? This position is embarrassing Ah! ? Putting his arm under Froros thicc thigh, he pushed it up from below and held it firmly in place. It was a position that seemed to be good for the purpose of baby-making, but its biggest appeal lied in the ability to clearly see the penis going in and out of the vagina and the love juices which were spilling out of it, making the whole spectacle extremely lewd. Ahhh ? Yaaaahn, Aaaahhhhnnnnn!!! ? After climaxing so many times Froros body no longer has any strength left in it, leaving Aur to do whatever he wanted with her. His fingers were all over her thigs and breasts, vividly distorting their soft, supple flesh. Au, r! ? *kiss* ? I want to do it! I want to do it !!? I want to have! ? Your baby in me! ? I want to make a baby!!!?! Although her holes were used like toys, Froro begged for something like that. Aur should have told her that the mechanism of fertilization does not work like that, but it seems that Froros mind has completely shut down due to all the pleasure she was receiving. While they were still connected with their genitals, Aur flipped her around. Ahn, muhh! ? *kiss* ? nnngh ? Au, r! ? Good! ? So good! ? fuaaahn ? N, nnghn!! ? When their faces came closer to each other, they put their lips on top of each other and entwined their tongues. In response, Aur picked up Froros thighs and steadily knocked on her uterus with the tip of his dick. Nooo, Aur!!! ? I I feel so strange! ? I, I am becoming a perverted girl ? hyahannn!!! ? Just let it go and become like that! Be honest with yourself! While pressing Froros back against the wall, he grabbed the generous breasts with both hands and pressed them together. Ah! ? Amazing! ? Aur! ? Nice! ? So goohddd!!! ? While thrusting roughly, he grabbed her breasts with enough force to leave finger marks on them.Her love juice drips from the slit that has been pierced by his meat pole, spilling in even bigger quantities when he started to nibble on her nipples with his teeth. Ahhh!! ? Froro was being assaulted by the stimulation that bordered on the line between pleasure and pain. Aur mercilessly attacked her breasts in a position that made it impossible for her to hide them from him even if she wanted. Ah ? My boobs ? Feeling so good!!! ? When the tips was strongly pinched with his fingers and twisted up, Froro tightened her pussy while raising a voice of joy. Cumming soon! Yes! Yes, please ?! Come inside me ?! The usually quiet, neat and clean girl has completely transformed into a cum-hungry slut. While pulling on her nipples, Aur also reaches his climax, pushing himself as far as possible. Hyiiii? ah, ah, ah,ah, its coming? Aurs hot stuff? its pouring, flowing right into meeeee!!!? Froro stretched out her legs as Aurs milky-whiteness splashed against her uterus with great force. Aur does not stop his movements, slapping his hips against her abdomen over and over again. Haaa? uuuu? coming? still ? comiiing? so much? ahhhh? Aurrrrrr!!!? Froro hugged Aur with both hands and feet as if to stop his further movements, and put her lips on top of his.However, all she managed to achieve with that action was inviting Aurs cock deeper into herself. ~~~~~~~~~~ ????? Their lips were enclosed, their skin was on top of one another and his semen was spilling inside of her, burning Froros mind with an intense feeling of pleasure. Her whole body cramped, and her field of vision blanked. And when everything before her eyes was finally dyed pure white, she lost consciousness. * * * Huh Aur? Youre up already? Good. When Froro woke up, Aur was carrying her on his back. I Im glad youve regained consciousness so fast. Its only been a few minutes since you fainted. Aur seemed to be working on something, because he was crouching down and she could hear the rattling sound of metal rubbing against metal. What are you doing? I have run out of all of my magical power. Now, I am no expert when it comes to this, but I should still remember a thing or two about how to do this Aur was holding two short metal rods. Froro remembered that she has seen something like that, before, and quite recently at that. Those were earpicks. What are you doing with those earpicks? Im using them because I didnt have any better tools on hand, but contrary to what I was worrying about, they are not half bad. At this rate, I should be able to there, opened it. With a clicking sound, the wall in front of Aur moved. Except it wasnt a wall, but a door. Aur has inserted the two earpicks into the lock on the door. He opened the door with something that she never would have thought would serve as a replacement for the keys. Now she wanted to know what exactly did he do to open them in such a way. Uh, Aur, I can walk on my own just fine. I see. Before they went through the door, Froro got off of Aurs back. He was impressed that she could stand on her own two feet without showing any signs of fluttering. You really are tough. You must have been doing your best in that short time we were separated. Eh? Ah, y-yes, youre right. But it was really, comfortable? Yeah, Im sure it was. Perhaps she remembered what happened before she fainted, when her switch was turned on. Holding her chest tightly, he lightly patted her head, glad that she has come to her senses. The output of you magic power was hundred or two hundred times of its usual amount. If you were continued to be violated with such sensitivity in that state Aur opened the door and pointed to what was beyond it. Then naturally you would have ended up like that. Bran was there, lying on the floor. Volume 3 - CH 7.6 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Editor: Weasalopes Bran what is she doing here? Why? Because Skills have constant effects, and only some of them can be turned on and off. He said, lifting Brans body. Iron Arm was one such Skill. That being said, turning them on and off is not as easy as it may seem, something you realize once you actually start using them. Switching them on and off requires some amount of focus. Aur laid her down on the bed, shackling her limbs beforehand to prevent her from moving. He did so in a similar fashion to how he was chained up before. Okay, but I still dont get it. What happened to her? The spy in our midst wasnt Nagia. It was you, Froro. Froro opened her eyes wildly, not understanding what he meant by that. Thats thats how it was?! She shouted in astonishment. Yes indeed. But do not worry, you werent passing the information about us to the enemy consciously. It was done through your Eye of the Ruler. But but none of our actions have been affected by them, and also huh? Do my eye even allow me to see myself with it? Confused, Froro was looking left and right, holding her head. You were not the one who was affected by them. Bran was, since you are listed as her owner. That was the only useful information Aur managed to obtain by using Appraisal on her. She also had a Skill called Inversion, probably used to reverse cause and effect. My guess is that thanks to it she was able to see whatever you were seeing with Eye of the Ruler. That was also the information he obtained thanks to Appraisal, but it was also something that he himself predicted some time ago. Their enemys actions were to precise and accurate to only be based on the information obtained from Nagia alone. If anyone else was leaking information, it could have only been Froro. Last Embryo vol.3 Then why is she unconscious like that? Because she always felt everything youve felt, including the pleasure. Contrary to its name, Eye of the Ruler is a Skill that shares all senses, not just sight alone. In order to find out where Aur teleported together with Froro, Bran used it to share Froros perception. At that time, Aur used magic to increase Froros sensitivity when she was cumming. And the reason why he was so forceful with her? Be3cause with all that was happening he didnt have the time to turn off his Skills properly. Any normal woman would have fainted after the first climax, but for some reason Froro managed to hold out for quite some time before she finally gave in. That was unexpected, but not at all unwelcome. Now then, we dont want you to be sleeping like that all the time, so get up. Aur put this hand on Brans head, and when he told her to get up, a popping sound could be heard. After that, Bran tried to bounce right back up and hit him with her fist, but the shackles prevented her from doing any of those things. The games already over, so us a favor and just stay quiet, would you? No! Nooo!!!! I will never admit defeat! Not by such filthy means!!! Bran glared at Aur with a sharp gaze. She tried jumping at him again, but as a result the chains that bound her only got tangled up, laving her in a not-at-all-dignified position, like she was a caterpillar crawling on the ground. What is she talking about? Froro tilted her head, unable to keep up with the flow of their conversation. Nothing important. Aur sighed, and then looked down at Bran. First things first: I never intended to kill you. I just wanted to see whether or not you had what it takes to make her the true ruler. I never wanted to force her to do something like that. Bran was dissatisfied with such an explanation. All I ever wanted to do was to secure a place for the princess to live in peace, and with my solidified position here in the Middle Layer, I could have protected her forever! Be that as it may, look at you now. Your current position should tell you everything you needed to know about how successful that plan of yours was. WHAT CAN SOMEONE LIKE YOU KNOW ABOUT IT?! For the first time in her life, Froro heard bran raising her voice so much. I will never recognize someone like you as more capable of protecting the princess! Not after everything shes been through because of the likes you! That was actually a very reasonable opinion. Bran, wait! Aur has nothing to do with it, so theres no reason for you to blame him No! Im sorry for saying that, princess, but he has no idea what you lost! Bran said, swinging her tail in frustration. All of this would never had happened if you hadnt lost you Eye of the Ruler. Bran clenched her teeth with regret. By the way, Aur remembers that the first time he embraced Froro, the Eye of the Ruler has been robbed by Sarnak. Froro was probably sent to such an unsafe place as the Bottom because she thought she will use it to protect herself in case of an emergency, but she never anticipated she would willingly let go of it. No, Bran. However, Froro spoke to Bran with resolute attitude. I understand everything perfectly. Also Bran looked at Froro with a puzzled expression. Aur is my husband. So no matter what happens to me, as long as hes with me I am sure Ill be able to stay on the right path. Wha.?! Brans eyes opened wide in shock. She was at a loss for words. Wait a minutewhen exactly did that happen?! Aur was impacted no less than Bran by this declaration. He totally couldnt recall such an event. You came here from another world so you might not know this Froro looked at him with a compassionate smile. But in this world, men and women who support each other and decide to one day raise children together are called couples. He knows that all too well! Thats elementary knowledge! Aur barely suppressed his urge to start screaming externally, but then her remembered that this was actually his fault. When he had sex with Froro for he first time, she was convinced that babies could be made simply by kissing, so he had to explain to her about sex and procreation, but he never told her that having sex with someone does not equal wanting to have kids with them. But even if he corrected her, the misunderstanding still wouldnt have been resolved because the act itself was already done. A Sorcerer of the highest grade like Aur would never get a girl pregnant by accident, but there was no way for Froro to know that. Is is thatso? Yes. Froro hugged Aurs arm once again, while Bran continued to look as if her brain went through a forced shutdown. When I offered him all of myself he accepted me, vowed to support me on my way to becoming a Demon Lord, and wanted to have a child with me. If our relationship cannot be called that of a couple, then I dont know what can! Thats true, but Aur lamented in his head. Most of those things were dictated by his spur-of-the-moment needs after all. You want me to believe that this man truly loves you, Lady Froro?! Didnt you also experience that, Bran? If he didnt love me, then he couldnt have given me such passionate kisses, could he? That reasoning was too stupid and na?ve to be persuaded by it, but the more Bran thought about it That thats certainly something But Brans cheeks were dyed crimson red and she turned her eyes away from them. Looks like the memory of the pleasure that Froro felt when they were having sex had a much stronger effect on her than Aur initially anticipated. But, Lady Froro, what about you? About me? Froro pointed at herself when Bran asked her the question that she didnt quite expected. Yes. If you keep on insisting on loving a man who does not love you back, then thats something that I cannot overlook as your loyal subject, even if you end up hating me for it Bran Froro stares at her with a serious look in her eyes, and then she answers with a heartly laugh. Of course I love Aur as well. Hugging his arm tightly, she said so with a carefree smile. I didnt know who I was before and what I wanted to do with my life.., but in this strange place Aur helped me figure that out and looked after me even though he had nothing to gain from it. I believe in him and love him more than anyone else. Although happy with that confession, Aur thought that it was a little simple-minded. Anyway, thats basically how it is. So, what are you going to do, Bran? Aur asks Bran, hugging Froro back. Could you unshackle me first? When her restraints were removed, she knelt before them and quietly hung her head. To be completely honest with you I cannot approve of you just yet. Bran! Froro wanted to protest, but Aur stopped her with a simple gesture of his hand. Whether or not you are worthy of entrusting the princess to you I will have to determine that by staying at your side and observing you. Is that all right with you? Yes, I see no problems with that. Since that was probably the best possible concession, Aur had no reason not to agree to Brans conditions, so he just nodded his head. Prologue Prologue The man wield the pick towards the dark and deep ground where the sun didnt shine on. The mans miserable look matched the narrow and dark underground tunnel. Like his old age, the face had no space uncovered by wrinkles and his back was crooked. The cloth he wore was a gray robe in tatters, and even more, covered with the narrow tunnels dust and dirt, It made his miserable looks even more shabby. And the lantern hung on his waist seems to be quite old, it was just barely lighting the man and his surrounding. The whole body was covered in sweat, no more strength was left in the arms wielding the pick. His breath was feeble and the man was so exhausted that itd be no surprise if hed die at any moment. Both the mans outward appearance and the content were worn out of fatigue. But only his eyes were glittering strongly. The man was desperately wielding the pick like he was possessed by something. He wielded. He wielded. Then finally. Suddenly, with a loud noise, a part of the dirt wall crumbled down. The man opened his eyes wide and glared fiercely beyond the side and Fuhahah, ahahahahah he started to wield with his pick with more eagerness than ever, more than before. The dirt wall was filled with cracks in no time and soon, there was a hole made big enough for a person to pass through. The man threw the pick and with a loud laughter, he went in while he was dancing. Hahahahahah! Done it, I finally done it! This mellow scent of magic that I could even feel and taste! I finally found it! Saying so, the man fumbled on his chest and brutally ripped off his necklace. The only accessory of the man shabbier than a beggar had a little glass bottle in the size of a little finger hung on it. The man placed the bottle in the center of the cavity in front of the previous underpass. Then the air around started to swirl and concentrated slowly towards the bottle. At the same time, a liquid of amber colour started to spring inside the bottle. This much crystallization of magic concentration never seen so far! Good, with only this! The man put the bottle on the ground and started to cast a spell in a low voice. Then about half a day passed. The long long spell started to tinge of heat and his faint mumbling-like voice changed into a powerful voice. When he ended the spell almost like shouting at the end, the mans body got covered in a strong light. The powers overflowingIs this a young body! And when the light disappeared, there was a young and strong young man standing up there. There was no faint trace left of the appearance of the old man crooked and covered in wrinkles. The tall figure straight like a sword and the faces neat features. The limbs overflowed with power and the skin smooth as silk. But only the glittering pair of eyes was the same with the old man before. Oh, is it already full? As if it would soon overflow, the liquid already filled about 90% of the bottle. The amount slightly reduced as the man became younger but the accumulating speed was overwhelmingly faster. The man decided to display his ability while casting a spell. On the tip of his finger, the amber coloured magic aura overflowed and penetrated the bottle. The bottle swelled up in an instant and it became large that a person could go in. This should be enough for the time being. Now then The man mumbled a short spell to lit the light of magic and started to cast a longer spell. When the light coming from the mans fingertip hit the cave that was a natural cavity, it changed its appearance to a dreary basement made of bricks in a brink. After that, the man bit his fingertip with his teeth and started to draw a magic circle with the blood on the cobblestoned floor. When he was done, he lightly stroked the magic circle and after checking the result, the man started to cast a spell once again. It was a much longer and a more complex spell than the one to become younger. The sweat flowed like pearls from the mans forehead and his face was distorted in pain. The air was trembling, the flame of the lantern left outside of the room suddenly died. And in the place that kept the silence till now, a sound like stringing a bow echoed. The darkness dominating the lightless place wriggled as if it had a conscience and it slowly took form. That shadow still stayed dark in the darkness without light and started to take a clear shape And it made a voice like a bell sound. .The one who called me is, you? What showed up in front of the man was a bewitching beauty that wore something that was a cloth only by name. Her long and glossy black hair extends on her white skin as if to wrap it. Her slender limbs were thin but her features were firmly asserting their presences. Thats right The man nodded at the womans question. It is soWell then, as to return my thanks for calling me, Ill show you an exquisite dream. Could you erase this magic circle please? I wont be able to kiss at those nice lips if this remains The frail woman, like clinging on him, made a sweet voice. But the man sneered. That wont be possible. If I erase that summoning circle, you would be able to act freely. When the man said so, the womans expression completely changed. From the frail girl evoking compassion, to that of a shameless and experienced whore. Thats boring, it was just a little joke. Theres no way a magician whose able to prepare this much magic power(*ħ/maryoku) would make such elementary failure The female devil sat in the empty air as if there was a chair midair and then crossed her legs. Regardless as to not try to be aware of it, it was lascivious and sensual. What then? I mean, what should I do? Do I suck the sperm from some stupid men? or should I show an endless nightmare to your enemies? Itd be also fine to show you the best night you ever had Umm. I want you to make a dungeon. At the mans words, the female devil unintentionally fell down from the invisible chair. As you are only dressed like in lingerie, I wont be enjoying even if for such a thing.(*=sex) If you are a succubus, you should at least know that revealing panties is important Such a thing doesnt matter! Now, I feel like I heard you saying about making a dungeon?! Aah, I told you so The man nodded, opened his two arms wide and looked all around the basement. A labyrinth so deep, wide and heinous that has never been seen before. A great labyrinth that awaits with countless traps, monsters and treasures. I want to make a ridiculously big dungeon as if itd rule the world of underground The female devil instinctively pressed her head. Although it was a body unrelated with illness. This was the first time to have an headache apart from physical blow. Hey youby all mean, I could still understand if I was summoned to be that dungeons guardian. It was not like I was never called for such conditions But to make a dungeon, just what does it mean!? Leave that kind of works to goblins or golems! Of course I could leave the digging task to such creatures. But I need someone to help me with a lot of work other than that. How should I place the dungeons passages or rooms? What about the traps and monsters? If the guarding monsters are living creatures, there is also a need for food. How to procure it? Theres innumerable quantity of things to do and to consider. I want you to help me for these. I see that, but why me? To the female devil who sat back, the man raised three fingers. There are three reasons. First, I dont believe in humans. Humans will always betray you. The likes of mystic creatures or demi-humans are also the same. On the other hand, you devils will try to fool people whenever you can but are absolutely unable to break a contract. Thats why I chose a devil instead of a human. Second, in general, the higher the rank the devil is, it will have stronger power and intelligence but it requires that much of an amount of magic as to make contract and maintain. You succubuses are a totally different specie that involves close to the human desire and live by sucking its vitality. You are not very strong but instead you are knowledgeable about magic and intelligent, in addition of being well versed in subtleties of human emotions. Thats why I chose the succubus. And the third is After all, if I were to keep somebody besides me, itd be much better to have a young female, at least externally beautiful. Thats why I chose you. The female devil looked the man agape for a while, then laughed. .I see. Alright, that work, Ill help you. So, I want you to accept it by signing this contract The man took out a paper from his pocket and showed it to the female devil. It was still in the dark but to the devils, servants of the darkness, it doesnt matter at all. You have already prepared the deed of contract? You are thoroughly prepared but what the hell is all this!? Just how much article is there!? On the parchment that was presented over the magic circle, clauses were written compactly in small characters. Didnt I already mention that you devils will fool humans whenever they can. That text is to prevent it. As theres no clauses that are extremely disadvantaging you or unfair so be assured..even said so, you wouldnt be able to trust me. There wont be such things, I wont be betraying you. Geez Ah really, the letters are too small The succubus mumbling complaints and reading the provision while squinting. Un, for the time being, its fine This, I hope you didnt put clauses written in so small characters that it isnt visible with the naked eye or invisible characters written in special ink. If there is, the whole contract would become invalid To the female devil who directed a look of doubt, the man frowned like he was disappointed. Although I already told you there was no such disadvantaging clauses to you. You are some skeptic guy You are not the one that should say it!well, its fine, Ill sign. Aah. Thou, O Succubus. In accordance of this contract, dost thou swear on thine name and to become my power? Name takes serious significance to those involved in magic like magicians or devils. If one reaches a certain level of power, it is even possible to curse and dominate the soul at the very moment he gets to know the other partys name. The contract with devil uses this principle and the contract made with the name is impossible to break whatever happens. On my name, Lirshana, I swear. To lend you my power in accordance with the contract Then, on my name Ain?Soff?Oulu, I pledge to follow this contract In response to the words of oath, the contract shone. Then wrapped in flames, it burnt up instantly. The content of the contract was engraved in the two souls and It became impossible to add or modify it. Then I ask you regardsAs for me, you can call me Oulu Yes yes. For me, Lir is finetreat me well, Oulu I feel like Im involved in something weird. Those words, Lir barely swallowed. When the two held each others hand across the magic circle. This is how the everyday story building labyrinth for the two started. CH 1 Theres something bothering me for a while While stretching her limbs and wings after getting out of the magic circle, Lir looked back. This, whats this? What is at the end of her line of sight is the huge glass bottle. It was the one Oulu placed before summoning Lir. That iswell. Shall we call it a dungeon core. That will become the core to make the dungeon later While explaining it, Oulu chanted a short spell to create a little flame on the palm of his hand and used it as a light after placing it on the four corners of the room. I presume you do know what Magic power is? To Oulu who questioned, Lir answered puffing her cheeks out. Dont take me for an idiot. Even like this, Im still a devil, you know? The Mana(*ħ/maryoku) is the origin of all things related with Magic.(*ħ/ma) sorcery too and monsters as welland of course, that is us devils origin. To thwart even a little part, or to soil this world made by the Creator. That is magic, is the magic power and also known as devil Then do you know about this? Magic power is in the soil, air, water, living creatures That although it is inherent in all sort of things, its mostly present under the ground. The magic power underground does not remain in one place, but it is like road and flows like rivers. That road of magic power is called dragon vein(*}/Ryoumaku) .so, whats it related with this? Lir asked while touching the dungeon core with an expression we couldnt know if she did or did not understand the explanation. Where we are at is in the midst of the said dragon vein. And this dungeon core absorbs that dragon veins mana Lir stared at the amber coloured liquid shunned by the flames light with wide-eyes. Eh, this water isthe mana? It is so Its a lie, is it!? Lir made a dazed voice to the Oulu who nods. But the mana of density as to be in a liquid form, a common magician would only be able to make one or two drops at the most! But this much quantity, its far beyond what a human magician could handle And it doesnt smell of the mana even this close, whys that? I could sense the smell even from small magical items, but theres no way that theres no smell with this much quantity of mana nearby! You could know by the smell? Sure it is convenient to be a devil. Its a simple matter. This bottle is made to trap the mana that is completely filling it. If the mana cant flow out of this, theres no reason itd smell. Any person would instantly lose their mind at the very moment they take this much magic in them but theres no danger if you store it in a bottle and use only the necessary amount. Lir carelessly, glared alternatively at Oulus face and the dungeon. To completely isolate the magicThats some amazing technology? Is such thing really possible? Aah. Thats the culmination of my 70 years of research. I barely made it here. To Oulu who spoke like he was in deep emotion, Lir was troubled if she was amazed or dumbfounded for a moment and eventually chose the latter. 70 years, just how old are youWhatever. At least, Im convinced. If we can continuously obtain this much concentration of magic, maybe conquering the world may be also possible. And since we have no choice but to protect this bottle so we can also make the dungeon as well. .So, what should we start first to build this dungeon? RightThen first, turn back. And put your hands on the wall there ? like this? Lir put her two hands on the wall with her back faced to Oulu as ordered to. Hey wait, this position is like as ifAh!? Lir who talked made a loud voice to the feeling that was like penetrating her. It was Oulu who stripped Lirs cloth from behind and penetrated Lirs genital just like that. What? You wont say that you were a virgin Theres no way Id be! Really! If you were going to, you could properly say it so Her words may be complaints, but the voice has always melted sweet. Even though Ive put in without foreplay, it was already wet? ThatsNhbec,auseyesthere, it feels good! Lirs bottom was already wet as if it had been caressed for hours. It isnot because she felt pleasure. Its because she is a succubus. But, its surprisingHanAh! To, summon me andAhan Telling me, to build a dungeonI thought you, wouldnt, Ah, be interested, for this kind, of this Thats a misunderstanding. Certainly mixing with you now is a part of making dungeon. But that is that, its not like I have no interest in sex. No, rather, I have great interest in it. Since I got this much trouble to make a labyrinth and got hands on power, wouldnt it be meaningless if I didnt want neither wealth nor the women? Whats thatFufu, hah, ahbecause you want to, do it.AhiIts the reason whyYou are makingHahthe dungeon? Lir who showed her technique to laugh while panting, rotated her body. With her legs spread wide open, it became the missionary position. As theres nothing to support the body from below, only devils can be like this floating in the air. But thats also goodIf its for that..UnfuIll give you plenty of services Throwing the clothes only by name covering her skin, she pressed her two voluptuous hills on Oulus face. At the same time, she swallows Oulus spear deep and wriggled the inner wall of her vagina. KuThis is the first time doing it with a succubus butits indeed amazing. UnfufuThank you. If only there was no contract, I would have continue like this until youd dry upyeah While shaking her hip up and down in the air, like squeezing him, Lir wriggled her vagina. For succubuses whose job is to wriggle out mens semen, their vagina is the organ they could move the most freely between their body. In addition to the effect of his rejuvenated body, Oulus limit was quickly approaching there. You are quite, composed Well, its because Im a succubusAanIs the type hating and crying, more your liking? For a succubus, sex is like having a meal. Of course, that is also giving her pleasures but different from that of the humans, they could totally control it. It is impossible for them to lose their minds to the pleasure or care about that. Theres no need for such lame actingKuh, Im cumming! Un, comein, cum inside m!? Eh, I cant believe it! what is thiAh,AAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAH!! Oulu shot his cum inside Lirs vagina. And a little later, Lir raised her voice while trembling. It wasnt anymore the fake sweet voice she made till now. Wha, what was it just now? It seems like the real body of the devil is always in the demon world isolated from this one While connected yet, Oulu started slowly to massage Lirs breasts. Eh, Ah, wait, wh-whats that Although Lir, puzzled by the sensation she felt for the first time, twisted her body, Oulus right arm held her hip tightly and does not let her go. Although your consciousness and ego came to this world, the body is a temporary one made out of magic. Thats why you didnt feel pain more than you need and you could go back to the demon world even if the body got destroyed, was it. Thats some convenient thing, but that it was made of magic means that its constitution could also be interfered and changed with magic Eh, Ah, Aah, Ah, no, wait, Ah, Un, Hyiah, Aaah! Even after ejaculating, Oulus thing did not lose its hardness and slowly resumed to act. For that reason, I made you to be able to feel the pleasure and feel the confusion and care like others. Ah, theres nothing that would harm you, so be at ease. However, in this way Oulu pushed his hips in. AAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaah!! I just made so that wed enjoy together W-wait, wait a second, waiAhn! To Lir who was gasping hard and asking to stop, Oulu shut her mouth with his own. While doing so, he was passionately fondling her breast with one hand, holding her waist with the other one and moved his hard thing in and out. If she was a female human, she would have felt more pain than pleasure due to the excessive intensity, however the other party is a succubus body. Every movement is combined to the pleasure and she greedily asks for more pleasure. It is definitely much better than beforeAah, this is the best..Im going to cumHa! No, no, ah, more, ah, no, a, ah, AAAAAAh!! To the feeling of the semen going inside her, Lir leaned back and was convulsing. Now, Oulus semen is like a powerful aphrodisiac to her. The deeper it gets to the body, the more intense the pleasure penetrates her, and when it gets in her womb, the pleasure incessantly attacks her. Moreover, Oulu doesnt wither whatever how many times he cums and resume his act. Wa-wait, Its, weirdIm going, to become, weird So you like being violated?Well, whether you like it or not, this is the commemoration for the contracting. Im going to make you love all night today. That, Ah, Un! Aan! Is noooot, Un, Aahn! Thus, the first night went on. Translators note ħ/??/maryoku will be either translated as magic or mana or magic power. I dont know which word to fix with so Im going free style, depending how it sounds better. }/??/Ryoumaku = Dragon Vein, often translated as Leyline. Based on the Feng-Sui(Lˮ), rivers and mountains are always described as the blood of the dragon, while the earths terrain as the dragons skin. Chinese feng shui masters find sky dragons in cloud formations, earth dragons amongst rocks and landscape configurations and water dragons in the swirling waters of rivers and lakes. It is a great gate in the universe from where energy or chi gushes out and is then gathered and channeled onto the land. ThisChi can gather, move or remain in a space. It can be activated, in which case it becomes Yang, or it can be still and unmoving, and stayYin. Yang energy flows through earth pathways that we call dragon veins. CH 2 Lets assault the villages nearby D 1 Uhhh, I thought I was going to die Falling down to the floor covered in semen, Lir glared at Oulu with her eyes filled with resentment. In contrast, Oulu who already cummed hundreds of time didnt look exhausted at all. You, are you a monster? Just how much did you cum Was it good? To Oulu grinning, Lir looked away. Oulu continued to violate Lir who had no more energy from having pleasure for the first time during all night. Vagina for sure, he also poured his sperm countless numbers of times in her mouth and her anus, and continued to soil her body cumming incessantly although Lir hadnt even had the energy to move anymore. Theres no discontent to the act itself. In the first time, it was written in the contract that hed do her whenever he wants, and even so, shes a succubus who lives by having sexual intercourse. Rather, it was a big impression and joy for her who havent tasted such pleasure until now. However, the fact that she felt it forcefully with magic and that she was violated by a human like he pleased so, certainly hurt her pride as a succubus and she couldnt bring herself to admit honestly that it felt good. Well, dont become sulky like that. Its not like I trifled you and enjoyed it. Its also a part of making the dungeon if you viewed it widely .How could this be a part of making the dungeon Since her strength finally recovered a little, Lir raised her upper body. The dungeon core drains magic from the dragon vein. Oulu revealed the insides of his unusual stamina. Return the state of the body to few hours before to recover strength. If it runs out, return the state to few hours before again. By doing so, he gets an infinite stamina. It also consumes a large amount of magic power, but its nothing in comparison to becoming younger. But then, it is only possible within this labyrinth, to be accurate, only right besides the dungeon core. Within about 30 feet(*about 10 m). If I dont stay within this distance, I cant take out the magic power from the core. So this is why. Oulu puts his hand on Lirs head and recites a short incantation. Then, magic is sucked from Lirs body into Oulu, the vitality came back into Lirs body in a flash and the semen covering her disappeared. Like this, I poured my magic power in your body with the semen. Because you are a devil, you can stock magic several times more than an average magician. *Pikuri*, blood veins showed up on Lirs temple, but Oulu didnt realise. We cant shut ourselves forever in the dungeon. But its helpless with only my magic power. But you are truly a devil, it took only a night to store magic to the limit of tolerance. Well, for the time being, itd be alright with this much gathered but Dont fuck with me! Interrupting Oulu, Lir swung up her fist while shouting. Ah really, I want to hit this idiot! I cant hit since the contract doesnt let me harm you, but I really want to beat you! W, why are you getting angry!? As for Oulu, it was to explain the necessity, but the explanation only added fuel to the fire. Lirs feeling which was only in the degree of sulking a little, is now completely burning in anger when she heard that. Because to get her body violated unilaterally, to the succubuses whose races raison dtre could be designated as seducing men and share pleasure, was just because he needed a reservoir for magic. As for Lir, her existence itself was completely denied. Shut up, you idiotD! You can just go fucking a goblin! You dungeon idiot, young looking old man! Lir earnestly screamed and swore at him. Because swearing was not limited by the contract. It was the first time she harbored this much anger against a human after she was born as a devil. CH 3 Lets assault the villages nearby D 2 So with that said, well be attacking that village has your mood still not recovered? The earth, its been a few months for Oulu and a several decades for Lil since the last time she was summoned by a human. Pointing at the far village, Oulu told Lil with his body still bent forward. Well its not like its that bad Lil answers with a tone clearly in a bad mood, Oulu sighs. Indeed Oulu was aware that it was his remark that was bad rather than his actions, even so no nice words to fix her mood came out of his mouth, nor was he a young man and itd be silly trying to jolly the young girl along so he decided to not to pay much attention. Her look and behavior may be that of a young girl but a devil is a devil. Its not like her work quality will depend on her mood. Then lets confirm again. Ive trained magic to a certain extent, but the most of the research I did was for the dungeon core. At handling the magic, Im confident that Im the best in the world, but my combat experience is almost none and Im not suited for melee fights. Its not like id lose against a villager but itd become a little painful for me if theres a swordsman with a certain level. In other words, you alone are the whole fighting force. I leave it to you its fine, Ill just kill you! Lil answers like groaning with the evil eye. While pitying a little the villagers that are going to be hit by her rage, Oulu walks toward the entrance to the village with Lil. At the entrance of the village, there was a monster stone statue instead of a charm (*to ward off evil spirits and so) and a woman that looked to be a villager. Alright, here goes the first oneGefuh! Oulu immediately grabbed Lils collar who was going to assault and stop her Ignoring Lil who shouts What are you doing!, he tells to the village girl. You, the girl there. Bring me the village chief here. Tell him that the evil sorcerer Oulu came to claim a tribute. Ha? To the sudden arrogant tone, the girl wears a dubious expression. Its clearly like an eye looking at a madman. Oulu casted a short spell, a fire ball floated in his palm and went towards the fence surrounding the village. Explosion sounds and the weak wood fence went flying into pieces. And another fence burns, spitting a cloud of dark smoke. I wont repeat it. Hurry up if you dont want the whole village turning into ashes When Oulu said in a low voice, the woman ran to the village like jumping. Its annoying. Isnt it alright to just exterminate them all at once? Lil said something dangerous while complaining. Because I can use them if I do not kill them. However, if they defy me, therell be no mercy. and I guess this village will defy me How do you know that? Well, just look At the grinning Oulu, Lil somehow had a bad hunch. After a while, a middle-aged man who looked to be the village chief came on his cane. About past 40 and middle of it. It was a brown haired man with a big body. Im sorry for making you wait, Oulu-sama. Anyway, about the desired tributes Ah yeah. Its all good If you accept and if you dont, this village will turn into ashes That is frighteningOf course, we will That is if you are fine with this iron sword! The village chief pulled the tip of his cane, wield the drawn sword. It was a sword cane. He instantly closed the distance and aimed at Oulus neck. It was an unexpected deadly move. However, Oulu dodged it without difficulty. Tsk, dodged it, huh Lil, protect me Following the contract, Lil comes out to protect Oulu. At almost the same time, behind the village chief, men are coming out with weapons and squirming from the shadows of the houses. Hey! Whats it!? I can say that he had no intent to accept from the very beginning. That said, it was poor acting. A man that havent reached 50 like you coming out on a cane would probably be having a hidden instrument behind. Thank you for your advice. Ill be careful about it next timeafter Ive killed you! The village chief swung his sword, pouncing on Lil. Lil stretched her nails long like a sword and barely blocked it. Oulu, this guys strong! I cant win against, lets flee! No While she was somehow blocking the sword with her nails, Lil whispered to Oulu with a voice that only him would hear but only a word of refusal came back. Shes somehow managing to endure it but if the men behind the village chief run and come into the fight, Lil cant prevent them. To begin with, a succubus is not a combat-oriented devil. Still, she can fight against a swordsman to a certain extent as shes middle ranked but this village chief clearly was good at handling his sword. Kyin, with a clear sound, Lils nail is cut from the middle. Well then, little devil missy. If you want to blame someone, do it to your stupid master. Because Ill soon send him to the same place as you. The village chief raised high his sword. Now, kill him And a grey arm grew from his chest. Eh? Lil raised a dumbfounded voice. Everybody in the place did not grasp the situation and stopped moving dumbfoundedly. In fact, it did not grow. It was the statue at the entrance of the village that have started to move and penetrated through the village chiefs chest with its arm. Without even having the time to raise his voice, the village chief fell to the ground. After that, its only a bunch of mobs without combat training experience. I entrust them to you, Lil, gargoyle Oulu left the place, leaving the people that were dumbfounded. After that, a one-sided massacre has begun. Hey, just when did you put that gargoyle there? Several tens of minutes later. In the village where people moving were goneno, at the site of the former village, Lil asked to Oulu. To think that the stone statue moved with magic, it was a genuine gargoyle, right? I was surprised The gargoyle is, in a way, one of the most famous kind of devil. It was a devilish devil with an ugly appearance and that had wings, but its most distinctive feature is that its indistinguishable from a normal stone statue when it doesnt move. Therefore, a lot of stone statues imitating a gargoyle were made as a threat against the thieves or as a charm. In fact, theres some restraining effect at the thought What if its real. However, the village chief certainly havent even thought himself that hed get killed by the statue that was supposed to be protecting the village. Its been about 30 years that its been put there Huh? At the unexpected answer, Lil had her mouth opened, dumbfounded. 50 years ago, because I knew that there was a dragon vein around there, I sold it, pretending to be a peddler, as to prepare a foothold. They even bought it gladly, saying What an exquisite and realistic gargoyle!. Of course it is, since it was a real one. And also, I knew the actual village chiefs ability and character through the gargoyle. That guy is a former adventurer and he was a swordsman with a certain notoriety before. Since there was no reason that he comply obediently, I made them gather to make it easier to annihilate them all at once. I seereally, you are so scrupulous and cunning that itd become hateful Ill take that as a praise While returning the smile, Oulu finishes to prepare the magic. It was a giant magic circle. On the magic circle drawn in the middle of the village, corpses of village people has been stacked on. Then, shall we start it? This number is a little troublesome. Im going to take the mana As soon as he said, he forcefully embraced Lil and kissed her. Lil seemed to not like it much but she doesnt resist. just by the way, just holding hand is enough to transfer mana Is~it~so~ Although she says like she doesnt matter but as shes giving looks here, it perhaps means that she didnt hate it so much. Is her mood somehow finally up? He thinks thatits a bit troublesome but surprisingly for Oulu, it didnt feel that much unpleasant. Oulu decided to not tell her that the kissing is the most efficient way to transfer mana, turns around the magic circle, sits down properly and begun to chant a long spell. CH 4 Wellthat felt great. With a facial expression like a cat dozing off completely exposed in the sunlight, Lil was sleeping while lying down on the bed. From between her legs a cloudy fluid was spilling out and falling down, even more than last time fully smeared in semen, this is different from last time, unlike last time it does not seem that the body is not moving from fatigue. Surprisingly, theres an excess. Did the magic not work? ֤ԣʡħʤä* That isnt the case. Look how much you came.. 櫓ʤ衣λؤ⥤줿 While Lil was changing her posture Oulu added by muttering Arent you beautiful. If only you had accepted without resisting it so badly, you could have enjoyed itIn addition, you do not need to mind about your posture unlike before were on a bed this time ֤˵ֿܤ줿֘Säʡˡǰ`äƥ٥åɤϤäݤȤݤˤʤä The words of Oulu clearly reached the ears of Lil causing her sticks out her tongue to lick Oulu`s thing. Фƥһ¤ᤢʤ⡢~t˥ζؤȁ롣 Regarding Succubus their tongues and mouth are not organ used for talking, their mouth has a good use for doing lewd things. Ah, it became big. besides, did Oulu put his magic into me, along with semen?Without permission according to the contract, even breathing is no good, only a little magic could be absorbed. Possibly because of that, your stamina is great. (T/N am not sure if this right ) ϡäʤäƤ äȡ˥뤬һwħ˽ФƤǤ磿 ݤSɤʤäjĿäsˤ뤫äƤʤɡ ħϤäȤääǴS⡹* What did you say Oulu allows Lil to attend to his body while he lie down, because of those words he unintentionally raised his upper body. Stop that(work) for a moment!?. Did you not perfectly know the circumstances of the contract 硢äȤ裡 sˤʤäƤxϤȤ來ޤơ Lil becomes flustered and apologized(or makes an excuse). Despite as one would expect about her lewdness she did not move her mouth from between Oulu legs. ŤƤƥ롣ĤĤ⥪ιgڤxʤΤϤħȤäȤ .Generally, when compare to another person absorbing magic for a demon is simple as breathing. Magic, is said to best when the magic is clustered together, for mana it is when it is scattered around in the air and in the ground, it varies entirely for animal for they naturally have ODO. The dungeon core also absorbs it, and I also personal use ODO to pour into you. ͨˤħԤΤϐħǤ⤽gˤ ħħһԤäƤϤ뤬ݤɢФ롺ޥʡȡ γ֤ġɡǤ|ޤ` 󥸥󥳥ǼƤΤ⡢ǰФ˷ŤäƤΤⰳäΡɡ Only I can handle(or do) that, it is expected that if myself personal use ODO it will be restored to MANA at once. ⤬QˤϡһȥޥʤޤǑƤ顢Է֌ä ɤˤͤФʤϤ* Ahh, thats right isnt it. So myself and Oulu(You) can naturally breathe in magic as long as were close to it. For such things wouldnt you say were compatible? `ʤۤɤ͡ʤ˽ȥħä|ߤǡΤޤ衣 ΡԤäԤΤʣ While i would say that is careless, Lil was just about to finish where she uses her tongue to entwine around Oulu thing where she then swallow it deep into her throat. ¤oԤʤ顢ϤȤФ˺ΰ¤ޤǥһzߡjޤ롣 My magic powers is amber(colour)? Generally it seems that a demons magical power were either black or purple.i guess i cannot reveal this! ħɫ ͨħħ\ȤϤȤ Delicious.you personality is horrible but your vigor(spirit) is amazing delicious. (T/N because she is a succubus it is saying that his lifeforce is good ) While Lil is sucking (like drinking out of a straw) she swallows all of the semen that shoots into her throat, I end up raising my voice in satisfaction. Its none of your business. As long as i can commonly use magic, in that case i will use it. The magic that was poured into you, is about 10 percent of mine ӋʤԒޤħóʤ顢Ϥʹʡ ǰעzħΤ1̶ȤʤԷ֤ˤƤ* He raised himself up from the bed that was covered with love fluid and Oulu`s semen and sweat, he then used a wet cloth to wipe his body before getting dressed. Sooner or later we are going to also need to prepare an bathroom. ..But there are somethings i have to do now before then. Oulu using his blood drew several magical formation while calling for Lil. Even though i call out for Lil, it considerable a simple thing. ϥrͬѪħꇤ򤤤Ĥ褯ԤäƤȤ`ʤꥷץʤΤ* For the time being i have the dungeon core, a full set of furniture and I am able to get my hands on food periodically.what else do i want to get. While taking off the sheet from the bed she asked for a spare sheet. Do not ask about trivial stuff, we still have countless more things to do. If only this is fine, you arent called intentionally.come, Imps!(T/N am not sure about the second sentence) R¹Ԥʡ¤Ϥޤޤoˤ롣 Ǥʤ顢虜虜ǰϤʤ Ǥ衢פɤ裡* Oulu shouted out, and from a small formation sprinted out several demon(animals). The demons size was no more or about an infant human(size). Their whole body was smooth since there was not a spec of hair(fur) on their body, wings will grow considering its the back of an bat (imp). Their ears looked ominous, its face when showing an crooked(evil) smile looked ugly. 뤬һȤȡħꇤСʐħƥ褦ˬF줿gγ󷻤餤δ󤭤ʤΐħϡ󷻤γ֤Ŀɐۤ餷Ȥϟo FäȫϤĤȤëȫʤФˤϥ˼碌Ƥ롣ϵȤꡢhаЦߤ򸡤٤Ƥ * Most low rank demons vary but still a demon is a demon. Even if that is the case they can to an extent use simple magic. To start with Imps, the dungeon needs to be expanded bigger. The path to underworld(dungeon), should be excavated as shown on the map. ޤΥ󥸥󤭤ͤФʤ פɤ衢ε؇ͨ˥󥸥Τ* Oulu in advance made arrangement for a map that had the design of how the paths were to be built. They began operations immediate on the pathways. Ϥ餫⤷Ƥ؇򥤥פ˶ɤָʾ롣פϤIȡ줫ä* There are two reason for the expansion of the dungeon. It is an countermeasure against intruders, and to increase the amount of magic being gathered( or accumulated). The bed sheets were taken from Lil that was bothersome was put aside, instead of forcing the duplication of the map, Oulu exposition(narrated). A줿`ĤΤäƤ뤫饷`ĤZ˵؇дѺh롣* Now, the path is almost directly leading up to the room where the dungeon is above ground from the core.(orright now basically it is a straight path from above ground to room where the core is located.) 񡢤Υ󥸥ϵϤؤѨ餳ΥΤ벿ݤޤǤֱۤͨεͨƤ롣* Its because when i dug the first time i did it by digging straight. 굱Ƥˡֱäʡ In case there is intruder here, immediate this room would have been attacked, and that would be a very bad(thing for us). When the dungeon core is destroyed everything will end(for us). Ǥߤϡˤβݤ򹥤¤ˤʤ뤬 dzˤޤ󥸥󥳥Ф٤ƤϽK Its necessary to make the dungeon in a very complicated labyrinth in order to not arrive so easily. In the first place in order to not enter this room, isnt good(proposal)to surround it with walls? ⤽⤳βݤˤϤʤ褦ˡڤLJä㤨Ф󤸤ʤ Lil asks a simple question, in which Oulu shakes his head. The second reason is how it is going to be made. This dungeon exist in the midst of the Dragon Vein, it does not mean that if the core is placed there magical power will gather. 줬ΤĿɤΥ󥸥}ֻФ˴ڤƤ뤬˥äЄ֤ħޤȤUǤϤʤ* Magical (runes) need to be carved on the dungeons aisles, so as to allow mana to follow through the passage to the core. 󥸥ͨ·ħgĤʏ̤ʩxħͨ·ͨƥؤz褦ˤʤäƤ롣 Just as, plants root extend, underground to take nourishment. The more wider the dungeon, that would result in larger quantity of magical power flowing towards the core. In addition to that isolating core would not allow that(flowing of magic to the core). 礦ɡֲ郎ФФB֤ȡz¤ƤƤ롣󥸥ڤЎڤۤɡħؤȤ櫓xФm Ah, I see. The dungeon itself resembles an three dimensional magic formation. `ʤۤɤ͡󥸥夬ĤħꇤߤˤʤäƤ You catch on quickly. Its not [similar] though. As for this, in fact it is a magic formation. zߤ礤ʡߤʡǤϤʤgHħꇤʤΤ In order for map and design to be meaningful, power should be meaningful. ģˤζꡢζˤ롣* The magic formation, in utilizing the variety of magic is significant to design(pattern). For example, it is said in order for the [whole][interior and exterior classification] to be meaningful, the smallest magic formation only completely rejects entry. (T/N i was not sure about the second sentence) ħꇤȤϡģζäħgһNСҡˤϡڤeȤζꡢҤMܤСħꇤȤʤ롣* Oulu is trying to make, tremendous develop( or an extraordinary development). To dig the magical runes on the wall, furthermore when the wall is looked over as a whole it is a magic formation. 뤬ȤƤΤϡ;ʤkչΤäڤħꇤꤳߡˤαȫҊɤħꇤȤʤ롣* In addition, common magic formation somewhat does not vary different on the surface(plane), in the basement of the dungeon it is built by constructing a three dimensional magic formation. ˡͨħꇤȤ`ƽĤʤΤǤϤʤ¤Υ󥸥¤Ĥħꇤ򘋺BΤ* Todont u think am skillful. ة`ä¿Τ͡* What, you say it like its somebody elses problem? Lil shows admiration when looking at the map, Oulu signs while been amazed. ؇ҊƸĤˡϴƤϢĤ The purpose for summoning you was not only to be an outlet for my sexual desires. This plan also, the reason is for you to accept being used (or requires you to do somethings). ǰΤΰƤڤΞǤϤʤ OӋ⡢ǰˤäƤ餦Τ Huh!? Impossible impossible impossible impossible , absolutely impossible ! I thought you would say that?.(or I should have know you would do this? In order to not allow the magical power to become stagnant it needs to flow towards the core. It must be made a way so when an intruder goes inside, the labyrinth cannot be estimated!?.(T/N am not sure but i think two people are talking so i separate the paragraph) Ϥ oooo~o äƤǤ磿 ħդޤʤˤȥ˽줱ĤġߤˤyǤʤ褦 Ԍmˤʤ㤤ʤǤ磡* Subsequent, the labyrinth general defense must effective resist people. Even though demons seem to get along, it is also necessary to be aware of the size and number of rooms. Furthermore the difficulty to enter cannot be too high!? Its absolutely impossible !(T/N i feel its Lil talking again) y׶ϤäƤ뤸ʤΣ ~oäƤУ* Even without worrying,i would say within a day for one person to completely break down. I originally studied, to gradually work from smaller units to learn.(T/N not sure whats being said) 䤻Ȥ⡢һһϦˤȤһˤȫƤʤȤԤ ԪѧӡСgλ졩¤ѧǤ餦* Looking back at the map, Lil knits her eyebrows closer together(T/N meaning she worrying about something). For demons according to the theory does not mean that human cannot use sorcery. However, to grasp to certain extent the meaning of fundamental magical formation. Oulu plan was very detailed, judging from her eyes she could tell this was outrageous (extravagant) design.(T/N am not sure how to rephrase the second sentence) ؇ĤҊüĤ롣ħg`äՓˏäħgʹäƤUǤϤʤ뤬OӋο@ܤϡŮĿҊƤ;ʤΤä* I do not think that studying magic could be to this extent Well since its in the contract I will do it, but do not expect much okay? If you can at least understand this difficulty, it wont be a problem. Rather than [what do you know], [what should you do] is more essential because at least you know what will you do. Oulu say straight to Lil, causing her unconsciously to shift her line of sight. Oh, I will just thrive as much as I can, to get familiar. Oulu nods, while grinning smile appears, he slaps(place) both of his hands on Lil`s shoulder. Well, lets begin some simple exercise since your so unskillful. That smile.with, by the time Lil notices it, it was too late. Uhh, you stink While Lil had a grand frown, a small hard knife moved. ׳򤷤ʤ顢ꤴСӤ Feeling the unpleasant flabbily(or limply), to dirty oneself in sticky blood and grease, her current state was terrible. ˤȤӤʸдȡ٤Ȥ٤ȤȤѪ֤֬AȫᤤИˤʤäƤ롣 She only moved the corpse of the original villagers from the neighbour, and strip them of their meat. ŮτӤФͤȤʤäԪ_顢ȡIФ Dont damage the bone too much. The meat is to be removed properly, its only a nuisance when you breathe. Wouldnt it be good to just burn them!? That is not an option. When bones are burned they become fragile, and are not presentable. If you want to make a good skeleton, you have no choice but to do as before using your hand to remove the meat. This one of [study] imposed on Lil, it was to create a skeleton. Its simple to make a zombie all you need to have is a dead body, its movement is sluggish and its not very strong. Even if the dungeon is made into a complex labyrinth, if its not protect what is the purpose(meaning). To remove all the meat, an incantation is written on the bone [bone movement] to make the skeleton more powerful, but still considerably they are faster than zombies. ȫȡǤ˅Ĥ򤫤ӤǡǤ륹ȥ⤽ۤɏUǤϤʤΤǤӥ󥰥ǥåɤϤʤӤ礤* This is because the dead corpse muscles do not function, it only attach weight which the body cannot bear. Of course, still it somewhat has a harder durability as compared to dead corpse(zombies) because of its role as protector(guardian), in the first place zombies do not have much stamina. νϙCܤʤ顢ĤƤƤ⤿ؤˤʤʤΤՓߤ۸ϤΤǥӥ󥰥ǥåɤ˱Ȥ٤;ԤɤyϤΤ⤽ӥ󥰥ǥå夿;櫓ǤϤʤ The normal human speed can outrun any skeleton and that is why they are more suited for defense. After removing the meat, engrave magical runes on the bones, to allow it to move. Indirectly some of the magic will be drained in order to dig(excavate). Do not forget to put a pseudo- perception, its inevitable since their are made blind. ȡ顢Ǥħꇤ򏬤ꡢӤ褦ˤ gӲ֤ħ˾ΤM֪ҙĤΤʤ衢 ᤯ΥȥäƤ˷ʤʡ Only tearing off the meat of the dead corpse neatly(properly), engrave the magical runes, then start on the next dead corpse..Although it was a small village several hundred dead corpse were collected. Well then, since I will go and start another work. Dont idle around and continue the work. Ǥϡτe¤ȡ줫뤫ʡܤ餺IAƤ衹 W-Wai at least help me you idiot masterrrr! In the dark cave, the yelling of Lil could be heard. CH 5 O~u~l~u From the bottom of hell a raised voice could be heard, Lil appears staggering. Her whole body is bloody, giving off a fierce odour. Whats up. Did you finish your work? I`m finish! Ah this disgusting mushy is covering me from head to toe!(T/N not sure what ɤɤ means) Käã⤦Фɤɤǚݳ֤ä飡 Without turning around Lil return yelling accusation at Oulu. Then, unexpectedly Oulu turns around to face Lil. 򤭤⤻ŭQ귵롣⤽˥ҕ򤱤* Have you already finished? Your fastest than i thought Since Oulu had ordered Lil to make skeleton, three days have already passed. To strip the meat off several hundred corpse, and to engrave magical runes on the bones to transform them into skeleton. Even I noticed midway in making the skeleton that help is needed, Oulu judged that it would take about one week of work. Its because a lot of goblins wonder here, by charming them they assisted me. And somehow thats what happened. Lil went to show her body which became mushy in the blood and grease. As for the goblins, they are a small kind of demon with an height of around 4.50 cm. (T/N i thinks its 4ft 50 cm) They appear to be an weak and ugly force, there fingers are more skillful when the gather in numbers and that being the case they certainly are most suitable to work. There faster than I thought. It would be good, for them come here. ˼ä礤ʡäˤĤƤ It seems every time miasma is released it attracts them but. then, whats this? After Oulu makes a smashing noise Lil follows him, the scene before her caused her eye to open widen. ֤֤ԤĤĤ⥪ĤƤϡǰˎڤä⾰ĿҊ_* A large hole was dug in the center of the large room that was about 10 m square, it was filled to brim with water. I discovered an underground stream, as you can see I pulled it to here. Wait a few minutes Golem! Throw the rock inside the water! Oulu commanded, in the corner of the room an enshrined stone statue slowly stands up. It was quite similar to the gargoyle, as for its existences its rather close to an zombie. The rock figure is given a temporary life in accordance to Oulu magic, a golem. The golem in the corner of the room inserts its hand into the grand blazing fire(or heat), a large burned red rock was taken out. If it was an human there is no way they could have escaped without getting a serious injury, there was no sort of effect on the golem since its made up of rocks. And, as it was the large burned red rock was tossed towards the artificial spring, BOOM!, while an noise is heard a steam rises, the rock sink towards the bottom of the spring. A second then a third rock is tossed, the water of the spring is now at a good temperature. The burned red rock will not immediately get cold. However, from the source where the spring water comes from gradually needs to be replace because it would become too hot. For the past few days Oulu has been making modification to his prideful bathroom. You made me a bathroom. She placed both of her hands in front of her breast, Lil`s eyes sparked with deep emotions(or admiration). [It was not particular for you] where the words that Oulu had to swallow. In fact, i thought that Lil would finish her work at a later date, Although there is no husband(master) for Lil, I wouldnt say anything.(T/N i have no idea for the last sentence) ΤǤϥoһ¤Ǥʤ Oh. Golem, place a new burned rock. Well, are you going enter? Though first you should use the bucket and rinse off. You? Are you also going to enter? While receiving the bucket, Lil asks. Yeah. Says the demon, arent you worn out since you havent eaten or drank anything for the past three days? Understanding the meaning of Oulu, Lil laughs and smiles sweetly. Well thena hot bath and a meal, oh i would like to receive that After a few minutes, in a large room a seductive voice echoed. Yesss.that felt gooddd ϩ`ݳ֤`* While relaxing and soaking in the hot water, Lil mutters in satisfaction. She used the hot water to wash away all the dirt, since Oulu poured plenty of his energy, now he was leisurely enjoying the hot water temperature. Which reminds me, regarding the golem. In the future in what way will it help your work? Х֥ԤäƤʡ¤ց碌Ϥɤ Enter the hot water relaxed. The inquire caused Oulu facial expression to come apart(or to become loose) more than usual. äƥåƤΤ⤤Ĥۤ줿ǥ뤬ͤ롣* If you say so, from where have seen that glare, he had strain expression, Lil thinks about it. Сä핤ɤ饮Ȥԑ᤿äʡȥ˼* I think I wouldnt be impatient, Oulu seemed to notice the mood he made with his stern facial expression.(T/N i thinks she means she will wait on him to talk about it) Being soaked in the hot water, Oulu looks relax like any young man seen anywhere. Although one might say that, he is an old man will pass 70 years old. Lil? Oh, yeah, well, once i lift my charm they seem to building up a den or something towards the entrance 󡢤äȡˤ⤱ʤڤηˎzߤäƤ餽ΤޤޤˤȤ衹* Puzzled Oulu calls out her name, Lil in an panic answers. So, if possiblein the future, the dungeon will hold miasma and the magic which will lure, i guess of various ghosts and demonic beast will be wonder towards here, basically if left as it is. They will become sacrifice against outside invaders without costing anything ʤФǤ⡢Υ󥸥󤬳֤ΚݤħTơ ħħԤzǤ¤ϤĤ˷äƘ ȤΤ┳ؤιˤʤ롹* Thats unusual wonderful? Y뤳ȤʤΣ* Oulu nods to Lil`s question. Originally goblins, usually prefer dark location like a cave as a nest(breeding ground). Also with the exception of goblins, many ghost like creatures also prefer the dark. If blood flows miasma will gather. It is different from the outside where the wind and rain change often. If miasma accumulates, it will become a comfortable(cozy) place for those that fall under the demon category. Therefore various demon beast will choose to come here, it also could reach the point where high level demons are attracted. Ahhh..now that you mention it, its possibly my body became slightly lighter. It may because you shop up a large amount of corpse. More miasma will gather if it becomes dark, also vengeful spirits(ghost) will spring forth, even the dead will come alive on its own. This only prepares the dungeons, to certain extent by providing gatekeepers(guards) to work. I see thats right. ʤۤɤͤ Within her heart, Lil was wryly smiling. Until till just now Oulu facial expression completely returned back to his normal relaxed, while having a small smile floating on his face. Every time he talks about the mechanism of the dungeon his expression becomes good(cheerful). Furthermore. At that time Oulu was going to continue his word(talking). Not familiar, [Buzzzzz] piercing noise is echoed. „ҙΤʤ꣡ȤޤQ푤 Whats that? ..An intruder. Oulu facial expression, stiffened more and more. α餬줿 What kind of intruder? We got dress in a hurry, while facing towards the dungeon core Lil asks Oulu. Perhaps, its an adventure. It must have been an requested [contract] from one of the villages, they probably came to kill me. They must have been caught by the waring trap. At the entrance of the labyrinth, Oulu had used magic to set the trap. Deploy the skeleton? Some time ago they crossed the map, the bones were marked although the way they were put together was evenly distributed(T/N the manga says that the skeleton were placed as specified in the map) ǰɤ줿؇ˡǤΥީ`ä餽ƽȤ˸äƤɡ* Alright, lets give a good performance. Tap Tap, Oulu lightly pats Lil on the head. For the first time I received a straightforward compliment, unconsciously Lil`s cheek turned red. Now the guards(gatekeeper) need to go the labyrinth, in addition to the goblin and the skeleton, 4 hell hound, 2 golem, 382 Imps. Several Imps need to be counted for battle, so it should be sufficient to repel form the elementary to the intermediate adventures. 񤳤Ԍmˤlϡ֥ȥȥˤϡإϥ4ƥ`2塢382ƥפϑ餤󤬡мðߤʤʮ֓ˤǤϤ* Lil appeared to not even care, Oulu managed to reach the dungeon core and take out his magical powers. Then, he lead his magic to pour into the core, his sense is spread all over the dungeon. By doing so, Oulu was able to see whole state of dungeon under his control. ΘӤϚݤˤ⤻ϥ󥸥󥳥{Ĥħȡơzħͨơ󥸥ȫ˸ҙڤƤ¤ǡϥ󥸥ȫΘӤ֤ȡ褦Ҋ¤* How far is intermediate adventure? мðߤäƤɤΤ餤 Some time ago the village mayor, was about top rank in intermediate. ǰδLмФǤλ餤* At Oulu words, Lil paled a little. An intermediate level fights is an defensive battle by itself, we need something like an surprise attack to bring them down. Several intermediate people, even an advance opponent would be helpless. ~ˡ٤श롣мһˤǷһuǺΤȤΤмˤꡢϼ֤äɤˤʤʤ* Ow! Whether the skeletons fight.however, as for this.its difficult!?. ȥȑLФϡʤȣ* Oulu looked impatient while the colours blurred. To see that scene of Lil being driven by excess anxiety of the scene she couldn`t see. 뤬䤷ɫBޤ롣ˤҊƤ⾰ҊʤӋ˲l줿* Well, whats wrong? .10 skeleton with one blow.. In addition, the opponent was only one person. This person must be advance level. The hand was released from the dungeon core, Oulu then took the cane that had been leaning against the wall, summons the golem from the bathroom. Perhaps even the hell hounds cannot resist this opponent. Its decided then i will entertain the opponent here. A magician against an swordsman. While suppressing a golem and you(Lil), i will unleash my magic. I understand. Faithfully, Lil nods. Normally Lil would be slaughter by the sword, however this body is just a temporary one. She doesnt have the problem of dying since she will return to the world of spirit. In case you win, you will call again right. I guess the things i have to do have accumulated so I still have a long way to go right? ⤷٤Ƥ餵ޤǤ͡ޤޤ¤ɽeƤǤ磿 Of course. its coming. Oulu voice responded, from the passage a single woman appeared. She had a red ponytail, a young girl of 16 or 17. Such a thing cannot be seen clearly, clearly seemed that she was clad in a force worth of an powerful person. ˏꤨ褦ˡͨ·һˤŮˤFतݥ˩`Ʃ`ˤ16,7ŮȤƤ⤽ˤҊʤäpg`ʤŮ൱ΌgߤǤZäƤ* ..Are you,[Evil Magician Oulu]? Towards the sword Oulu was in the rear of the golem and Lil. Asked the young lady. Oulu didn`t answer, instead he began to cast a spell. I take your silence as a yes. Come! Instantly a small mutter, the girl ran at tremendous speed. Lil extends her long nails to intercept her, the golem raises its arm. But, in contrast to the young girls movements, it was much too late. Like a swift wind she slip passed Lil and the golem, in an instant she draws near towards Oulu. Streak.!(T/N i think thats the sound of head being sliced) ޡã Lil turns around to see, the young girl use the sword to decapitate(behead), Oulu head fluttering about in the air. 򤤤뤬ߤΤϡŮ΄ˤäؤͤ졢褦פä From the neck sliced fresh blood gushed out, the head falls to the ground, rolling and rolling, without a delay instantly, the body fell towards the ground. פФĿrѪۤȤФꡢפܞ롣 һ˲W졢ηؤȵ줳 And at the same time, the golem who lost Oulu`s power fell to ground as it was with the same posture with its arm raise in the air. ..Youre not humanright. Cause your wing grows. Are you the type to think about getting revenge for your Master. g㡢ʤ͡Ƥ뤷˥ޤΔӑȤ륿ף* The young lady turns around to Lil, the sword was ready without carelessness. Lil conveyed the meaning of surrender by raising both hands. ŮֱꡢͶϤʤ򘋤롣ρI֤򤢤ƽ򁻤* .No way. I`m only tied up in an contract. When my master dies, the contract would be invalid. Hurry up I want to return to the spirit world. Is that so? Although you heard well, the man i just killed a while ago is [Oulu] right? (T/N not sure)(T/N the manga well then if i may ask) ʤ 㤢„ɡ񤢤ˤ롻ǺϤäƤͣ* The young lady wipes away the blood on the sword, and then stores it in the sheath. That being said, she does not careless go near Lil. ŮτѪBȡʤ˅᤿ȤԤ˥ν˼ĤäϤʤ Lil swoops down on her, immediate the sword is clearly unsheath to bisect(split in two) her.(T/N not sure at all) 뤬Ůu줫СބiŤIϤǤΤ餫ä* An, Yup yup. His character is quite bad, he even worked us demons quite rough(hard). In Spite of being unreasonable he was more than 70 years old, he was a dungeon idiot that only thought about things for the dungeon. 󡢤äƤ뤢äƤ롣󤴤Ը񐙤ơʹäԤħʹĤgh70Ϥ˜襨󥸥¤ФäƤ󥸥R¹* Haha, seem you had quite the hardship(trouble) Demon-san Cheerful the young girl laughs. But you know, that guy wasnt too unpleasant, my master. Ǥ͡ʤӤūǤʤ衢Τ˘ϡ The words of Lil, caused the young girl to feel a little uncomfortable. Before long she investigate the cause(source), Lil extents her nails towards the young girl hoping to cut off(prevent) her abilities. Oh, I thought you said you didnt want such a thing like revenge, you liar! ã ӑʤƤʤäԤäΤˡ¤ The young girl easily dodges, and draws out her sword from its sheath. I didnt lie, i dont want a thing like [revenge]. ʤƤĤƤʤ衣ӑʤƤʤäơ* Those words, she suddenly noticed but it was too late. Oulu turned around with the cane to the young girl, then muttering a word. [Sleep] Her consciousness fading away, she finally noticed the source of her uncomfortable feeling. The comments she made about her master(husband), were not the past tense. You noticed. While holding the tumbling young girl, Oulu patted Lil`s head. (T/N not sure) Ů򱧤ȤĤġϥ^ݤߵ* Even though i say [am not a child], Lil answers. I told you. If master dies i would return to the spirit world. Since i didnt return, it was obvious that he didnt die ԤäǤ硣ˤȤäȤħˎäơäƤʤ顢Ǥʤ˛QޤäƤ뤸ʤΡ* Lil didn`t intend to return to the spirit world. Base on the contract. Whether Oulu calculated uptill now considering the contracts contents, Lil realized that she change. (T/N i didnt catch what was being said in the third sentence ) ħˎΤϥ˼ǤϤʤsݤϤޤӋ㤷sݤ򿼤ΤȡĤƥϱˤؤ˼֪ä* By the way how did you do, that It already was perfectly attached, to point where on Oulu`s neck there wasnt even a single trace of blood. Rejuvenation,I know that when a wound is healed its possible for physical strength to return,I dont think that something that is truly dead can return to being living(alive). Moreover , its even more if their own rather than others. (T/N did not understand the past part) äꡢ뤯餤ΤΤϤ狼ΤʯΤȤ˼ʤ⡢줬ˤǤϤʤԷǤи* It isnt a very unusual technique. Since i placed my spirit in a different location, this body will not die no matter how it is destroyed. Instead, there wouldnt even one scratch on the true body, thought if my spirit is destroyed then i will die. (or But conversely if my spirit is destroyed i will die even if this body doesnt receive even a single scratch ) Ah I see . Needless to say my life force will need to be safeguard. Oulu most important thing in other words, is the dungeon core. Τ򱣹ܤƤ뤫ԤޤǤʤ뤬¤ˤƤΡĤޤꡢ󥸥󥳥* ..So, what do you plan to do with this girl? While Oulu was holding the young girl he showed her to Lil. It seems she isnt dead, it only seems she is just sleeping. The young girl regular releases sound of air leaking from her mouth ϥ뤬ŮʾUǤϤʤߤ餻餷ŮҎt``ϢƤƤ* It looks like. apparently this fellow, It seems to be born under the Star of Hero Star of Hero? Lil asks parroting, Oulu then nods. Its quite rare. Humans that are born with(or holding) some kind of destiny. Ordinary people like this, from a young age as compared with other there would be a wide difference in possession of abilities, when they become a master they become no less than top class experts in their profession. However, that live itself is not without events, without fail they can attract a great fortune or a great misfortune to themselve. Wow is it possibly , Oulu was also born under the Star of Demon king ? Obviously not. If that was so, the dungeon would have been completed ages ago, or i would die a dogs death. ʤ櫓ʤǤСhˤʤǰ˥󥸥ɤ뤫ҰǤ롹* Oulu himself, Was a genius that didnt lack talent, which ordinary require great amount of effort for months and years to posses just as much ability and that deserve praises. It was only a good fortune, that he was able to complete the dungeon core lifespan, and to find the dragon vein. 򡢡ŤDzŤʤŬ¤η֤֤ġuΨһ΃eϡޤǤ˥󥸥󥳥ɤ}ҊĤ¤ So, what will you do with the her in the end? Lil is ask again , Oulu facial expression is gloomy . A person born under the star of hero. Even if you try to kill them they don`t easily die. On the other hand, even brainwashing techniques effect would be quite weak. It probably will come undone at a critical moment. Lil thought it was good to kill her since she was sound a sleep, a person born a hero as much as possible was joke. If you try to kill them some sort of miracle will occur that will save their life. When their power starts to become weak they will die in their later years. Also, they will die in a gruesome way. Its normal for those person who are born an hero.(T/N i was sure about this whole paragraph) äޤƤΤ隢ƤޤФȥ˼äˤӢۤȤʤ٤ޤ줿ߡȤкΤ餫E𤳤äʰ餷̤Τϕꡢ˥Ȥ⡢Ҥ餷˷򤹤롣줬ӢۤޤĤߤγʤΤ* Well then what? Cant we go and put her to sleep forever? .It cant be helped, although the success rate would not be too highthere is no other way. With an bitter facial expression, Oulu made a decision. Its Training CH 6.1 When Yunis woke up, she realized that she was inside a dark stone room. She was desperately trying to understand the situation with a absentminded. She then tried to move her body, it seemed that a chain that was tied to her right hand was making a noise. It was not only her right hand. Both her hands and legs were tied to chains connected to the wall, she could hardly move from her sprawled position. Furthermore it seem that the has been restrained by something like a ring of steel bed.(T/N not sure about the last sentence) ٥åɤ䓤݆ΘʤΤǾƤ* She then also realized that all her weapons and armor were removed, at least it can not be seen in her range of vision. A small lamp light was turned on and Yunis herself was restrained to the bed by the chains. Only this element composted(made up) the room. HʵƤƤפȡ˥٥åɡiβݤ򘋳ɤҪؤä There is not even a door at the entrance, so the passage goes on somewhere covered in darkness. ڤˤ餹ʤɤؤȾAͨ·霤ФǤ Have you woken up From the passage a man and a woman appeared. The man wore a grey robe and had amber coloured hair and had a medium build making him about 20 years old. And then, the succubus with grown wings had a jet black hair, looking at the woman she was wearing some embarrassing clothes [perhaps i should say underwear?]. Seeing that, the absentminded(consciousness) of Yunis clearly woke up. The evil magician Oulu and his familiarthese two people were able to defeat me(myself). It seems like they never killed me, is good luck really working for me. Though its quite suspicious, Yunis thought. For the time being I`ll introduce myself. My name is Oulu. It seemed that you heard the name Evil magician. This is my female assistance called Lil who is an demon. .Your name is? Yunis is desperately thinking about her surroundings. How can i get out of this desperate situation? I have no weapons, I also cannot move, making them have completely control over my life and death. .Yunis. The adventure. I only told them my pet name(nickname) I didnt tell them my full name. A strong magician can only control a person whose name he knows, I remembered hearing this from an magician i got know previously. I see. .Well then Yunis, who instructed you to accept this thing(contract) and from which village requested you come here? .No one in particular requested me to do anything. I only hear a rumor about an evil magician and I just decided to turn up and enforce justice. While she understood that her excuse was rigid. I cannot go and risk causing trouble for the innocent villagers, because they did no crime. Besides, its not a half lie. I did hear a story about a magician and myself went to bring him down, therefore I emerged to half shake off the confused villagers. Oh.well then, who told you about the rumors? The foolish Yunis was at loss for words. She then noticed the mistake she made in her speech. ȥ˥~ԑޤ롣Ԥg`¤˚ݤĤ Err Er? Rumors of wind(T/N The grapevines) Lil facial expressed showed complete shock. Yunis was regretting her own words. On the grapevines.if thats the case it cant be helped. Nevertheless Oulu shows an understanding to those desperate words. Yeah thats right! Since am not clever(ditz) I complete forgot where i heard such a thing! Stupid(baka)! Yunis words, were somehow said in hurry to Lil ˥~ˡιʤ뤬ŤƤԤ* In addition to that Oulu was not against Yunis. If you dont remember it cant be helped. .I have no choice but to burn all the villages Oulu said while still looking casual in contrast with Yunis whose whole face seemed to be frozen. Its a pity that all the innocent villagers will have to be burned, it cant be helped. Even though there is no other choice(substitute) so. o򟆤B¤ϲ˷ʤ椨oǤʤDD Stop! Yunis shouted interrupting Oulu words. The people from the village did not do anything wrong! I.. I did it on my own accord. Therefore, please, at least not the villagers. Yunis appealed(begged) causing the chains to make a shaking noise. In this state she even bowed and did not cling.(T/N not sure) ״BǤϡ^¤¤⡢Ĥ¤Ǥʤ* Well then youre saying you did all the bad(wrongdoings) then? That right! The villagers did not nothing wrong, they tried to stop me but i shaked them off and went on my own Well then, do you swear to take all the punishment for the sins(wrongdoing) yourself has done(or responsible for)? Ǥϡ̤ܤ졢ȫƤP򤽤ܤ¤Ĥ ..I swear. I swear so absolute do not hurt the people from the villages. Do not say such a disreputable thing. Oulu stitch together those words in an easy to understand manner.(T/N not sure) χyǺ褦ˡ~Y. If you do not want the villagers to be killed listen to want I sayand etc, I am not threaten you. I am only asking where the sin lies, even though I am a self proclaimed evil, I do not idly kill people who bear no sins. The previously destroyed village, was because they drew their swords resisting(opposing) me. If you say you alone have(bear the) sin, then there is no reason to punish another person.(T/N not sure about Ȥ ) ˤ򚢤줿ʤС¤„DDȤȡǰ{ƤΤǤϤʤڤI򆖤ƤΤаԳƤ뤳ʤɡoߤo˚褦ƤϤǰܤȤơҤ˘JͻФiʤ¡郎ǰˤΤߤԤΤʤ顢ߤPʤɟo* I understand. I alone have sin. Therefore only I should bear the punishment. Yunis stared direct at Oulu like that. After this oneself obtains and go through some sort of state of anxiety.(T/N am not sure, the manga shows thats where the hypnotist starts) But still she wanted to avoid causing trouble for the villagers. In the end because of obstinacy of the young girl who holds the destiny to become an hero has a strong sense of justice. ˥ϥֱҊĤᡢä줫Է֤ɤΤ褦Ŀˤϡ褽뤬ĤƤ롣Ǥ⡢_Ի򤫤뤳ȤϱܤäxФΏӢۡȤʤ\֤äŮؤ* I understand, if so then I`ll give you the punishment. Oulu takes out a dagger from his pocket and thrust it towards Yunis breast. She prepares herself for the sharp pain but in spite of her expectation she suddenly closed her eyes, the dagger without causing a single scratch moved smoothly from her breast till it reach her waist. Along with that the clothes she was wearing was completely split in two. As for this Yunis mostly likely expected that this would happen during the development and it was the one she wished would not happen. However Oulu and Lil did not have different ideas as for get acquainted with Yunis skin being exposed. (T/N not sure) ¶ˤ˥˽ŤƤΤϡ`ǤϤʤä* While the woman had a bewitching smile Yunis was puzzled, as a transparent finger glided towards Yunis breast. ŮŮΥ˥Ǥ蘆褦FЦߤ򸡤٤ʤ顢͸褦˰פָȤ˥Ԫ˻餻롣* Faa Afterwards an voice was raised which shocked Yunis that such an sweet voice came from herself. Fufu~ cute. Youre quite sensitive arent you Mhmu.. Lil then glides her fingertip from Yunis breast towards her navel. Despite this time Yunis preparing herself, a voice did not raise though it can be said that the sensation that runs along the spine is hard to resist so in the end Yunis voice still leaks out. The place that Lil was touching gradually became hot causing the inside of Yunis body to ache. Until now she never felt such pleasure making her feel like she is being played with. Although she(opponent) is the same sex she is a fierce cunning succubus, only light touching, causing Yunis to steadily rise. 뤬줿ȟ򎡤ӡ˥ΰ¤ηۤޤǸФ¤ΤʤSˡ˥ȫ˷ŪƤ֤ͬȤԤħֹܤޤXƤǥ˥ϤɤɤߤޤäƤ Its about time I touched here. ŪäƤޤ礦* Unexpectedly, Lil crawls between Yunis legs. Fufu, your already soaking wet. While laughing and smiling, Lil deliberately makes a sound while touching Yunis private area. Making the gaping sound Yunis face became dyed red in shyness. Цʤ顢Ϥ虜Ƥƥ˥ꎲޤä夯Ƥ졢˥ߐu˳यȾޤ롣 I wonder what this is? Hiaa!! Lil fingertip goes inside of Yunis most sensitive part..stealing her excess clit, unintentionally Yunis raised a high voice.(T/N not sure what means) ָ˥Фʲ֡ˤ򤫤ᡢ˥˼鷺ߤ򤢤* That`s a good reaction. Although your a virgin have you been diligently masturbating? Such a thing.faa The moment she answered back lil finished off her clit and once again causing Yunis voice to raise.(T/N not sure what ꤢ means) ԤȤ˲g˥뤬ꎺˤ򤹤ꤢޤ˥򤢤롣* What, such a thing? Do you like with such force? Arent I right, you like to be put on the edge to satisfy yourself. (T/N not sure what ´ means and not sure for last sentence) ¡Σ ´ä͡򤳤ʤ˼餻Ƥ褬äƤΡ* Fuaaaaaa! That kind nyaaa! No, stop, you must not! Lil`s tongue crawled up from the side to Yunis nipples caused a ticklish feeling. Lil complete grasped Yunis responses and took advantage of her body by playing with it. |򤯤ꡢפ@碌˼йgָǤꤢ롣ȫ˥˥ηդͻƤϤŪƤ* Well then it will soon feel good(T/N not sure) ơ衹* Together with such words Yunis regained her sense to only feel in a single gulp her legs are pushed open. While there is no recollection of a short while ago. It seem that without being aware she lost consciousness . As far as she remembered it was instant but for Lil it was [2 hours] of teasing. That person was caressing Yunis making her raise her voice quite often, begging for forgiveness, she felt so satisfied that she would go mad. (T/N Not sure about the last part) ҙƤޤǡϥ˥һ̣2rgդäƤˤʤ餶ۓ˥˥ϺζȤϤS򤤡褬ä The bed sheets were soaking wet in sweat and sex fluids and lukewarm water was collected under her ass which could said to be incontinence.Lil Frightening finger technique brought Yunis to the peak(climax). ȐҺǥ٥åɤΥ`ĤϤ㤰妤졢¤ʧǤ⤷ΤԤ餤̤뤤ˮޤäƤ֤ΤϡޤǤƤʤ˥~픤ˤ餻ʤָμ* While its possible to get so excited, perhaps with only just one stroke seems to be able to send her off, but her orgasm did not arrive, but in an instance her thing is continued to be teased.(T/N not sure) ֤餯ΚݤˤʤФۤһǤǚݤ餻¤ܤʤۤɰ֤餻Ƥʤ顢ƥ`ˤ餻һ̤g˥դAΤ* Come to think of it I wonder why my legs are spread out, even though my legs are tied to the chains, so how come my feet are bent.Yunis consciousness vaguely considers it but she was suddenly awaken by a sharp pain of her groin being rip apart. U, Aaaa!? She turns towards where she feels the pain, she was unaware that Oulu was between her legs thrusting into her, so she became angry at his thing that was being poked in her most secret place. Gradually the hard sharp pain that was attacking Yunis felt like a bare hand was grasping her internal organs. At the same time it cant be helped since she is being attack she felt a loss of how she was losing her purity. She didnt think that as an adventure she would be making love like an ordinary girl with a demon and a thieve as a partner. However it was important because she still had a dream for her first experience to be normal. It was now that she looked and realized she didnt know the man who was trampling her. Not know caused tears to run along Yunis cheeks. Oulu gently places his hand on her face. Then gradually from his hand a warmth was transmitted and in an instant all the pain was gone. Its all right. The pain is gone right? Suddenly Yunis nodded. A gentle voice whispered close to her ear making something settle in Yunis heart causing a feeling of loss. In her head it was now she understood that the man before her stole her purity by polluting it with his thing. However Yunis mind was lost as she sensed that the man before her had healed her when he buried himself in her. The feeling(pain) was gone. I am moving. Slowly Oulu began pumping. Yunis became anxious of his thing gently moving. Every time Oulu stroke Yunis head the pain of being deflowered eased and every time Oulu dick bore inside of Yunis instead of pain, her body tingled(ached) with sweet satisfaction was felt. Guu!(T/N *clench*) Yunis clenched her teeth desperately trying to endure. This punishment. Its natural for someone who committed a crime to be punished. Therefore Yunis must endure. However it suddenly stopped. Oulu stopped his movement to stare motionless at Yunis face. Yunis also stared at his expression and was perplexed. What is it? ɤ* Oulu asked. The question Yunis wanted to ask. Why did you stop moving. but she held back. She thought she must be crazy to think of such a thing. I think if something happened you should honestly express it.(T/N not sure) ˼¤ʤСֱ٤Ƥߤ* However Oulu`s whisper showed that it was seen through. ϤҊ͸褦ˤ䤤* I think the thing you want to say is its not a sin. The truth is that its a naturally behaviour so why is it a sin? There is nothing necessary to endure its just good to accept it as it is. Thats the [Righteous thing] isnt it.(T/N not sure) ˼ä¤ԤΤǤϤʤȻˡ뤬ޤޤ褦¤ιȤʤ룿 ΤͤҪʤɤʤΤޤܤΤ 줬¡* Inside of Yunis swayed as her reason became delirious and the threshold of trace(ecstasy) was reached causing Yunis to be in hurry to be teased. Those words heard far away soaked into her.(T/N not sure) դ졢餵졢˸줿褦ԤҤgǓe˥Фˡ~Ⱦz褦푤 ..As..(T/N not sure) Ȥơ* How did you do it ɤ Yes! That! That feels good!(T/N not sure) ã 줧ã 줬ݳ֤Τã* As he thrust into Yunis he is greeted by a raised flirtatious voice. She eagerly tries to shake her body but because of the restraints she couldnt move hence she indulges in some of the pleasure. ¤ޤͻȡ˥ϋ򤢤Ƥӭ롣ɄӤʤ˓e餷٤ǤS؝Ȥ롣* Its good. Yunis is the best. ˥ߤ* Mhhmm, haa, good, its good. It seems based on Yunis expression that the pleasure has already dissolved her convict because there is no light of reason in her eyes. Its normal to greedily wish for pleasure so Oulu decided to whole accept that. Ȥ˥˥αϿSܤĿˤԤιϤʤ؝˿SᡢȫǥܤƤ While Oulu was thrusting into Yunis vagina he released a section of her constraints. ϥ˥ΰ¤ͻʤ顢Ůξһ⤯ Yunis immediate moved her arm towards Oulu necks tightly cling to it, while vigorously moving her waist. AAh, its amazing! Good, More, even more! While kissing Yunis, Oulu was moving his waist like making a circle(clockwise motion). At the same time he raised his fingers to her wet vagina lips of sexuial fuilds to trace and pinch it.(T/N not sure) ϥ˥˥򤷤ʤ顢Ҥ褯褦ӤͬrˡҺǤ㤰妤ƤˤָǤʤꡢժߤ* Aahhhha! This, its great, its good! Iiii.hiyaaUuu!(T/N not sure) ã 졢줤áΤã ááã* Just at that moment Yunis voice was very high. ;ˡ˥ɫһθߤʤ롣 Thats right, Go! with all my strength! ã ˼äꡭã* AAAAAAAAAAa!! ã As Yunis body trembled she was taken back at her body. Without a moment to delay Oulu spilled out all of his cum inside her vagina. ˥餻碌롣һ˲W졢Ϥΰ¤˰ם¤ Like a hero star shining(T/N not sure i guessed) Ӣۤ衢Ǥ礯x* Just as Oulu whispers a keyword Yunis expression was melted in pleasure and lost the focus that was in her eyes. 뤬``ɤˤȡSܤƤ˥α餬;ˤʧ졢ͫϽʧä* Afterwardsa hypnosis is effectiveness successful. 褷ߤ֤Ƥʡ* Oulu looks into her eyes and to make sure that the hypnosis is effective he goes and touches her body. Just now what were you doing? Is that a type of brainwash magic? ä⤽äƤɡΤʤΣ ϴ×ϵħg* Since Oulu began to embrace Yunis, Lil asked who was in the corner of the room closely watching the transition. No, this is just an ordinary hypnotism. Her consciousness is not in a state to wake up. This is called the hypnotic state. Some time ago you were caressing her and after some time you used black magic and monotone stimulus, after the hypnotism, she was in a state where it was possible to insert one keyword in her mind. 䡢ϤδgƤ뤬Rϟo״B״BȺ֡ äǰۓᤷˤrħgȅg{ʴ̼Ǥ״Bˤ ߤˢzʤ饭``һĤǤ״B˳롹* So even though her consciousness is awake.this situation will only seem like a dream. No, rather its the opposite. When you are dreaming your consciousness is asleep. So because of the hypnotism she will not be aware of what is happening, her ability to think and make sound judgements will become almost nonexistence. In this state we can give her some ideas and she will become very obediently and listen to the end, hence we can control her actions by giving her some suggestions(hints). Its thanks to the effect of the suggestion that some time ago her first time having sex that was forcibly committed can(could) be altered(disordered) to certain extend. 䡢षʡҊƤȤϡޤƤ뤬RϤ롣״BˤʤRʤ顢ж˼ϴɥˤʤ롣״Bǽ̤z¤Ϥʤֱ„Ƥޤʾ򤫤ƟoRЄӤ롣 ƤΥåǡo그ƤΤˤʤҤ줿Τ⡢ äʾΤʡ* Because of Oulu description, Lil looks into Yunis face with great interest. Even though she is awake and her eyes are open, Lil cannot see the state that was before her eyes. hˡdζ˥˥ҖࡣĿ_Ƥ뤷ƤϤ褦ʤΤĿǰˤƤҊƤ똔Ӥȫo* Well, if I must say that means the she will truly serve you(Oulu).will she become a slave? 㤢Ǥäȥˤ`äԤСū_ˤʤΣ? Lil asks, but Oulu negatively shakes his head. ΆˡפäƷ񶨤롣 No, the hypnotism is not so almighty. .Rather I can almost do nothing. I myself hate how its made that if a suggestion is used immediate it cause the hypnotist to come apart. Well based on this its, the reason she was born with the Hero Star. If a thing like the compulsion of a curse it would repel in on shot. Therefore its fate that it would without exception eliminate any person who tries to obstruct the hero. 䡢gϤʤܤʤԤꡢ¤ϴɟo ˤӤ¤Ϥʤoˤʰʾ򤫤Ф˴gϽ⤱롣 ޤ餳Ӣۤǡޤ줿Ĥˤ⤫櫓 ơ΅⤤ʤƤ褦ȤһkǏ롣 Ӣۤεߤϱؤų\ʡ* .As for this it cannot obstruct her. ϵǤ¤ˤϤʤʤΣ* Lil then indicates(points at) restriction tools and chains that binds Yunis to the bed. ˥Ƥiߤʾ롣* Of course. So, for this method of restriction, eventually in some kind of manner it will break apart. A small magical flame flashes in front of Yunis as Oulu answered. A simple blinking light flashes repeatedly while becoming deeper, the hypnotic state comes apart. ħgСפ˥ǰǵ礵ʤ饪ϴ𤨤롣gʹR귵¤ǡ⤱Ƥ״BƤ Yunis-saa, its time to study. What kind of person would treat you gently? ˥㏊ΕrgƤˤϤɤˤ* A person who treats people gently.is a good person. Yunis answers in a non-intonation voice. What kind of person would heal your injuries? A person who would heal people is an gentle person Make sure you remember that firmly(properly). Okay. So far, I have reaffirm the suggestions that was made before we embraced each other. ޤǤϡǰ˥˥ˤʾٴ_J Just a short while ago, I thought isnt it that a natural thing? To the question Lil asked, Oulu nods. That`s right. Its obvious since its natural to accept. Things that are not obvious is difficult to accept. However, something relatively unconditional is inserted that thing can be accepted. Even if the other party sexual assaults oneself they would probably hate that man even a little however if its that case where they unconsciously think that it was a good person. ǰ顢ǰܤȡ롣 ǰǤʤ¤ܤ줵Τy ܤƤޤä¤ϱ^ğoˢzޤ롣 Ȥ֤Է֤򏊊ƤФǤȤ⡢٤Ǥ⃞ ˤȟoR˼äƤޤ* As long as Yunis feels its good the suggestion will continue to work.(T/N not sure) ΰʾ򤫤Ƥ顢˥ϤޤƤäΤ* So then it means that every time you input a suggestion, just after a few minutes you must treat her gently like she is an child your emotional attached to. 㤢ؤΰʾ򤫤ƤСϤäȃƤ ӤϥˑΣ Once more Oulu shakes his head. Its not so easy. As I said earlier, when you were caressing her body she lost calm judgement. As time passes and oneself calm down it would be a funny thing.(T/N not sure) I will probably remain having a favourable impression, but that doesnt change your logical thinking of me being enemy. Well, I will need to know to more or less to take into consideration(T/N not sure) gʤ ä֤äΤϡǰΐۓ侲жʧäƤ ŤơrgUƤԷ֤ä¤˚ݸ ؤκøФϲФՓĤ˼ǰ򔳤˼¤ωʤ ޤĤӤƤ¤Ϥ뤫֪󤬡 Before that I must take some safety measures. So Oulu continues to mummer so more suggestion to Yunis. ۤϸ˥˥˰ʾӤƤä * CH 6.2 Once again Yunis woke up in the same dark stone room where she placed to sleep. She expected that the bed sheets would have been dirtied with the sticky body fluids but besides sweat it was if it was replaced with an brand new one in an instant, it must have been a dream Yunis thought. However, she remember the good feeling of moaning to her vagina being pierced and the sum of burning sensation remained on her body mad she think it wasn`t a dream, so she is left helpless with regret and shyness.. She noticed that herself was at wits end. Է֤^򱧤¤ˡݸ* As predicted her all of weapons and armor could not be found, it also seemed that magic was being used to seal her since there was nothing restricting her body. There also wasnt any door in the room, without any it was like it was original leading into the passage. If thats the case, can I now escape.? Oulu seemed to have read Yunis mind as he made his appearance from inside the passage. Instinctively Yunis put herself on guard and separated from the bed. Dont be so cautious..I won`t harm you anymore. With a snap of Oulu`s finger a sound rings out, the centre of the floor in the room effortless distort, and it seem to have the will to move into the form of an simple table and chair and then returns to stone . You have been asleep for the whole day. Youre probably also hungry. Oulu then uses his hand and places an dish on the table. ..Is poison in it? Why would do such thing when youre awake, if I wanted to kill you I would have done while you were sleep. Oulu promptly seats down and takes up the dish, Yunis glances looks like she is still suspicious. It seems that Oulu plans to also eat since he severed two cuisine(food dish). ӠҊ˥ĿˡϤäϯˤĤ֤ȡ롣ʳ¤ȡĤ餷ʢ줿϶Ĥä* Is that so? ⤽ä* Agreeing, Yunis seats opposite of Oulu. The dish served wheat flour was kneaded long and narrow although I wish it was boiled and the minced meat was covered in a sauce. Is this pasta? Its unusual. You know it? Yunis nods in approval. Around this area the wheat is used to make bread and the large amount remained is processed into noodles. Its said that the culture has yet to take root, in this area they use the wheat to make bread, since its not suitable to use the remaining to make noodles. Its normal to make at any cost but since when its finish it taste does not have any flavour. Huu, but its delicious. This cooking seems like Dingurado style? Even though this is the first time am seeing this sauce, it seems to merge good with the noodles(tastes good) Did you order the wheat? 󡢤Ǥζäƥǥ󥰥`ɤηǤ磿 Υ`ϤϤҊ뤱ɤ褯Ϥ͡СȡĤΣ* No, this wheat is from the area. It just a hobby of mine to improve my food texture. This sauce is my original creation. Well.hmm!? թ`󡭡äơã* Don`t shout so suddenly. I would be surprised. Yunis bend her body forward where Oulu objects with a really surprise non-existence facial expression. ȫ@ӤΟoǿh륪ˡ˥\* Eh, You made this? Is it that bad?(if i made it) Oulu complains with an dissapointed facial expression. Well after all an evil magical cooking. An evil magical can also get hungry. For Lil who is an demon feeds on human, and from reason that cannot be made. Beside I cant make those things since I am shorthanded.Besides cooking is like magic. Is it very delicious?(T/N not sure) аħgϿդϐħgʳʤʳ󤷡 ʳʤUʤֲΤ⤤ʤ顢뤷ʤˡħggYƤƤ롣С֤Τ* Oulu says while while putting his food in his mouth, only to frown regrettable.(T/N not sure) ⤽üҤᡢڤ\ӤʤԤ롣* .Yes, its delicious. Yunis frankly approves while entwining the pasta on the fort moving it towards her mouth. At least the time to journey to carry the food, as to hunting a wild animal and burning it is about several times more delicious. (T/N not sure) ѥե`˽jƿڤؤ\ӡ˥ֱJ롣٤ʤȤägʳ٤ƤЯʳ䡢Ұ΄äƻˤäΤΤζä* ..Well When Oulu is finished eating his meal he stands up causing Yunis to be on guard once again. With a sigh Oulu was amazed by such a girl. You don`t have to be on guard. I already said I won`t harm you. The Punishment for aiming at my life yesterday. I will not punish you more than that. 혋ʡ⤦ΣϼӤʤȤä դΥϰѤäP⤦P뤨ݤϤʤ* AhThat ʤ* Yunis heart is confused. She felt a great relief to Oulu`s word. However she thinks she feels regret only a little in the deepest part of her heart. Oulu adds more words to already confused Yunis. However its a different story if you use your sword against me. With Oulu`s sharp gaze Yunis could not answer and only remain silent. If you say you wouldnt be hindrance to me, I will allow you to leave this dungeon. Your armor will be returned and the seal will also be undone. However if in the end you say you will be hostile towards me do not expect me to be merciful. Why are you doing this? Oulu stares at the Yunis floating perplexed light in her eyes.(T/N not sure) ˥ͫι򸡤١ҊĤ᤿* Youalthough you call yourself an evil magician,I dont feel youre such a bad person.Although I did such a harsh thing by chopping off his head that way, it cant be help that I received that punishment.. But why are you one sidedly threaten and exploiting the innocent villages? With Yunis complain, Oulu ponders on it and moves towards the entrance and with a step groans(T/N not sure) ˥V˥Ͽz褦˿Ԫ֤ꡢդȆä* It seems like there is a bit of misunderstanding. Misunderstanding..? Yunis heart seems to lean towards believing Oulu. Without noticing a smile is formed opposite towards the entrance.(T/N not sure) Ԫˤä֤򤳤ǡڤЦߤΤΤ˚ݸ̤ޤޡ Oulu-sama! I am sorry but preparation for the offerings is not yet. Without exception the preparations will be complete by tomorrow evening! Good, don`t worry. I originally said the appointment for the offering is the 1 day of the month. As promised you should prepare it then As soon as he arrived at the village, Oulu answers calmly as the villager ran and prostrate before him. Next to him was Yunis who was accompanying him. She had yet to get back her armor but there was no kind of restriction. Well then why are you here today. Yeah. I came to look at the state of the fields. There is something I am slightly concerned about. The fields. *Blink blink* Yunis eyes blinked as she was surprise at his words Is that so? Then please this way, this is our village`s humble fields, thanks to Oulu-sama powers in a blink of eye the field grew, even though winter is nearby this year would be our best harvest! Before being guided by the villager, you could see that an abundant amount of various crops were ripening. They are large and fresh but in general it needs more flow of water and air than those crops far away. Its surprising how it became like this in a week. With this surplus we can hold through the winter. With you placing gargoyle at the entrance we no longer have to deal with the goblins and stray dogs, we are gratitude to Oulu-sama. Yea. This more than anything. During the winter you should plant turnips. Its good to grow turnips since they can be feed to the cattles and give them nutrition. If you can make a stable amount of food during the winter you will not need to kill the cattles for ham and sausages. I understand! I will tell it to the village people immediately. Yea. For some time I have been concerned that your complexion doesnt look so good. Are you not feeling well? Thats correct..recently I caught a something similar to a cold. In two to three days it should be cured. äLаߤǤơΡ2,3դ⤹Τޤ* From Oulu palm an amber magic shines while he touches the villager who suddenly puts strength into his arm. äzƤߤˤˡƤɫħ餻ʤ鴥롣* .No. This is the bad properties of an epidemic illness. Recently a large-scale shadow of death covered this area, still such a thing? From inside Oulu robe he takes out a bottle and gives it to the villager. For the time being take this. This medicine helps restore your strength. Take one spoon of the liquid, and drink it with water and it will destroy the thing affecting your body. It doesnt mean it will cure the illness, but it will allow you to escape with your life. In the near future I will compound an remedy for the illness. The villager opens his eye wide,he was slight trembling and when he receiving the bottle his hands were trembling, immediate he went to the ground and prostrated. Ah.thank you my lord! Oulu-sama is the greatest benefactor of this village! Its good, you dont have to be so humble. As long as all of you give me my compensation, I will protect all of you. Hearing Oulu`s word the villager lowers his more and then bids his farewell to go and inform the other villagers, Oulu together with Yunis returned to the dungeon. I am sorry, I have misunderstood you Oulu! As soon as Yunis reached the dungeon, she bowed her head towards Oulu. I thought you were using your power to threaten the villagers and unjustly exploit themBut the way how the villagers were look at you it was like a good governing feudal lord. .Well. Any feudal lord would collect taxes but to use demons to protect such a small village and help them increase their crops production. As I though, Oulu is not evil. .Its a bit difficult(troubling) if you overestimate me to that extent. I don`t kill meaninglessly, but I do kill all those who defy me mercilessly and that is no different from being evil. That was more than half of his real intention. However Yunis shakes her head. Itsnatural so someone who has done a bad thing to be punished. Besides you(Oulu) didn`t kill me right? It seems the hypnosis was printed that said If a bad thing is done its only natural they receive punishment. Originally Yunis who had a strong sense of justice digest it almost without any resistance. Well about that.are you truly responsible for the crime?(T/N not sure) ʤʡ郎äΤϤǰʤΤ* Well thats..Didnt I say that yesterday? ϡ衣դԤäǤ礦 But you didnt know that I have business with the village. They only sent you as a scapegoat to kill me, so that they didnt have to pay for the blessings of fields and protect from the demons? For thatprobably its because I didnt have time to listen to their explanation and left in a hurry Yunis tired to protect the villagers but to extent it felt like her determination was not strong like yesterday. Well then, did you go and check? Its a performance from here. Oulu said in his inner mind. After that about three days later. Oulu followed Yunis with her sword in her hand, went towards the said village, that gave her request to kill Oulu. At the beginning Yunis refused to tell Oulu where the village was, but she without consent of the village made a promise, and it would be bad to break a promise, so he reluctantly said to do as you please and gave her the sword.(T/N not sure) ϥ˴Έ̤¤ܤ˥äŮͬʤ򺦤Ϥʤȼs⤷sƤФϐǤꡢäˤƤԤäƄɤȡi{ä* Now. I will wait here. It good if you check the eyes and ears. Outside of the village Oulu pushed Yunis back. While Yunis suppressed her anxiety, she went towards the village leader`shouse. She did not want to think that the villagers themselves tricked her. However she also wanted to believe Oulu. What an unfortunate misunderstanding, this was. ΤҤФ`äΤǤϤʤ* She hoped, as she set foot in the village she was faced will countless number of menacing glance. You.how could come back here. Eh..? Do you know what you have done!? Other villagers also gathered booed her. Because you killed Oulu-sama our fields have withered, and demons have killed our cattles! Our children have been dieing because of an overflowing epidemic illness! Its because of you! You champion of justice did something thing unnecessary! ǰΤǣ ǰxζȡӋ¤򤷤ǣ* The people of the village gather before Yunis, showering her in several boos and curses. What kind of thing.? Yunis guessed the villagers are misunderstanding about Oulu.damn it, its just like Oulu said, they were just using me(Yunis). She was confused at the unexpected situation, unintentional she took several steps back. Feel like running away!? What a joke! One of the villagers took up a rock at his foot and threw it towards Yunis. It did not hit her but it triggered the start of villager one by one to throw rocks at her. Return our farms! Return my cows! Return our childrens! Return Oulu-sama! You slaughter! Oulu is not dead, we were together until just now Yunis desperate tried to explain, but it just lead to villagers to burn more angry. Noweat this! The first man to beginning throwing stone, threw a large rock towards Yunis. It was easy to avoid, but that would only add oil to villagers anger. Yunis closed her eyes resigning to feel the pain she thought. What are you doing However, instead of feeling the pain pour down on her, she heard Oulu voice. Oulu-sama! Your alive!? With Oulu figure standing in front of Yunis protecting her the villagers stopped throwing stone. Oulu why? ..What the heck, Yunis did not understand the situation, so she asked Oulu. .I knew the villagers were instigating(attacking) you, without even having to ask you. For the sake of protecting the village I placed the gargoyle at the entrance while it also had the benefit of allowing me to observe themHowever they didn`t even tell you this. Yunis was dumbfounded, she then looked up at Oulu`s arm to see the blood flowing in a straight line. Yunis was protected by arm which received the hit. There reason was to make you bear all the sin, so that all the villagers would not be harmed. But the magic going to the fields due to compensations stopped, the gargoyle that protected them disappeared, I did not distribute medicine for the epidemic illness that was affecting the other villagers. So.the villagers thought the reason was because you killed me. O.Oulu-sama! We didnt intent to harm you at all! Everything was this woman own discretion(acted on her own)! Oulu-sama have mercy on us! We tried to stop her but this woman went on her own! Several villagers shouted out. Yunis was used when it was good and when it was inconvenient for them they in addition to selling her out, pushed all the blame on her. Yunis. These were the people who you desperately tried to protect they even go as far as sacrificing your chastity. Ahaha.ahahahahahahahahaha! Its strange that it cant be helped. Without hesitation she released the laughter that was welling up inside her, Yunis then unshed her sword. I am sorry, thank you, OuluI was wrong. Those with Sin must face their Punishment! Like a whirlwind Yunis ran towards the villagers. She went for revenge against the several villagers who threw stones at her and that would not be a problem. The villagers had hardly acquire any training so they can be killed in an instant. But Before she could swing her sword at their body, all of the villagers body were wrapped in flames, they couldnt even utter a cry as they died in an instant. Eh? Without any warning right under her nose the flames rise and vigorously reduced the villagers, Yunis could only turn to face Oulu. While it may be true that those people who sin, only an evil person can kill them. Yunis you should continue to being straightforward(righteous).I will eliminate all those who have hurt you. So you should continue walking the path of justice. Oulu. Yunis rushed towards Oulu and cling to him while shedding large tears I, I am the only who will not harm you. So can you swear that you will never harm me? At Oulu words while she was sobbing, she then nodded her head .Well then my name is Ein Sof Oulu(Ein Sof Aru), swear I will never harm you. I in name of Yunisfinia Meredith Luella Gurandiera swear to never harm Oulu and continue to love him! ..What? Oulu`s goofy voice echoed, afterwards an amber light started to surround the two people. Thank you. With this have we completed the first stage? Inside the dungeon. This time it was not punishment, because he wanted a embrace as proof of an oath. To start speaking such a thing, after Oulu did such a thing three time, she was now sleeping like an wife, Lil called out to Oulu.(T/N not sure) 󥸥ΰ¡ȤPǤϤʤĤ^ȤƱ ¤ԤȤۤɥξܤֹ᤿˥äޤΘʑBȤߤꤳǡϥ򤫤* .Oh, well for the time beingYunis of the Star of the Hero changed to A fallen hero. She is not corrupt she is just a dark hero who like demons. She wont be able oppose me. With the powerful magic of the Star of the Hero it cannot harm the said bounded restriction, although holding the power Oulu facial expression was not clear.(T/N not sure) ֤ġӢۤǡΣӤʤȤƼsYФˤ֤ˤΤΡασꤨʤ* We need to increase dependence in one gulp(T/N not sure) 餴Ȥһݤˉʡ*may be a nuisance has increased in one go It was complete outside of his calculation for Yunis to swear to love him. According to the plan Oulu to an extent wanted acquire some reliance so she would depend on him but he never though by all means to acquire such a deep reliance(dependence). However that much is still good.(T/N not sure) ˥ۤޤĤ¤ȫӋäääˤ̶ȥ椵ΤϾѤͨäޤޤ椹Ȥ˼ʤäΤʤޤ* Still I never thought she was from the royal family.. Yunis full name shows she is a directly in line of the Gurandiera country. Such a place for an adventure to wander alone has an inheritance right to the throne seems to have the lowest seat, nevertheless this still an obvious source of controversy. Yunis was just one person who could break through the labyrinth. We still have a long way to go before the dungeon to an extent defend against an invasion from the kingdoms army. Furthermore I want to throw out and sever connect with this place but such a place cannot be moved. Yunis would hate him, she hate things like forcibly coercion and going Harm the farms.(T/N not sure) ˷ŤƿFФäƤޤȤUˤ⤤ʤ˥ˤӤӤ¤oꏊƤΤϡΣΤ뤫* Well we will think about it later.This time I think I did a good job right? Lil said with a wide grin and laugh. However her eyes were not laughing. This time Lil had not traveled together with Oulu, but in reality she was running around behind them. Her succubus magic was differ from others because she was born with some other abilities. For example when Yunis carried us to the village. At the village there was an abnormal friendliness, this was because Lil could transform into an ideal womans form to an mans form, so she used her ability to transform into Oulu and visited the village many times so as to build up a friendly relation with the villagers. It was Oulu who request for Yunis to be eliminated hence they threw stones at her, this was possible thanks to Lil`s ability to charm and manipulate the villagers into instigating. Her charm was not able to manipulate the Star of Hero so manipulate the whole village was very easy. And with the consent of the people I was able to put the curse Coercion on her. The curse wished for blessed things. Its just like an marriage vow between a man and a woman to swear mutual to each other. That`s why I want a reward master. I know, I know.come Since Yunis broke the summoned demon beast and the Golem, moreover in order to brainwash Yunis it required a large amount of magic was consumed. Also the curse of coercion, no matter how powerful a person is, speaking of the amount of magic consumed is a terrifying amount. While embracing Yunis, Oulu glance at the dungeon core to see that a large amount of it magic powers was lost. Hence there is not enough magic to recover his stamina, he has no choice but afterwards to use his own stamina. Its no good if you dont go 4 times. Whats with the rivalry. While Oulu sighs, he strongly feels the premonition(hunch) that there will be increase in the amount of unexpected trouble. CH 6.5 EPISODE 6.5 DUNGEON COMMENTARY AUGUST 2, 2015 BY SCHNITTER17CATEGORIES: MAOU NO HAJIMEKATATAGS: 2015, AUGUST 1, EPISODE 6.5,MAOU NO HAJIMEKATA5 COMMENTS EPISODE 6 PART 2- LETS TRAIN THE PITIFUL PRISONER WITH REANKUN RETURNING Chance Thompson says: Aug 02, 2015 at 11:57 am Short but gives info of the world Like REPLY abyssdarkfire says: Aug 05, 2015 at 8:19 am True that Like REPLY dilbertini says: Aug 09, 2015 at 7:42 pm thank you for the chapter. Like REPLY Kisato says: Oct 25, 2015 at 12:04 am I took a try at translating it. EPISODE 6.5 DUNGEON COMMENTARY The dungeon at the end of episode 6. Number of layers: 2 Levels Miasma: 2 Notoriety: 1 Stored Magic: 15 (Unit: 10,000/Day) Magic Consumption: 3 (Unit: 10,000/Day) New Facilities: Uncontrolled Layer The first level has been made. Oulu does not govern it directly, and the level of wild beasts and the demons are left to settle naturally. Various monsters come depending on the shape of the room. Currently settled by the goblins. Labyrinth LV1 If a map is written correctly, getting lost is unlikely. Bathroom Pond that is made by taking water from the underground water vein. Hot rocks are thrown in to warm up the water. Its possible to have a moment of peace in the chilly labyrinth. New Forces: Goblin Fighting Potential: 1 Synonymous with of small fry. A kind of monster with a small body and ugly appearance. Although they can not be expected as Fighting Potential at all, they are clever and nimble with their hands, they will selfishly make traps. In addition they have an fierce reproductive powers, when there is a 1 set of man and woman, in 1 month there numbers double by 10 times. Its also important food for other demons. Skeleton Fighting Potential: 3 After carefully removing the meat from the zombies, a masterpiece is created by engraving a magic square to the bones. Their Fighting Potential is raised to about 2.5 to 3 times with careful work. However, they were all destroyed by Yunis. Hellhound Fighting Potential: 5 Magic Consumption: 0.2 It looks and acts just like a dog, however its tentatively called a demon. They are loyal and agile. With sharp fangs and claws, and the ability to breath fire from their mouths, they boast considerable amounts of offensive power. On the other hand, they can be defeated easily when its defense is not much different from a dog. Of course, Yunis killed them easily. Clay Golem Fighting Potential: 1 Magic was poured into soil making a living doll. Its movement is slow, and because the raw material is soil it is very fragile. hence , it barely has any fighting potential. because the body has supernatural strength, it is useful as a simple manual labor. Yunis ignored it so it wasnt destroyed. Yunis (Hero) Fighting Potential: 10 Maximum Mana Storage: 5 A girl born under the Star of Hero. Even after becoming a Fallen Hero her combat ability is alive and well. Her recover, attack, defense and magic is well-balance and her skill with a sword is no less than first class. Her fighting style emphasizes speed rather than the weight of a blow, but instead becomes a heavy blow at tremendous speeds. Current state of the dungeon Using the clay golem, the dungeon core was moved to the second level. Its main defense facilities are Goblin traps, hellhounds,and a simple labyrinth. Yunis easily broke through, with the hero comprehension she chose the shortest route to break through maze, rather than saying the equipment was bad it is better to say that the opponent was good. CH 7.1 To know the time is not easy as, all of the morning rays can`t reach the inside of the dungeon. Rather, if youre near the entrance, the warm air above ground will never follows inside,let alone the time, its not possible to feel the season. Hence a sundial can`t be used, there is also no sound of the church bell to convey the time. It seems because of that a mechanical style clock was invented, furthermore it was installed on a gigantic tower because inside of the dungeon was narrow so it was not possible to install it. It was one of Lil important job to be aware of the time inside of the dungeon. For she who lived in the spirit world that was wrapped in darkness, presently, to know the time as easy as breathing Massteer-sama~! Its morning~! Lil was in good mood to tear off Oulu`s futon. Immediately that smiling face became stiff with anger. Why are you here!? Underneath the futon Oulu body was entwine with Yunis body. Furthermore she isn`t even wear a string. (T/N butt naked I think) UmphGood morning Lil Don`t good morning me! Your room was well prepared wasn`t it? So why are you slipping into Oulu`s bed!? While rubbing her sleeping eyes, Yunis stretches her body to the shouting LIl. Yunis with a absentmindedly expression looked slightly doubtful, *pon* she clasped her hands. Ah~, since the dungeon was quite cold..and without knowing I came to a warm bed. If thats the case why are you naked!! While Lil frowns and shouts with such furious that it stabs, Oulu raises his body. ..Its noisy. Dont make any noise since its morning. I dont agree~tsu {äʤ`á* While Oulu gets ready to go and change his cloths, Lil grinds her teeth. From morning I prepared clean cloths, clean the rooms, did the laundry, patrol the dungeon, managed the demons among other things, I was doing various things!? Yet despite me working all day, Yunis and Oulu find a way to have a lot of sex, what kind of thing is that!? ˽ϳ椨Μʂ˲ݤΒ߳ϴ媡󥸥ҊؤꡢħιȤ ɫæäƤΤ裡 ʤΤһЃP⤻`餷Ƥ˥η țgɽåƤΤϤɤ£ It cant be helped since I have such a contract I have with you. Even if I entrust something to Yunis, she would not be very useful. Oulu manner of speaking was frank and it pierced Yunis heart. She was originally royalty, she could not even do the most basic chores but she continue to be as an wandering adventure. (Beside am worried that Yunis will not understand the dungeon structure. Its also possible that she will betray us.) (Because of the destiny of Hero StarOulu agreed that the curse of coercion will transform it to Fallen Hero,in the first place it isnt something that can be removed?)(T/N not sure) Ӣۤǡϥs¤ǡӢۡˉä顢Ƥ΅⤤Ϥޤ⤱ʤ󤸤ʤäΣ* (To start with im not 100%. Its also possible that the hero can return due to something like a chance but its quite small. As long as Yunis does not fully trust me)(T/N not sure) ޤǤä100%ǤϤʤޤΤΤäӢۤˑԤHФäƤ롣줬ޤꡢϥ˥ȫmݤϤʤ* (I was not exactly sure what was being said ) sͨԒǡȥϤȡ򽻤魯hؤԷ֤mƤΤȽዤЦˤʤä* Uu, Oulu, likewise I should also help Lil do her work. Oulu shakes his head at yunis proposal, without having no idea such a intent.(T/N not sure) ˼¶֪餺᰸˥˥פ롣* No, your sword will be useful in times of emergency. Besides from this day her workload will become light. Hm? Are you going to make a Golem to help me? Oulu breathes a sigh as Lil tilts her head to one side. Did you forget?..Today is the day the first sacrificed maiden arrives. CH 7.2 Episode 7 part 2- Lets receive the sacrificed pure young lady .Well lets begin. Oulu presently made the inner, innermost part of the dungeon, this place could be said to be the deepest, is this room. As a matter of convenience is used for calling During Summons, this room is about 10 square meters in size, with only one door. On the ground there was a complex magic square, it was carved directly into the ground. For most part of Oulu`s dungeon, stretched a summoning(transfer) magic prevention barrier. Direct transfer magic is in Oulu`s bedroom and dungeon core as a counter-measure against raids, within the range for this barrier attempting to move(transfer) will be bounded back to their original position. Because of this principle, it is not possible to overturn no matter what kind of technique is tried. Υ󥸥δ󲿷֤ˤϡܞħgֹνY礬Ƥ롣ֱܞħgǥҤ󥸥󥳥uĤ¤ؤΌߤǡνY ιڤܞƤԇߤƤԪͷƤޤԭĤʤΤʤΤǡgԇΤɤΤ褦ʴڤǤ졢¤ϳʤ* However, when Oulu himself applies this barrier, it proves that going and returning is very difficult. Inside the dungeon only a hole was made in order to avoid that during the summoning. This room can only be able to transfer things from outside. Naturally, this room coordination is top secret, mind reading magic and memory also intelligence outside cannot be leaked, of course Oulu himself carefully put a curse on Lil and Yunis. βݤˤⲿܞƤ¤ǤΤȻβݤˤФؤǤꡢiĤħgӛޤ줿ꤷƤⲿ©ʤ褦˥ˤՓˤ˅⤤Ƥ롣* The sword is not drawn from the sheath but Yunis expression is tense, also with a serious expression looking at the magic square left and right is Lil waiting for Oulu who was slowly chanting the spell. The air in the room slowly swirled and a faint light emitted from the magic square. Oulu chants the spell, the finger swings like a weaving wave motion draws a rune that shines surrounding the magic square.(T/N not sure) ݤФο՚ݤäȜuħꇤŤγĤͤꡢCΘָȤ褫`x܉EȤʤäħꇤȡꎆ* The air swirls and before long something like a sudden gust blows, rapidly the strength increases and the sound of something like noise of a tornado is made. u՚ݤϤ䤬ͻLΘ˴ӡɤɤ򉈤ƸoΘˤƤ롣* .Come! With a shout from Oulu the tornado further intensify, and light from runes intensify blinding Oulu`s eyes. ..What? Oulu unintentionally stupidly raised his voice. The tornado and light dissappears and afterwards in its place, on top of the magic square you could see, 5 chickens and 2 pigs, 1 cows and Furthermore sleeping like a log was very young girl. A child..? Yunis murmured dubiously Her age seems to be 5, 6 years old. Thin gold hair cover her forehead, the poor village was able supply the young girl wearing the best first class clothes.It was a simple made from cotton, it was frilly making it a lovely dress when it wraps around the body.(T/N not sure) h5,6rɫ򤳤ᤫߤϤǶĽYӤˤơؚ{_ǤФǤϵȤʷŤ褦ddz|ؤʤΤǤϤ뤬եΤĤɐۤ餷ɥ쥹Ǥ* Such a young girl, is sleeping in the embrace of the cows back. Occasionally the cow would just shake its tail *flap flap*, it was not even concern about young girl existence. .Girl, wake up Oulu called out and the young girl really showed no sign of getting up I want to wake her up here but, if I move from here the magic square will immediately lose its power. On the other hand, if I don`t step in its impossible to go outside from inside the magic square.(T/N not sure) ߵ𤳤餫̤;ˤħꇤϤ΄ʤˡ餫̤ʤСħꇤФ˳¤ϲܤ* Its possible that the villagers sent a trained fighter as a sacrifice, its also natural that Oulu would predict this and create a counter plan. The counter plan naturally was impossible ruin. Oulu was alert and called out to the girl again. Wake up. Who are you? The second I shouted, the little girl showed no sign it reached her. Oulu skillfully turned her over from the back of the cow facing towards him. Deep asleep ˯͡ Lil muttered, she was amazed and had expression where she didn`t understand. She is a succubus that can manipulate, she could perceive that the young girl was completely asleep. 뤬줿褦ʡĤ褦狼ʤDžۤ٤ħǤ⤢ŮˤϡŮȫ˯Ƥ¤Ҋȡ줿 Wake up Oulu voice contains some irritation, and inside the room it was like thundering roar. His angry voice was fused with magic, and as you would expect the young girl final trembled and fell from the back of the cow. Fuue.? ա* The fall did not in particular cause any damage, the young girl immediate raised her head, looking around perplex. ..Girl. Who are you? Oulu ask in low voice that echos from the bottom of hell, with a stat the young girl body trembles, with the same trembling voice she introduce herself. E , a, ~u H-how do you do e-evil Lord, honorable Ulu-sama. I-I, am, Marie Bell, please excuse me. Um, p-please keep me close Um, keep me close. 󤦤뤷夦뤵ޡ錄ϡޥ`٥Ȥ⤦ޤȡɤФˡȡФˡ* The young girl who called herself Marie Bell seems to have difficulty spelling because it was obvious that the phrase was to be memorized. .She almost doesnt hold any magic powers. At least it means that an adult isnt using any magic to disguise themselve. It doesnt seem she can use weapons among other things. Is she not an ordinary child Lil and Yunis respectively used their analysis ability on Marie Bell. Oulu findings was also the same as the girls. I said, send me a young and pure girl but.. Even if i said that this is too young. Oulu sighed, with a light swipe of his hand he destroyed the magic square. Lets go to the village. Come with me Yunis. Lil you stay and keep the company of the girl. Again Im babysitting, furthermore its a child. I will protect Oulu~ Lil revealed that she was dissatisfied at Yunis face that was delighted embracing Oulu`s arm. For what reason does this faithful subordinates seem to be unable to obtain, while being troubled Oulu begins to setup the transfer array(technique).(T/N not sure) ɤƤҌgʲ¤֤ʤΤȐߤʤ顢ܞƤgΜʂʼ᤿* CH 7.3 Aur was accompanied by Yunis as they travelled to Marybelles village. The area they teleported to was a little bit away from the village. In regards to this matter, Aur had three predictions. The first prediction. The villagers set up a trap so that when Aur came to protest, they would use a surprise attack to kill him. The second prediction. The villagers wanted to draw Aur to come to the village, and whilst he was absent from his dungeon, launch an attack on his undefended dungeon. If the first prediction was true, considering that he was still outside of the village, in addition to the fact that Yunis was accompanying him, his safety wasnt an issue. If the second prediction was true, Lilu was staying behind in the dungeon so any intruders will be detected and Aur would be notified immediately. The problem lied in the third possibility. And the worst thing about all this is that the third possibility is the most likely to occur. As soon as Aur arrived in the village, he saw the villagers were all kneeling before him, and he immediately felt a bad premonition. ..So you are saying, that other than Marybell there is no other young woman of a more reasonable age? Yes, that is exactly the case. Right now, in our village, we barely have any young women..The little of what remains of the young maidens had already married just before Aur-sama graced us with his presence, therefore among the young women who has never been touched by man, Marybell is the oldest one As expected it seems that they understood that Aur was not completely satisfied with the sacrifice they provided him. The village chief had already placed his head on to the ground and bowed as low as he could. Aurs third prediction was That although the villagers wanted to sincerely satisfy his requests, this was already the best they could do. This was something truly troublesome. Right now, Aur really needed people to assist him with various things. If he went by the normal schedule, he should have obtained a tribute two months ago, however, in order to obtain Yunis, Aur sacrifice and burn a whole village to the ground. Even their bones had been burnt to ashes, and Aur could not even turn them into the undead or skeleton minions. ..You are not lying to me, are you? Aur was giving the village chief a piercing look with eyes as sharp as a bird staring upon its prey. Unable to withstand the pressure Aur was radiating, the village chief answered him whilst trembling. Th, that is, we may have one person but.. She is definitely not someone with the features that Aur-sama would be looking for.. Its fine. Bring her to me Since the beginning, Aur never had any high expectations for their external appearances. After all, in a rural area like this village, he didnt think that there would be any beautiful women around. The reason he wanted a virgin was also not for a sexual purpose, it was because being a virgin increased their value for magical purposes. (TL: hehehe~ yeah right ( ? ?? ?) ) However I wont repeat myself twice When the village chief was hesitating, Aur gave him a glare, and the chief immediately got up and dashed out of the residence as if he was running away. When he was wondering the reason as to why the village chief was so hesitant to bring him the girl, his doubts melted away after seeing the appearance of the village girl. She had fair skin with long black hair, a well-balanced figure and good features. However, there was a horrendously ugly scar which ruined the left half of her face. Aur could sense that Yunis who was next to him gulped her breath slightly when she saw the disfigured face. I understand, she is indeed ugly Aur spoke frankly to the village chief. It was likely that she experienced serious burns when she was young. The fact that half her face remained beautiful and yet the other half was completely burnt, only increased her repulsiveness even more. The girl was wearing lengthy sleeves, and when one looked at the tip of her fingers which were showing out of the sleeves, you could tell that it was not only her face that experienced the severe burns but the whole left side of her body. There is surely no man in existence which would ever think to make love to this kind of woman. Yes, therefore, I did not dare to bring her in front of Aur-sama, and I removed her from the list of prospective candidates. After hearing Aur agree with him, the village chief became slightly more relieved and the amount of tension on his face reduced. Girl. What is your name I am Sofia On the other hand, the village girl didnt seem intimidated in the slightest by Aur as she answered with clarity. Even when Aur mentioned how ugly she was, she did not even bat an eyelid. Her eyes were as cold as ice, and her feelings cannot be read through her expressionless face. ..Interesting Aur floated a smirk. Even though his appearance was rejuvenated to look very young, after all, Aur was in fact an old and very skilled magician. People who received his intimidating gaze head on and could take it without a single change in their expressions were rare to say the least. Village chief. Ive taken a liking to this girl. I will bring her with me Y-yes, I have no objections to that but..what about, Mary.? Even though the village chief was surprised at Aurs interest in Sofia, he did not dare to decline Aur and he could only weakly ask about what would happen with Marybelle. .Im afraid that the girl named Marybelle cannot be returned to you Even if it was only a small fragment of the things within his dungeon, if it already belonged to him, he had no intention of handing it back to someone else. However, in return I can alter the present contract of handing me a village girl every single year. Because it would not do for me to break the contract so indiscriminately10 years. For a period of 10 years from now, you may discontinue providing me with a village daughter Th.Thank you so much! More so than just Marybelle, the village chief was probably more worried about the fact that he would have to continually present a village girl each year. After Aur relieved him of his duties, the village chief blatantly showed an expression of satisfaction. Well even for Aur, if by next year he was presented with a baby girl as the tribute, it would be very troublesome for him as well. This should be sufficient. However, even if you do not need to give me a village girl, you must not forget to provide the crops every month After leaving that message, Aur grabs on to both Yunis and Sofia and recites the magical incantation for high speed teleportation. After the evil magician Aur disappears, the village chief took a deep breath and sat down on the long bench. Having a magician who was exuding a tremendous amount of pressure and a village girl who everyone loathed finally leave the village, the chief felt truly relieved from the bottom of his heart. (Light Novel Illustration: Sofia the Village Girl) CH 7.4 When we returned from the summon space Lil and Marie did not appear. The male cattle that came along together with Marie Bell also disappeared. It seems that Lil properly took it towards the cattle shed. This way. Oulu called out to Sofia, who only saw the door from the summon space, he then beckoned her towards the corner of the room`s wall. When Oulu touched the wall, that arm slipped inside the wall without any kind of resistance. Here was a passageway leading outside, because the wall seen was an ordinary illusion. Of course towards the door there was trap, and if we assume they leave through the opening to the expected point, where the pitfall is stocked with lined spears at the bottom. Just in case, its a prevention measures when the previous transfer is discovered. Sofia apparently was not used to seeing such strange mechanism but she still followed behind of Oulu silently. That behaviour was completely like a doll without any kind of emotion . ..Hey, Oulu, that girl is somehow just a littlestrange? While walking next to Oulu, Yunis asked by whispering. How so? Regarding that Oulu does not even suppress his voice. 狼ʤɡ΂ɤȤʤơ* .I dont know butit isn`t that injury or anything Whether Yunis was not aware of the true identity of the uncomfortable feeling she was being evasive. ϡǤФɤu٤ݤˤʤä鷺Ҥ˥եBФȡ귵ꤪ* Oulu was worried a little if Lil was here to comment on it exactly but when he took Sofia to the room he did not mind and turned around suddenly giving an order. Undress When ordered frankly, without a word Sofia took off the clothes she was wearing. That movement was without any hesitation and no fear or shyness could be seen. Because of the previous sharp gaze of Oulu, Sofia kicked of all her clothes becoming a figure not wearing a string since even the underwear was removed. Yunis frown in pity, casting down her eyes. Sofia`s injury to an extent was something very gruesome. The burn covered all around from the forehead to most of the left side of the face, from the neck to left arm, and from the left nipple up to the waist. ʂܤƤ褯ʤʤäΤȥϸĤ* Receiving such injury and not dying is a good thing, even Oulu was impressed. Τ褦ɹƤˤv餺եȫ䤨LҊʤä΢ӤˤäƤˤҊȡȤζΐΤҊƤ뤫Τ褦eҙҙ* In spite of exposing such a naked body, Sofia`s whole facial expression did not change and also did not show any behavior to conceal her body. If you look at her figure you would find yourself even shivering, looking at the bad-taste figure was like an illusion I remembered. 줬Ůα|Ǥʤ¤򥪥ҊiƤ* However, the true nature of the girl was not the thing Oulu saw through. ..Beautiful. When Oulu mutters that, Sofia`s cheek slight shivered. Indeed, the right side of Sofia`s body was nothing better than first class beauty. Long glossy black hair and long slit eyes like obsidian. Her white skin was glossy like ceramic, her limbs were slender and long, however that spot should come out firmly and assert her presence. Beauty thats makes me think of a delicate doll. And then as if her beauty was like that for the sake of the entirely ugly left side of the body. The hair did not grow as the scalp was like surface of the moon full of holes, making the skin exposed, when peeking into eyes, the eyelids were burned down and the eye socket was caved in. ϳ\餫ʈϤɤˤʤϤФţϥΘ˽äƤؤȶˤˤ٤ΤϤʤHФ餷ɫؤŤҊȡǡޤ󤨤ޥޤ̤᤿褦ʥܥܥȤۤɹƤ*(T/N not sure about the last line) The skin was burned dark red and that place was nowhere smooth, becoming sinewy like a cattle`s knee becoming decrepit and ugly with age. Her pointed left breast was not a thing desirable, by only perceiving the deposits of pigment seemly only remained, it was an exposed scar full of holes like harden hot magma. eȤƤϡۤηǤʤwηۤ΂Ůα|ǤȡhHˤΤƤ뤫Τ褦Ǥä**(T/N not sure of all of it) As for the area of the scar it is no very small. However, with for sure that injury was the true nature of that girl, the thing is that her beauty`s only purpose was to make the ugliness stand out, and emphasis on her dolphin like look. How did you get that injury? Yunis looked at Oulu uneasily. Why would you ask for that kind of event, her intention to make an objection was reflected in those eyes. As a child I poured burning oil. In contrast Sofias eyes also did not tremble. Why did you do that? I injuried myself for the safe of not being assaulted by the thieves Yunis opened her eyes wide in surprise. So there is almost no girl of the same age as you because of the thieves. Yes. Even small good looking girls that the thieves caught were raped and murder. The ugly girls were left in the village and only I was ugly more than that. Oulu expressed a small smile. Sofia as usual did not change her facial expression and the emotions that were inside came overflowing with a lot of words. By your sacrifice, that village will not be attacked by thieves anymore. The Insolent person who aims for village will be exterminated by the gargoyle. Yes oˡեϤhĵפɤǤȤäLgHɤǤȤʤΤ**(Not sure whats being said) Sofia nodded with no emotions. Such a appearance is even good since its from the bottom of the heart. Actually it seems to be good thing Do you know a girl called Marie Bell? A blonde hair of 4 or 5 years who came as a sacrifice before you. I think thats probably her true name. As for in the village, they simple call her Marie For the first time Sofia was slightly hesitated to say. Yunis simple though that Sofia was not aware of Marie`s real name but Oulu held different thoughts. She is still very young but was chosen as a sacrifice because of her beautiful. Her skin was like silk and her hair seemed to wear the harvest of the sun light. If in another 10 years she would grow into a beautiful woman that everyone would want to obtain. .Yes Anyone would think that girl was lovely. The rain would avoid her, the sun would softly rain on her and the earth would warmly embrace her. Diseases and beast are things that will not come to harm that girl, even the most starving thieves would foster love for that girl. ۤɤħg뤽ϡϤԤƤͬrˡ⤤Ǥ⤢롣ޥ`٥Ϥ줫顢αo¤¤*(T/N not sure) Oulu an upper magician chant already predicted. And then at the same time was also a curse. Marie Bell after this event would have to be raised quickly under Oulu`s protection. Are you jealous? Oulu suddenly peers into Sofia`s eyes. That question made Sofia for the first at loss for words. You were a cursed child and a hated child. Everyone would avoid you, keeping their distance. Even the thieves that were hungry. Rice would not bud from ground that you would step on, the soil would be covered in cold frost and harden, the wind would stop and the sun is would hide in clouds. Sofia motionless stares back at Oulu`s eyes. However those eyes unlike some time ago were different, carrying colours of firm emotions. The people of the village seemed fearful of you. It was not because of your ugly figure. But because that girl poured boiling oil for the sake of protecting herself was terrifying. Because while having the shape of a human you were not a human was terrifying. For the first time Sofia`s facial expression distorted. In a shapely like figure, the nightmare like unsightly face effortless distorted. * .Dont you agree Its hateful? ŭǤ⡢ߤǤ⡢Ǥʤ* It not even angry, not even in sorrow and not even in resentment. Yes, I hate. Just about everything. Цߤä Deep, it was a deep smile. CH 7.5 The woman now before Yunis eyes was something she couldnt believe was an ordinary village girl. The arms and legs didnt even have enough muscle. Even that demeanor was something an ordinary member of the public would not receive even if you neglect practicing combat. I could not even sense magical power. Ĥޤꡢ˥֪RUY⡢ĿǰŮԤȫLֶΤ֤äƤʤȽYՓƤΚݤˤʤһԪ˔ؤΤƤ餤𤳤ꤹ餷ʤ˥ˤȤäƤτӤ̺ؤΤƤͬ* In other words, the experience and knowledge of Yunis concluded that she did not possess any means to fight. I think If you become so minded, because of one strike you would be cut down. A fight would not even occur, its the same as it concerns Yunis, she would also be cut down not moving a stump. ˤ⤫餺˥Ĥϥե˿ֲ򱧤ƤҊǤϤʤΤƤΤʤhǤʤҙŮΣꓤǤȫǾ犤Q餷Ƥ* Nevertheless, Yunis heart was holding fear at Sofia. Though it did not show on her face. She sensed there was no explanation for something boundless, she was in danger and it sounded alarm bells in full blast. ˻ᤦǰԷ֤ǤСiŤؤ꤫äƤ֪ʤΈϵ˺᤿һĤǤϤʤʤ¤ϤʤԷ֤⤿ǤϤޤʤӢ֤ۤäƤƤФ򱧤եЦˤϤä*(Not sure) If she had meet her before meeting Oulu, its possible she would have unsheathe her sword and kill her. However I think in this case the corpse lying on the ground would not be one thing. I guess its not something that cannot be defeated but I also will not live ordinary. The power someone has to inspire such a premonition with a hero was Sofia` smiling face. Yunis return to your room ˥䤽˥Ҋ롣Ŀϡ}ʤZäƤ˥ֱhݤФŮϡե˸ФRͬNΤΤФ¤롣γ֤ʤ̥ä*(TN:not sure) Yunis looks at Oulu seemly concern. However those eyes said there was no problem. Yunis nodded obediently and left the room. In this case Sofia felt something of the same kind as Yunis felt in Sofia. That was about the owner but nothing other than of Oulu. Its beautiful After Yunis had left the room, Oulu once again spoke those words. 똔ˤ餻Ƥϡۡзޤ*(not sure) To have Oulu-sama keen insight is admirable ~ƤȡäΤե@ƤǷ* Those words were sarcasm and I guess it was taken as that. As Sofia also courtesy returned in sarcasm. Sofia, the thing I call such as beautiful, is your feelings. Its hatred, that is pitch black, hating everything. Despising people, despising the world and also cursing yourself. That is a rare talent for an magican. You have the qualities to become magician more excellent than me. It would be disappointing to leave you as an ordinary village girl. Oulu grasp the chin of Sofia causing her to look up. Then staring at her eyes at about a distant that seems to come in contact with her lips while whispering in a low voice like chanting a spell. Choose wisely. Continue being a unsightly person, even becoming decrepit and ugly with age, and rot away? Or exhaust the limits of darkness, stand above the dead, and walk the cursed path smeared with blood? λޤҊ͸褦ҕˡե碌*(TN:not sure) Sofia`s body trembled as Oulu glance was like seeing through up to her soul. It was delight l⤬Ŀ򱳤椹Ҋ褦Ȥʤäե¤򡢥ϤäȰ¤ޤҊͨƤ*(TN:Not sure) Oulu continuously looked without obstruction up to all the inner parts and for Sofia everyone would not even look at even her face and have averted their eyes. ΂αh⤤ߤҖzߡuΤ*(TN:Not sure) From the burn scars that were detested for being extremely unsightly and just looking at it caused hatred, he had commented this is beautiful. Ah Sofia raised a voice of joy. It was not a voice reflecting upon the happiness of ones self. Like a man`s own, she lift up a war cry. Oulu-sama.the path I want to follow, is your path. If you walk on top of corpse, I shall kill them. If I am cursed and smeared in blood, I shall slurp it. I swear upon my name Sofirisa. Very well. If thats the case from now your my discipline. After this you shall throw away the name of Sofirisa and call yourself Supina. Neris Bia Supina. From today that is your name. Now listen to your first teaching from master. Supina the former Sofia knelt at Oulu`s foot, to receive a evil baptism. Sofia as a person died and after that Supina birth began as an evil magician. Է⡢läʡg`äƤʤɽ̤ʡȫƤΤΤäˤ롹*(TN: not sure) Other than myself trust no-one in this world. No matter what happens do not tell your full name and so forth. Things of everything has only the purpose of being used. I guess it appears that it also concerns Oulu? Supina thought. Keep this in mind It was unnecessary to think. Supina as it concerns Oulu, was a piece whose purpose was to be used. And becoming an excellent piece better than anyone else, was the thing Supina wished for. While Supina knelt, she bowed her head deeply to kiss Oulu`s foot swearing allegiance. .. Lil?.what are you making her do. Opening the crude wooden door, Oulu happen to see a scene that made him raise a amazed cry. What, didnt Oulu say I should look after her Beside of Lil, Mari small tongue crawled on a rod shaped thing with a melt expression. It appears to have been made with a carved ebony,it had a form that was for some strange reason familiar. ۤ顢ޤС¤ηʹѤ㤦Ǥ磿 ڤǤʹ똔˽Ƥ˼äơ褯ƤǤ磿 ΤΏΡ*(TN: not sure) Look, because there is still small if the lower part is used wont it completely tear. So I thought of only the mouth but in order to use that I need to put her in training. This can become very good? The shape of Oulu`s length ħ餷Ȥħ餷kˤФʤͯŮ˺Τ̤Ƥȥς^X֤롣*(TN: not sure) When Oulu grasped his head that was in hurting a little,concerning what to teach to a very young girl but the way of thinking is like a succubus, speaking of succubus. Rather than such a thing, go train her to do the house chores..And also this person The woman behind of Oulu was showed to be greeted by Lil. Supina step forward before Lil giving a slight nod. From today I became Oulu-sama`s disciple, I am called Supina. Pleased treat me well. Lil looked at Supina in amazementBecause that appearance was..not unsightly. It was too much, because it was beautiful. Eh, what, from where did you get such a girl Supina scar`s was erased due to Oulu`s black magic, she who originally possess beauty was able to regain it perfectly. Where doesnt matter. Anyways for the time being have her learn miscellaneous things from you. Patrolling the dungeon, cleaning, manage the demons and traps, disposing of dead, managing the food, replay the sheets and cooking too. äȤ䤍Τͣ äԥʤäԤäääҙʤ`* Finally, I am set free from such work! Hooray! You said your Supina, please learn the work properly~ With Lil rejoicing, Supina replied without even changing a particle on her facial expression. I obey only my master-sama. Please dont misunderstand there is no reason for me to obey the likes of a familiar. With a click, Lil`s smiling face freezes. And then raises her voice in protest to Oulu, pointing her finger at Supina. Oulu! That girl has a very bad personality! Thats right, therefore I made her my discipline Aaahh even this person personality was bad! ޤǥ뤬ˤˉΤ褦eҙҙ^򱧤Τä*(TN: not sure) Just like that Oulu increased by two people was like experience a hallucination made Lil greatly perplexed. End of Episode 7 CH 8.1 Episode 8- Lets gather evil manservant -part 1 Thats itright there Marie.. Then I . Ah, because I can fly then Well then I.. For some reason words were being exchanged by whispering and what was reflected in Oulu`s field of vision when he open his eyes was his white leg stretched. What are you guys doing Ah, good morning master~ Good morning, Master-sama Good morning ~Oulu~! Good morning, Boss When I asked in a low moan, 4 different kinds of greetings was returned 4ˤȤһpǡ줾줤ĥһ@碌Ƥ* Because all 4 of them who were butt naked had their tongue crawling on Oulu`s penis, it made him angry at them respectively. With Marie between Oulu`s legs, she had her small head plunged into, eagerly licking the the area near the frenulum. Yunis was on the left side and her long tongue was stretched stroking his balls it. Supina was on the right side with her head tilted, slightly biting his rod like playing with a transverse flute. ƥȻ`ˤʤ褦˥뤬ڤФ饪⏿ڤ@碌Ƥ* And then on Oulu`s body, Lil had her wings spread in order to alternate(float) with her tongue crawling on Oulu`s glans from the sky. ĿǰǸƤΤǡäȤ̫⤫餽Юޤ줿ѡäפȤܥ`Τ鷿ޤȫҊ* Because she was floating in front of my eyes, everything was completely visible up to her breast whose volume was about full, and furthermore beyond her plumply ass there was the female genitalia. ϤáäʤääѤRȷ꤬`͡ɤ˘ 4ˤˤ뤪Ŀҙեϡ*(TN:not sure) Ahaa, it became large. When I had become aware there was a different response. How are you Master-sama? Did the fellatio from your 4 mistress wake you up. Фʤl⤬wǤݤǤϤ뤬}ˤˤȤϤҊĿۤΤǤϤʤȤ־ȤYˡgH˿S뤨Τ֤΄ӤʤΤǤꡢˤοǤ֤ˤۓϤۤܲܤˤʤ뤫*(TN: not sure) If a man is in that posture then everyone would probably be jealous of that said fellatio done by multiple people. In contrast to that word fellatio,this thing gives a particular pleasure and is supported by their hands moving, because of having several people giving him a fellatio it has become almost impossible to compare to caress by hand. όŮˤΤԒҤ֪꾡ԼO᤿ħȡФ뤳Ǥ١櫓`ä*(TN:not sure) Still, this was an event that was done by a usual woman. This feast was a little different as it was managed by a demon who employed her sexual techniques based on her full knowledge on obscenity. դդΤΤȹβˤä4ˤ΄ӤϤޤһĤΤ褦˽yƤ졢򤽤4ĤδǤ¤ϤवܤäƤ*(TN:not sure) The movement of the 4 people`s body by means of shaking their tail together with their greatly shaped ass, those four people had stoke with their tongue on Oulu`s dick, increased their licking, sucking, devouring greedily. Τޤ޾A*(TN:not sure) Kuah, continue as you were Ф˥ȥԥʤؤߤˤ롣ˤϥ뤬ؤפ褦Ӥݤ䤨ȡָ]Ԫһݤ˹ݤˤä*(TN:not sure) Oulu decided to stretch his arm to grab the breast of Supina and Yunis. When Oulu changes his posture, he made a slightly movement in order easily rub the breast of two of them, instantly taking the offense to Lil that was original leading. ĤĤबޤָ֤Τ褦˅fƄӤЮǤϤ롣* The four person tongue moved in collaboration quite like the movement of fingers, they had increased their stroking by sandwich Oulu`s dick. ħΤ褦ʡȤːħμɤˤäƥϤäȤg˽~픤ˌ줿*(TN:reword) Rather than like a demon, by means of a precise demon technique Oulu was lead to his peak in the blink of an eye. ֿŸo⤭ŤˤפAƤ* He had released his desire without any resistance, soiling the face of the four girls with his white desire. Why did you do such a thing? Hmmm, each of us had wanted to wake you up. l˘𤳤ȤțQޤäƤʤäǤ磿*(TN:not sure) Who would wake up master-sama was something we couldnt decide on? Everyone has their own claim, resulting in Lil making the proposal of waking you up with everybody. With everybody, we waked you up! Ĥgˤʤ٤ʤäΤ~Ů_Ͽڡ˴𤨤*(TN:come again) Whether or not their relationship had gotten better, when did this happen, the girls had replied unanimously to Oulu`s word. Haa, Oulu sighed, then said. Well then, today I will assign work to each of you. For now, currently the most urgent task is to secure fighting potential. Everybody had washed their face, then after thanking Supina for the breakfast inside of their stomach, Oulu had seemly gathered everybody. In the past, while thinking back to the time he was made a lecturer at the Magic Association, he wrote a letter on the blackboard with a chalk. The minimum amount of manpower and infrastructure has already been made up. So next, it cannot be help that we need to secure fighting potential in order to spread out our territory. ǰ˥ȥ䥴֥δ򚞜礷ƤޤäϤˡħʹäƤޤäΤǡFڤΥԌmˤϑȺ٤褦ʴڤɤʤä*(TN:not sure) Previously Yunis had exterminated majority of the goblins and skeletons, so because of that I had to use large amount of magic, as for Oulu`s dungeon presently, it was like there was almost not existence which can be called upon as fighting potential. lϥ˥дɆ}ϤʤȤʤԒτeä*(TN:reword) If Yunis is here I think there will almost be no problem as ti concerns defense but, its different when it comes to an invasion. Means of securing fighting potential can be divided into 4 category. 1.The Natural Occurrences 2.Contract employment 3.Magic creation 4.Demon summoning. ..I will give a small description. Disregarding Marie who had already began to doze off, Oulu continued. ȤΤǥޥ`ޤǼޤäƤ* Or rather, why did I call Marie in the first place. ޤȻkǰˤXhħϥ󥸥⤷ƤDŽ֤˼ޤäƤ롣ڤˎzäƤ르֥ʤ󤫤ʡ*(TN:reword) First, Natural occurrences. Earlier Lil was given a light explanation, various kinds of evil spirit(demon) gather on its own accord because of only making preparation for the dungeon. A good example is the likes of goblins that made their nest at a spot near the entrance. ĤϻĤˡǤϤʤζǤʤˎz˽Ťu줫äƤ롣ҡξסˤħνY礬äƤ뤫餽äƤ뤳ȤϤʤ`ä̤ʤ褦˚ݤĤؤˡޥ`դդ餷ʤ褦ҊäƤ衢ԥʡ*(TN:reword) Basically those guys are neither allies or enemies. If you careless approach their nest they will attack. They can never enter here because I had put up a talisman barrier for our residential area, so be careful not to make the mistake and walk into them. ..Especially, Supina look out for Mari so she does not wander around Yes Referring to her name, Mari had woken up with a start, looking around the area restlessly. ȻkħΤϥĿħϐħ򹥓ĤʤʳäƤ⤸ʤħΉKǡDˤʤ¤ܵĤ֪äƤ뤫ʡ¤ħ郎zˤ椷*(TN:reword) Managing the natural occurring monsters will be Lils job. Monsters should not attack the demons. With the lumps of magical power here they should not even eat meat, because I know its an instinctual thing to become anothers food. Report when there is a new monster that has comes to build their nest. Yess ݤΤʤΤ֤򒤤Ʒ¤򤹤롣*(TN:reword) Whether or not there is motivation, Lil raises her hand creating her answer. ȻkҪȤʤΤϡΚݤȡƲݤΤΚݤ⤱Н⤤ۤɡȤۤɏħǤĤ롣ݤΤϺäߴεڤ顢ΤβݤäƤݤäħ⤤СڤݤäΡ쾮θߤݤäΡˮxäΡޤޤ*(TN:not sure) The main cause of Natural occurrences, is the miasma and the depth, and then there is the shape of the room. If the miasma is deep it will be dark to an extent, if the depth advances it will be thick to an extent that would attract stronger demons. The shape of the room depends on the their taste, so made various kinds of room. Demons like narrow rooms and also there are ones that like wide rooms, some like high ceiling rooms, and some like waterfronts , etc. What does depth and miasma mean? At a point where Oulu`s explanation can be paused, Supina raises her hand to ask a question. While admiring the good value of his disciple, Oulu gives an explanation. ΚݤȤϡԤп՚ݤ˺ޤ롺ħΝȤ¤郎ꡢħڤꤷƤȤ줬⤯ʤ롣Κݤޤˤ⤤Ȅ֤ː둤ޤ줿ꤹ뤬ȻkιʡȤϤΤޤޡ󥸥¤dzӤΚݤΝ⤵޽礬롣ۤɡΚݤϝ⤯ʤäƤ񤳤Υ󥸥ȫ3Aӡޤޤ趨*(TN:not sure) As for Miasma, if said frankly it is the concentration of Evil influence being held in the air. This becomes darker killing living things making demons stay within it. When the miasma is too thick, evil spirits on their own will be born, hence becoming a category of natural occurrences. As for depth, its the dept of the dungeon. Theres a limit on the shadow layer of the thickness of the miasma. If you advance deeper the miasma becomes thicker. Now the dungeon has a maximum of 3 floors.I still plan to go much deeper. ʤۤɡhԥʤκǡ˥y򤹤롣ɤˤh׽Ƥ餷ŮΤȤۤϤĤӤʤΤߤơϴΤhä*(TN:not sure) Yunis had a troubled face beside of Supina who nodded, I see. In some way, it appears at this spot they had digest Oulu`s explanation. Looking at her state she had somehow managed to come to terms, Oulu then entered into the next explanation. The next one is contracted employment and this will be relatively easy to understand. Ȥ狼äƤʤ롣*(TN:not sure) Or perhaps I should say, its embarrassing if she is not able to understand this. ȻkԌmˎzħ䡢ԌmLߤФˤεڤǤϤ˅fƤȿΤ⤤롣ޤ̶Ϥ֪ܤ֤ĤΤǤʤȟo*(TN:not sure) Things like demons make their nest in the dungeon due to natural occurrences, depending on the requirements among the individuals that visit the dungeon, and considering things its also good for co-operate between us. Well, they must not possess much intelligence to an extent. ä_򡢽EʳϤʤɤ򌝁ζˤĤ¤Ǥ롣֤Ͻ𤬤Ǥ뤫顢g|Eʡ줬sä*(TN:not sure) Things like that can become the ally to compensation for food and money etc. If you have valuable which is most thing it can be prepared because, its real money Oh~ Thats easy to understand Yunis raises her voice, like she is now able to understand. ޤζǥ˥˽櫓ϡYФʤ¡*(TN:not sure) Well, Yunis herself in a sense was close to understanding but. This is consideration In the event of betray. ϻĤˤϰ뤬˥ˤf򤷤Ƥ餦sY֤ˤ⡢ˤ̶ȤΑʤԪҊ뤫ʡhϰФˤߤƤФ*(TN:not sure) Basically I will be in charge, Yunis should also cooperate. The contract will be seal, because I will take advantage if there is to an extent no fighting power there. I will handle the negotiations myself and it would be good if you can also glare at them beside me. I understand! ˥Ԫݤ褯𤨤ޤǺΤ⤹뤳ȤʤäΤҤΤ* Yunis answered cheerfully. She seems happy because until now she had not been doing anything. ħηNˤäƤϡՊ𤳤¤⤢äϤ悈R˥¤ΰS֤ʡ롢äXҊ顢ȥ˥֪餻褦ˤƤ졹*(TN:not sure) Depending on the type of demon, there might even be cases were quarrels rises with each other. So Yunis job is to suppress these cases. Maintenance of public order so to speak. Lil, if you come across a commotion like that, make sure that Yunis or I knows about it. Nn, I understand Because things like that are my strong point, leave it to me! Satisfied with both of them bowing, Oulu continued to explain further. ħgϥԥʡǰ¤ϡħgǥ`䥹ȥȤäMΤϤäԤäơħϑLˤƤϴ󤷤ۤˤ󡣤ۤɏʤжʤ˵ȤˤϽ~Ҍgƣ֪󤫤顢gIj¤ˤϥԥåDҪ󤫤säΘ˥Ȥ⤫*(TN:not sure) As for Supina, your work will be magic creation. It is about making pseudo life such as skeleton and golem by magic. To put it bluntly, magical creatures stands useful as important in combats. There are not particularly strong and its the same that they not have judgement. ..But, they are absolutely loyal to their creator and since we know they wont get tired, its perfect to have them help with miscellaneous tasks and simple work. Because they dont need food it doesn`t cost like a contract employment. ꡢȥԥʤhh„BȤҊˡŮϤʤ‡* With that Supina had nodded. Seeing her attitude listening to the explanation it seems she is quite intelligent. ħɤޤСһ¤⤢ФʤΤΤһ̶꤫ȤһˤħgˤĤȥ*(TN:not sure) Then the limit of creating magic creatures, is that they are produce things on its own if its given one month, should grow into a component magician in 1 year or 2, Oulu glared. ΐħنϡޤF郎ˤ뤫狼ȫĤ˰Ոؓ⤹Ҫ⤵ۤɤʤһhƤ*(TN:not sure) And lastly is demon summoning, well you will probably get a general understanding because the actual good is here. And because I will undertake it by myself, It is hardly necessity for you to understand, but I will explained nevertheless. Oulu writes the words while looking at Lil. Demon summoning, is done by using a technique summoning the demons from the underworld. It takes a lot of time to do and it eats up large quantities of magic in order to be maintain while summoning. Making it have an overwhelming cost as compared to the other three. ..But, that ability is guaranteed. Because Lil is a succubus her fighting strength is non-existence and normal demons like ghost around here possess an extend of strength that cannot help be worthy of comparison. Rather I should say its a trump card, that will be used in the last moment. I see~ Well, Oulu looked at Yunis while mutter in his heart, that the real trump card is you who is presently nodding. Its still fresh in one`s mind of how she defeated the hellhound making a intermediate level demon look like joke. In summary. Natural occurrences doesnt come at a cost but the fighting potential is not stable. Lil is in charge of that. As for contracted employment its expected to require money. Yunis is in charge of that. Magic creation is made by small quantity of magic, it isnt too useful for a battle. Supina is in charge of this. Summoning demon that requires large quantity of magic and has the greatest war potential. I will be in charge of that. Yesss. Well then, I am off to make rounds around the dungeon.(Lil) Nn, somehow I understand!(Yunis) Certainly Master-sama. Please give me the introduction of practical magic.(Supina) When the three of subordinate had answered by nodding, Oulu`s arm sleeve had been pulled. When looking that way, Mari had sparkling eyes like she was expecting something. What about me? The 5 years old had said it like she was expecting something. Swallowing such words, Oulu had answered like his voice was strained. .Come and call me when its time to eat. Yes! Mari had answered with a very big smile, CH 8.2 Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of Maou no Hajimekata contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above. Master! A Kobold has made their den on the first floor Ohh, At last! Listening to Lilus report, Aur instinctively lets out a smile. It was unusual to see him look so delighted, so Lilu inclines her neck. I thought that Kobolds werent that strong of a creature? They are only a tad bit stronger than Goblins, right? Yeah, that is exactly the case. ..However, they are fellows who originally lived in mines, they are also known as earthen spirits. They are weakened by iron and fell into the dark because of it. Nevertheless, they developed an extraordinary talent with handling stone craftsmanship and most importantly that are one of the best tunnel diggers around. Up till now, I have been able to manage forming the dungeon with my amateur skills in conjunction with some of the fellow Imps magical reserves in order to expand the dungeon, however with the Kobolds help, we will be able to expand at an accelerated pace If I am not mistaken, this place in the dungeon has hardly changed, and it is the place where the Imps had fallen. I hardly saw any repairs being done to this part of the dungeon, thats when I suddenly remembered to warn Lilu. Listen up! Dont you dare let the Kobolds get away. From the amount of food we saved, you can distribute to them about 10 percent. Entertain them, and do whatever you must to drag them in as our allies. I dont care if you need to use your Charm Magic on them. Also they are natural enemies with the Orcs, make sure their nests are separated, and dont let those two encounter each other. If a fight breaks out, the Orcs are bound to win. When the necessity arises, prioritize the Kobolds over the Orcs, Even if you have to exterminate all the Orcs, just do it. Protect the Kobolds. You understand me? Aur explains with such zeal and enthusiasm that Lilu was a little overawed, she flinched and nodded her head up and down. Also theres the a group of Aluvu saying that they want to meet you, What do you want to do? Should we call Yunisu for the time being? Did you say Aluvu? Fumu, Aur was thinking for a while, as he shakes his head. No, dont worry about sending Yunisu. You and I will deal with this Aluvu are a species of fairies that live in the forest. Depending on which region you lived in, they have also been referred to as Elves. Generally both the men and women were very beautiful, they were proficient in handling a bow and using black magic, furthermore they live a very long life so they barely know what it means to age. Aur was receiving them in the reception room that existed in the Second Floor of the dungeon. Five beautiful women who had dark brown skin appeared in front of him. They all had dark hair and almond shaped pupils the color of jade. These women who have dark brown skin was most likely either a race of Black Aluvu, or Dark Aluvu. Compared to the Ryosu Aluvu who have white skin, the Dark skinned Aluvu is known to be close to the darkness and are more in tune with their wild side. For giving us the chance for this interview, We give you our thanks. I am the leader of this Black Clan, my name is Ellen The woman who was standing at the front of the others began to talk. I am Aur. State your business Aur sits deeply in his chair, and answered back with an attitude of arrogance. Then please allow me to get straight to the point, I would like you to provide protection for my Clan. Those hateful White Aluvus, they have managed to almost wipe us Black Clan off the earth, and those of us who survived have scattered away. The only party which remains here, is one which I have assembled, only us 5 including me. We dont even know what has happened to the others or whats become of them Did the White Aluvus join hands with the humans? When Aur mentioned this, Ellens body started to tremble. As one would expect, from such a great being, King of this Labyrinth, Aur-dono. Were you able to see through that far..? When compared to the belligerent Black Aluvu, the White Aluvu is supposed to be a race who likes peacefulness and stagnation. If a fight were to break out, the White Aluvu should have stood no chance. In other words, it is likely that the Black Aluvu provokes war, and the White Aluvu who was cornered into a situation decided to cooperate with the humans in order to avenge their fallen. It cant really be said that the White Aluvu were on friendly terms with the humans, but in comparison to the Black Aluvu who was clearly hostile with the humans, the White Aluvu was in a favorable situation. The Humans also think of the Black Aluvu as some sort of a devil spawn. Your race were killed by humans, and yet you come to me who is a human for help? What Aur was afraid of was if Ellen had a grudge against humans, would that grudge also extend to Aur who was also a human? Aur-dono, is a being who has exceeded the limits of a human. If you will allow your protection to be bestowed upon us, we would never even think of rising our hands against you Both people were quietly staring at each other, searching for any lies within their gazes. Very well. What will you give me as compensation? Surely, you arent going to tell me that all you will do is not oppose me, right? For the time being, he discerned that they were not lying to him, therefore Aur questioned them further. Naturally. Although there are only five of us, each of us here are warriors that could match a thousand men. Until the day that we are able to subdue those hateful White Aluvus, we shall dedicate our everything to Aur-dono If they are truly the Elite forces of the Black Aluvu, even though there is only five of them, they will be a war potential to be reckoned with. If they get lucky, perhaps they will even be able to reunite with some of their lost comrades and increase their clan numbers. They didnt really specify a time limit, however, taking into account how long the Aluvus actually lived, a period of 100 years probably meant nothing to them. Very well, I am sure you wouldnt mind if I placed a curse of submission unto your bodies? Of course Also, allow me to change the contents of the contract a little bit. Do not kill the White Aluvu, instead you must try to capture them alive if possible. You may kill all the males, though the women shouldnt be touched Capturing them..Alive? Ellen showed her disapproval to my proposal. It is definitely more difficult to capture them alive then it is to just straight up kill them. This will probably increase the amount of damage they need to take. Above all, Ellen started to doubt whether Aur had the intentions to protect the White Aluvus. Rather than just killing them, wouldnt you like to see the White Aluvus become tainted and humiliated instead? They will be violated until they go mad, they will be humiliated, I will make them taste a torture so painful that they would rather die, except they wont be allowed such a freedom, Wouldnt you like to see this happen? Aur floated a completely wicked smile, Ellen became a little more relieved and let out a laughter in return. Of course, consideration for the amount shall be paid in full. Thou shall be given enchanted bows and arrows, and it shall become thy war potential. I shall also lend you my apparitions and demons. Thou has stated that the five of you are warriors worth a thousand men, in that case, I shall bestow upon you a force of 5000 men. Challenging both the White Aluvu and the Humans which have joined hands with them, will surely be no easy feat to accomplish ..By your will. We accept those conditions, and we shall obey Lord Aur All five people including Ellen kneeled before me. Aur nodded approvingly and he turned his gazed towards Lilu who was right by his side. Lilu, prepare the room. Is there any good vacant rooms they can stay in? Let me see, Is it fine if I place them in the Southeast wing of the Second Floor? Next to the Dverugu Not there Aur interrupted Lilus words abruptly. We shall place them in the Northeast side of the Third Floor EhBut it will not be easy for them to go outside from the third floor, besides that will place them too close to the residential quarters, And the fact that there isnt that many good rooms left in the third floor An expression of astonishment floated across Lilus face. Did Ellen hear Lilus words? Ellens ear twitched and her eyebrows puckered up. Her eyes seemed to answer my question. Lord Aur, are you perhaps going to treat us coldly? Do not worry about your accommodations. .There has been arrangements made for an underground waterway to be built right next to the room thou shall be allotted to. Making use of the terrestrial heat, the bathroom will continuously flow out with hot water Ooh! A Bathroom! Ellen seems to let out an expression of pleasant surprise. I cannot treat you beautiful Aluvu maidens in the same manner as the other beasts below me. Thou are like a cold and dark gem in a box, I will not let such beauty be ruined or injured. Additionally, thou shall be provided with the same high quality meals that we eat Indeed, we are not the same like the Dverugu they are filthy earthen sprites, who will be pleased to roll around in soil getting covered with mud all day. We are very thankful, for your special consideration Ellen bows deeply. ..Aur, you are really weak to beautiful women, arent cha? Lilu puffs out her cheeks as she complains. Recently she would call him by My Masterbut she was going back to calling him by Aur. How foolish. That was all your fault. Never mention the word Dverugu in front of the Aluvus Lilu was going to propose the Aluvu to stay in the vacant room, right next to the Dverugu. Ellen sensed such a development that was why she suddenly puckered her eyebrows. Whether its the White or Dark Aluvus, they have a traditionally bad relationship with the Dverugu. If you start to say things like you will prepare them a room next to each other, in the worst case they will both leave this dungeon. Thats just how bad their relationship is with each other. Be sure to remember this Uu.I, Im sorry Aur sigh and grabs unto Lilus waist pulling her close. Umm..Are we going to do it here? Though she is perplexed, Lilu adjusts her posture to accommodate to Aur. For you succubus, you are able to concentrate the most during sex, right? Aur lowers his pants, he also slid off Lilus clothing which barely consisted of any undergarments to begin with, and penetrated her immediately. I shall drive all the information in regards to Demons and their standings with each other, directly into your head. Until you remember every bit of important detail, I will continue to plunge my cock into you Eh, Wai, Wait.If you are, going to dosuch a thingthen..at least cut the pleasure signals to my brain!! That cannot be done. .The first and most important item you need to remember. Do you remember, who is the natural enemy of the Kobolds? Whilst incessantly repeating his intense movements, Aur whispered right into Lilus ear. Orh..Orc, Uu! Ah, damee, thats, iyaaAh! Due to her insides being stirred and hollowed out, Lilu bends her body loosely backwards letting out a high pitched moan. If he was to treat another human maiden as roughly as he did, she would only be able to feel pain, however, to a succubus like Lilu, the only thing she could feel right now is pleasure. Then the next question, What is the being that cannot get along with Giant Spiders? Nnn, Eh, umm, oo..Ah, iyaa, Ahhnn! Ah, is it F, Fly?! The Giant, Fly! Correct answer The Giant Spider was a species huge enough to eat a mans head in one bite, for a Giant Spider, the Giant Fly was its favorite food. Even if the Giant fly was just passing through, the Giant Spider would pursue it relentlessly and make sure to eat it. Alright, what about this, who does not get along with Vampires? Ehhh!? Naa, Aahnn, I do, not, knoww, Ohh! Did, they even, have a natural enemy?Nnn The correct answer is a person with a sacred profession. Holy energy is their weak point He relentlessly gouged out her insides, and forced his way deep inside of her. AahhhhhAhh! Wh, what is with thatt, thats not fairAhhhhh! Dame, dameee! Im going to become, weeCirred That is troublesome. There is still plenty of things that I need to teach you. What is the thing incompatible with Fire Drakes? Dra.ke, Dra, Ahhh, dragons, Ahhhnn, daCmeeeHow could they have a natural enemy? Ahh! I dont know.. The correct answer is a large amount of Frost Giants. Thats because the Fire Drakes hate the cold and the hibernate during the winter Mouu, you are most definitely just bullyingg mee, you big sadist pervertt! That day, in the corner of the Second Floor of Aurs Labyrinth, shrieks of pain and pleasure, and of Lilu shouting out abusive words reverberated around the hallways. CH 8.3 Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of Maou no Hajimekata contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above. Wahahahahah! At the second level of the dungeon. Aur was coming here to do some small tasks when he heard a jovial laughter coming out of the room at the back so he headed towards that direction. Oh man, its such a shame that Missy is a human! Because you are so good at drinking alcohol! Honestly I dont even care that you are a human anymore, if its like this, you wanna come with me and become my bride!? Ahahaha, thats no good, I am Aurs Ah, so you were the Magicians bride? Darn, I guess that cant be helped then! When Aur peeked inside of the room, several of the Dverugu Tribe where drinking together with Yunis. They seemed to be completely drunk and everyones faces were bright red. Dverugu originated from the mines, they are spirits of iron and fire. They are also more commonly known as Dwarves. They are short and robust, and when they are first born into the world, their skin is wrinkled and ugly, even when they are standing up, their arms are so long that it could touch the ground. Although they are ugly and stubborn creatures, they are very cheerful alcoholic drinkers. If you are liked by their race, it is actually quite easy to get along with them. Moreover, their fingers are extremely nimble and dexterous, they are even able to make Armor, Weapons and tools that are imbued with magic. Ah, Aur~. Whats up? Yunis notices Aur and waves her hand. When she did the Dwarves also generously waved their hands. No, I only wanted to drop by for a moment. It seems that youve gotten along really well Aur sat down in the circle of gathering, and the Dwarves extended their long arms towards him offering him some alcohol to drink. They Dwarves hardly took any baths and the general populous all smelled like liquor and sweat. Although Aur couldnt say it to them, his face frowned when he smelled their bad odour. I didnt expect a human girl to be able to handle Sak so well! Magician-san, why dont you come and drink with us! In that case, allow me to accept a drink Aur pretends to drink the poured Sake but he actually uses his magic to change it into water before he drank. Considering how potent most of their alcohol was, if a human was made to drink such an unrefined drink, they would immediately fall dead drunk or even unconscious. There is clearly something wrong with Yunis who was able to drink this stuff like water. Seriously its such a waste! Yunis-chan, if were any more beautiful, I might have to fight with the Magician-san here, in order to take you as my bride! Ahahahah, Youd probably just lose so its better to just give up~ They were spouting all this nonsense whilst being totally drunk and Yunis was accompanying them earnestly. That is probably another thing that the Dwarves like about her. Thats so true, your height is probably a little on the high side, but if your nose was a little more squished and you were a little more potbellied, and your feet were shorter, you would be such a beauty! A Dwarves sense of beauty was totally different from that of a normal human being. Hearing all this critique, Yunis seemed to be a little disheartened. Aur, Aurr~ do you also think that if my nose were flatter and my belly was pot bellied and my legs were short, that I would be prettier? No Yunis, you are beautifuljust the way you are Hahahah! As expected of the Magician, he really is generous and magnanimous Bang bang, Aurs back was being beaten and he actually got some water into his trachea and he choked. .By the way, have you finished the thing I requested? While he was still in the midst of coughing violently, Aur forcibly changed the topic. Ahh, if you are talking about the door and the box, they are all done The Dwarves pointed their fingers towards some doors and large boxes stacked on top of each other. Although they were piled up in a disorderly manner, it seems that the inventory made was very strong and firm. I understand. I will send the Imps to collect these a little later Ahh, No that wont do. They are going to be too small and weak to carry these things and install them correctly. We will be the ones to furnish them, we just ask that you lead the way Up till now, the Imps have been in charge of creating doors for the passageways, and in saying this, the doors were mostly just piles of wooden boards nailed together and the knobs were just pieces of wood, it did not fit the size of the passageway correctly and there was plenty of gaps. There is also a problem with the durability of the Imp made doors, and if you used a basic axe or hatchet it would of been possible to destroy the door in one swing, and even if you didnt destroy it with force, it was made so poorly that it would have broken down with just normal day usage. In the case of the doors made by these Dwarves, even if a skilled adventurer tried to take the door down, it would take at least ten odd minutes to get through this sturdy door. The box is basically a treasure chest. Things like gold coins and magical items will be stored here, traps will be placed around these chests and they will be placed at different locations in the dungeon. It will become a sort of bait to those adventurers who are greedy, and there are various traps for capturing intruders to traps that just flat out kill them. That will help me out. Another thing is I need you guys to make me 5 bows. Bows? When Aur mentioned bows the Dwarves expressed their disapproval. A bow is the trademark of an Elf. Dwarves have a belief that men should fight in close quarters and not from a distance, and so the Dwarves didnt really have a good impression of the weapons known as bows. The reward will be ten barrels of beer that was freshly brewed just this year Alright! Were in! Unlike the elves, the simple minded dwarves didnt really have a hatred for the elves. As long as enough rewards are prepared like so, they would readily agree to the job. Ahh~ this feels good~ Yunis was swinging on Aurs back as she muttered this out. As expected she really got herself totally smashed, he couldnt just leave her sleeping on the floor, and so with the cheers from the Dwarves, Aur picked her up and carried her on his back. Did you wake up? Yunis sensed that Aur was going to tell her to walk by herself if she had already waken up and instead Yunis clung to him even tighter. She perceived the minute movements of his muscle and she made the first move. After all she was born under the Heros star and right now she was making use of her natural battle senses for such a useless thing. Oi, what are you trying to do? Ehehe~ Aur, were finally able to be alone after such a long time Ignoring Aurs words Yunis nuzzled her cheeks against his back. Even if they were Masters of the dungeon, there various different monsters within the dungeon at this moment. Small Imps were running around their feet and the sound of demonic beasts could be heard howling in the corridor. In any case, Yunis acted like they were two lovebirds taking a nice stroll across the forest. Hey, did you really mean what you said back there? Even if my feet arent short is it alright? Her tongue crawled across the nape of his neck and beside his ears. Yunis was speaking to Aur in a feverish voice. That was only the perspective of those Dwarves. If you look at it from a human perspective, you are very beautiful Aur spoke to her with an expression that seemed like he was going to vomit. (TL: Her breath probably smelled like pure alcohol at this exact moment) Ehehehehe~ Im so happy to hear that~ Yunis tightly embraces Aur. Hey~ Aur..lets do it? Im not going to go easy on you Aur lets out a sigh, and finds a reasonable sized empty room, he then places a barrier around the room and puts Yunis down on the ground. He took off his clothes and used it as a form of cushioning instead of a futon, and he moves his hands towards Yuniss crotch area. It doesnt seem like you need any foreplay Nn, but still kiss me Yunis extended both of her hands and the both of them hugged. their lips were locked together and their tongues was entwined. Just like that, Aur entered into Yunis. Her nether regions were already plenty wet with moisture and it was able to swallow Aurs thing without any resistance. Your body has become surprisingly indecent hasnt it? The one who made me like this is Aur right~ Not wanting to waste any more time on pointless chatter, Yunis draws Aurs neck towards her and stole another kiss. Just like that, she fixed her well-built arms in position and for someone like Aur with little strength, it was probably impossible for him to get away. Reluctantly, Aur acted like a Magician and instead of using force to fight force, he aimed for her weak spots. Nnn, Nnn. He moved his waist in circular motions rubbing their pubic bones together. When this was done properly, you would also stimulate the clit, providing even more pleasure, and because there was hardly any movement inside of the vagina itself, it only built up ones desires and lust even more. While continuing this for a while, he also started to crawl his hands over Yuniss breasts. The shape of her breasts was really good, it wasnt really too large, and at the same time, it wasnt too small either. It snugly fit into the palm of Aurs hands and it still felt full and firm. I cant hold it anymore! She couldnt hold it any longer and admitting her defeat she loosened her grip on Aur as she cried out in pleasure. Even for a heroine like her who was supposed to be able to endure hardships and have an iron will, when given this much pleasure by the man she loved, her mind was as fragile as glasswork. ahh, Nn, heyy, Aurr~. NnnDo you think..it would be better if.mine was bigger? Aur was groping and massaging Yuniss chest when she asked him this question. It doesnt matter whether it is small or if it is big. ..Havent I told you that you are beautiful? Aur answered as if it was an obvious thing and that it was wrong for her to doubt herself. At the beginning, he was reluctant to praise her, but these days, Yunis had been really self-conscious whenever she was with Aur and so he took this into consideration to praise her more willingly. Nn, Im so gladplease thrust it in deeper, make a mess out of me.. This time around Aur didnt answer with his mouth instead he fully answered her request with his body. CH 8.4 Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of Maou no Hajimekata contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above. How are you feeling? When Aur called out to her, Spina was zealously carving out a wooden tree with a small knife. Wood Golem. Among the living dolls that one could create, this was the most basic of the golems, and that was what she was trying to make. It will be complete in just a little while She briefly glanced at Aur who had entered her room and then immediately returned to work again. She had already finished carving out the hands and feet, including the body of the wood golem. Right now she was carving out a small round pattern, it was the head of the golem. Fumu, Youve done pretty well Aur picked up the hand part to examine it and check its quality. Although it was something that could still be improved, it was not as bad to the point that the golem wouldnt be able to move. For her first try, it was a job well-done. Ive done exactly as instructed by revered teacher, I have also tried making the Slime Suddenly, Spinas gazed turned to the depths of the room. In the deep corner section of the room there was a line-up of flasks and beakers holding various concoctions and it was totally unfitting of what one would expect a woman to have in her room. To make a living magical creature, there was two ways to approach it. The first method was, gather the raw ingredients, such as the skeleton bones of a human or wood, earth etc for a golem, then the magician would infuse temporary life and sentience to the material enchanting their bodies to move according to the will of the magician. The other method was, to create the material itself from scratch with the use of various chemicals with secret arts, this process doesnt require the use of magic and the life form is purely created by Alchemy, it is also known as a Fake Life. The monster known as a slime is something that comes out when there is a failure to create an artificial life with the use of alchemy, it was one of the lowest forms of artificial life. They had a gelatinous flabby gel like body, and it was capable of digesting anything and growing larger as a result. If it grows large enough to a certain extent, it will be able to split into two and multiply, it was an eerie living thing. Its movements were very slow, and because it didnt really have any intelligence to it, you couldnt really consider it as a war potential. However, if you left it to its own devices it would slowly search for corpses to digest and to some degree, it acted like a cleansing agent in the dungeon, things like swords or spears are useless against it, as it will just get stuck in the gel or go through it, so it was also relatively useful as a blockade. In any case, I had previously ordered Spina to create some. Whilst you may think that it is useless to create a failed life form like slime, if you purposefully tried to create a unique slime, you could potentially create a Metal eating slime, capable of killing knights or a Magic eating slime, capable of digest magicians, there were various types that you could make and when it reaches that level of sophistication, you would inevitably improve your skills as a magician, and it would become practice for when you started making artificial life forms, such as the homunculus. It would seem that I have failed, and it doesnt eat any living beings Spinas gaze was on the flask which had some sort of pink liquid which wriggled inside of the flask. Well, failure is a stepping-stone to success. You have just begun your initiation as a magician, and only a month has passed. Dont let it get to you Yes Spina nods obediently. Because her expression doesnt really change much, I cant really tell what she was thinking just from looking at her face. Incidentally. While carving out the head of the golem, Spina casually started speaking. You seem to have had quite a bit of fun with Yunis yesterday, and before that, it was Lilu, right? Muu Tooru groans. Although there was no change in Spinals expression, added to the fact that she was his apprentice, he shouldnt really feel bad, but as male Aur felt a discomforting feeling when Spina suddenly talked about his relationship with the other women like she just did. Am I not worthy of receiving your favour? Spina blatantly asked him. She has already used her mouth, hands and even chest to service him, but Aur has yet to embrace Spina, and she was still a pure chaste virgin. As a sorceress practicing magic, it is better to retain your chastity. Being a virgin has various advantages to it Being beautiful and being pure with those things alone, there will be various advantages to magic. In spite of the fact that it is easy to become corrupted, the longer you are able preserve that chastity the more power you will be able to obtain. For a maiden, just being a virgin, especially if you are a beautiful maiden, that in itself will give you power. The reason that Aur required virgin girls, was also for this specific purpose. It is possible to use them as sacrifices for demons, or even use them as a medium for the magician, lastly they are also useful to embrace and savour for yourself, there is really no disadvantage in them. Is that so? Are you upset ? no Spina shakes her head. As per usual her expression doesnt change. I will abide by whatever my revered teacher has told me and do as you will. There is no reason for me to feel any dissatisfaction He truly did not know if she was saying that seriously or sarcastically, and it troubled him. After making her into his apprentice, she was a woman that he could not predict or read at all. She was reliable as a candidate to become his successor; however it doesnt change the fact that she was difficult to deal with. .Ive finished Suddenly she blew on the remnants dust off the wooden carving, and raised the golems head up. Umu, then let me see you try and move it Yes Spina lined up the parts together so that it would form a human shape, and then she gently took a breath in and chanted an incantation. A jet black magical power that was darker than the shadows emerged from her body and engraved itself on the body of the wooden golem, just like a patterned ink, it pervaded its body. The eye sockets which was carved out on the golem glittered with an eerie light. It was a black light, the black light was connected to the various gaps within the golems body, attaching itself to its various joints. It was moving awkwardly as it stood up, and it was almost like a marionette that was being handled by an unskilful clown. However, just as it was about to stand up straight, it staggers in place and fell towards Spina. Getting hit by her own golem, Spina fell down and head of her small golem also came apart. Are you alright? It was a doll made from a dry tree. Therefore it wasnt supposed to be that heavy, and it seems like Spina got out unharmed. However, there was a sound of crashing glass. *Parin* When I looked at what made the sound, the flask that was supposed to contain the pink slime had crashed towards the floor and was creeping towards Spina. Tsk, Spina, what is this fellows weak point! If Aur touched the slime recklessly, it may even be able digest him. The easiest method to deal with a slime in normal circumstances would be to use fire magic to burn it, however there was also slimes with the ability to eat fire, thereby being flame proof. If he were to burn that kind of slime with fire, it would only absorb the flame and grow even bigger. Its alright, this child doesnt eat the living The slime that stuck to Spinas arm slowly wriggled itself towards her elbow. Indeed, there wasnt a single wound on her skin, however, it seems that the slime is gradually growing larger. This was proof that it was digesting something. This child eats things like: metal, certain kinds of plants and the skin of dead animals In other words, it only eats clothes After moving across Spinas dress which had a long sleeve, it started to completely digest the material and make it disappear. The transparent slime was moving across her body and slowly attaching itself to her white skin. It ate her clothes, and the slime that was supposed to be only a fist in size, was now enveloping the whole of Spinas body. By the way, I also added an aphrodisiac effect to it, so when it wraps around a persons body like this, it will have the effect of making that person go into heat Just what exactly have you made here!? Aur shouted out reflexively. The fact that what was happening was not an accident or by chance was something Aur was beginning to understand. Nn, Nnn..It is even trying to. enter my body The slime crawls towards Spinas abdominal region. Her clothes were barely apparent, and her sexy voluptuous body was getting exposed. How could you have the nerve to make such a thingOi, is this thing going to try attacking me as well? Spinas face was flushing as part of the side effect of the aphrodisiac and she shook her head. It hates males so, if you touch it, it should try to flee. especially if you paste your semen over it Was this all planned? Are you a genius or.!? Aur was at wits end. This apprentice was extremely troublesome. What a tremendous amount of talent she had, for her to be able to make something so splendid on her first try Did she actually plan for the golem to stagger and fall on to her like it did? Umm, if you dont hurry, my first partner will become a slime I understand, stop pushing me! .good grief He felt a slight apprehension to the brilliance of his disciple, as he began to embrace her. Perhaps it was because of the effects of the aphrodisiac, or maybe it was some other factor involved, but the fact of the matter was that her sacred place was already dripping wet. As if the slime disliked Aurs skin touching it, the pink slime wriggles away and falls apart. If you dont hold me really closely, the slime wont come off You sure have a lot of demands dont you? Aur glued himself closely to her skin, closing his mouth and moving his hands towards her back. When he started rubbing her whole body and patting it, the slime completely withdraws from Spinas body. At this point in time, all the clothes on her body had already melted and fell. Its completely off you now When he tried to separate his body, Spinas arms and legs wrapped around him as she let out a sweet moan. This wont do..If you dont embrace me, the effects of the aphrodisiac will make me go crazy Just from how far back have you planned this!? Spina probably didnt need to explain that the effects of the aphrodisiac would make her crazy, because at the present state, Aur had no intention of pulling back anyways. The act of trying to separate a moment ago was just him keeping up appearances. .If you wanted me to hold you, you could have just told me from the start. Even if you dont go about it in such a roundabout manner, I would of embraced you as many times as you wanted ..I-I cant say something like that Averting her glance, Spinas cheeks blushed. This blush was probably not the result of the love potion While thinking about how troublesome of a woman she was, Aur began to perform his pelvic thrusts. No matter how elaborate her plan was to employ this level of stratagem against him, in the end, she only wanted him to embrace her, and when Aur thought about it in this manner, he couldnt help but to think of how cute Spina was. Nn..Fuu Being pierced by Aur, Spina leaked out her voice from her nose. Normally her face would not change in the slightest, but right now she was being melted by the pleasure and as if she was feeling an ache, her eyebrows tightened. Her features were as shapely as a doll, and she shut her eyes as if trying to desperately endure the feelings surging from her body. Looking at her like this, it fuelled Aurs sadistic side. How do you feel? Im wriggling it inside of you. You wanted to be violated by this right? How is it, the feeling of having your virginity deprived? .Kuu She desperately chewed on her lips, and tried to keep her voice down. When he slowly poked the interior of her vagina, her body pulsated and trembled. This place here is called the clit.it is a very sensitive place. Did you know? this place has no use whatsoever. Do you know why it exists on a womans body? Whilst grinding out his hips, he used his finger to touch her precious clit, and Spina profusely shook her head. The answer is to provide a woman with sexual pleasure Hyaah! When he stroked that spot, as expected, Spina leaked out her voice. Do you understand now? There is absolutely no other use for it, it only exists for a woman to obtain pleasure. Dont you feel like it is a vulgar and shameless thing? Ahh, Ahh, Hii, Ahhhnn! The moment the dam was breached, she could no longer hold out her moans. One after another, the stimulus that was boiling inside of her began to well up as she was being toyed with by Aur. Spina could not help but to raise her voice. Nnnn~, Nn, Fuu, Ah, Hiii! Her mouth was being violated by his tongue, her clit was being rubbed by his fingers, and her vagina was being pierced by his meat stick. Each of those things separately made Spina moan, and her body vibrate with pleasure. Her body was effected by the aphrodisiac but she also longed for her master dearly and this raised the sensitivity of her body to the maximum levels, even the mere touch of his palm against her skin would provide her with a rapturing stimulus. She had already reached her climax many times now, and her head was going blank as she just lay there in absolute acceptance of Aur existence. Here I goAccept it, Spina! Hyaaaaaaaa! Ahhhhhh, Ah, Ah Fuaaaaaaahhhhhhh!! Doku Doku, Aur puts out all his semen into her vaginal walls, and Spina burned that wonderful sensation into her mind. Her mouth was slovenly spilling out drool, and her crotch was spurting out her tide, and her eyes were watery with her tears. The whites of her eyes were showing as Spina reached her orgasm, When he saw her expression like this, Aur even started to think that her words of going crazy if he didnt embrace her may have been true. For a virgin like Spina to feel so good and go crazy with lust and desire.. Just what kind of aphrodisiac did she mix into that slime?! In actual fact, it wasnt just about the aphrodisiac, the fact is Spina was also crazy about Aur and was deeply in love with him, however Aur was oblivious to the matter. If the intruder was a woman, he could probably start using this slime as a way to repel the enemy, or even use it as a form of torture. is what Aur considered in his mind. Thats when he realized that the slime had completely disappeared from the room After a few minutes, he felt like he heard Yuniss scream from a distance, but considering that Spina had lost consciousness with a really happy look on her face as she tightly embraced Aur, even if he wanted to run towards Yunis to save her, it would probably be too late. CH 8.5 Summoning magic is a very difficult thing. The first thing it requires is being able to connect a parallel world with a dimension; In order to draw out the being that you want, it requires a high level of competency to accomplish. If an unskilled magician performs a bad summoning misjudging the aimed location, it is also possible to draw out some unexpected beings. The next step in the process is that you needed to be able to protect yourself with magic, from the being that you summoned. There is no such thing as a meek demon that would just instantly obey all your commands. Far from it, it is much more likely that a demon would target you and try to eat up your soul the moment a human summons them. The textbook method is to draw a magical formation in which the demon will be summoned into and that it cannot exit, however, depending on the type of the demon and how strong it is, if you are not careful in the process of strengthening the magic formation, there are demons that would be able to easily destroy it. Another thing is that, if there is even a single imperfection in the magic formation, it wont even work as a barrier. Additionally, you wont actually know if the barrier you set up is sufficient and effective until a demon is actually summoned. Furthermore, it isnt the end after merely being able to successfully summon the demon that you desire. It is necessary to negotiate with the demon and create a binding contract. The demon who is summoned knows of your desire for its power. Thus, they will usually try to negotiate unreasonable and excessive terms. Moreover, they are very sly and skilful in their words, they will try to manipulate you in order to obtain advantageous terms, or they may even threaten you while trying to get you to free them from the magic formation; wisdom and a strong will is required to do the negotiations. Once you are able to fulfil all those conditions, you are finally able to have a single demon working for you. If all we are talking about is the weak imps, then making them serve you and submit to you is something that could be easily done in a couple of minutes; however, if we are talking about intermediate level demons and above, the time it takes drastically changes. If it is high level demons, then it wouldnt be strange if the preparation for summoning actually takes several years. For that reason, for the past one month, Aur has been steadily improving on the magical formation that he created and was making his final checks. The surface of the magic formation had very complex patterns covering it and amber coloured magic on top of it. This was a test, and it was already his third attempt, after confirming that his magic could flow smoothly into the magic formation without being interrupted, Aur was finally satisfied. Girl, come Aur beckoned the girl that was standing a few feet away from him towards him, she has a slightly confused face although she quickly rushed over. She had chestnut colored hair and a simple braided hairstyle; this girl had just been summoned today and was one of the sacrificial young maidens. She wasnt someone you would call beautiful, but her face did have its own charms, she was like a country side girl who wore little to no makeup she was a na?ve maiden. Her name was Mio. Take out your left arm She had a tense countenance but without saying a word of complaint she presented her left wrist towards him, Aur ran a short dagger against her skin. There is no pain, only the sensation of a cold blade running through her skin remains. The moment drips of blood dribbled down from her left wrist, a shining light was being emitted from Aurs hands which covered her left wrist. In an instant, the blood stops flowing and the wound immediately disappears. Alright. You may withdraw Just as per ordered, Mio withdraws and gives Aur a sidelong glance, Aur begins the incantation of his spell. Mios blood shines red and without any warning it disappears. Next flames began to spout from the center of the magic formation. When the flame swells up to the edge of the magic formation, it stops from exiting the outside as if it was being contained by the formation, it coils itself like a snake and surges to the ceiling in a whirlpool-like motion. The moment it seemed like the flames were spreading inside the magic formation. A thunderous sound explodes and the flame vanished at the same time. Are thou the one who has called me here? Instead, in the center of the formation now stood an ugly looking demon. Behind Aur, Mio could only swallow her breath. The fact that she didnt raise her voice to scream was quite impressive. After all, the more a person fears a demon the more they will take advantage of you. Thats right. The consideration I paid is my magical energy and the virgins blood. Serve me, lend me your power What a meaningless conversation The demon responded with an unpleasant sounding voice, it sounded like a fingernail was scratching the surface of a metal board. The demons whole body was a dark red color; not a single trace of hair was on its body. Its muscles shone like red copper, and it had four arms. Each one of its arms were at least as thick as Aurs waist, and on the tips of its fingers were steel like claws. Its head was like a wolf and it had a mouth that protruded outwards. The being had horns that curved like a goat, and had bitter orange pupils that shone like fire as he glared right at Aur. I dont need blood, hand me her soul. If you provide me with at least 10 pure virgin souls, I will think about your proposition The demon was declaring its price haughtily, and Mio could only tremble in fear after hearing its words. However, Aur doesnt even falter as he answers back. Now that is a load of crap. For a lesser demon like you, to be demanding something like this Youd best give up. My conditions wont change. If you want to decline my offer, then I can just send you back to hell Muuu, the demon groaned as he crossed his four devil arms. Lesser demon even though Aur designated him with this title which was a generic term, contrary to its title, this particular demon was actually quite strong. Of course, it is impossible to deny that an Arch Demon and or Greater Demon would be much stronger, however the only beings capable of controlling such creatures are legendary ancient gods, or Demonic Kings. In modern times, when a magician is capable of summoning a Lesser Demon, it is already considered a top notch demon. Nevertheless, in front of this demon, Aur acted in a fearless manner and he treated it as if it was a common thing. After all you are only a small demon. Dont you understand? I have 666 demons beneath me serving me, can you not sense my magical power? From Aurs body, an amber magical energy surges like a flame. It wasnt a small linear amount, the magic erupts and covers his entire body; it was by no means an amount that any normal human could possess. Did you say 666..? It wasnt a realistic number. If this was a normal magician, at best he could have 10 demons serving him before his magical energy dried up. However, if you saw the amount of magical energy exploding out of him, it isnt impossible for someone to believe his claim. Above all, it wasnt a lie and he actually did have 666 demons working for him. To a certain extent, it was quite simple for a demon of this calibre to detect any human lies. Obviously, there was magic capable of concealing and trickery, however, this time around the demon was in close proximity and could use its nose to smell the magic on the body of the magician. The lesser demon was convinced that the magician in front of him was not telling a lie. And if this was the premises, it was understandable as to why this magician was acting in such a confident manner. In order words, calling a lower rank demon like him was something that was a cinch for the magician in front of him. If his conditions were to be refused, sending him back to hell was not merely a bluff. Coming across a magician of this calibre was not something that occurred very often. ..Alright, one is enough. I only want the soul of a single virgin girl, and then I will lend you my strength This was a substantial concession. Its demands were reduced, and its arrogant words of I will think about it changed into I will lend you my strength. Even though it did not accept the first condition of the contract, it already conceded quite a bit. And with this, the demon had thought that the other party would accept its new conditions without complaint. However It is no use negotiating. I will provide you with my magical power and the virgins blood, with this you shall serve me and lend me your power..The soul of the person you kill, I dont mind giving that to you Even after all that, Aur barely yielded any ground. For evil magicians that this demon killed, it would without a doubt be impure, defiled souls. It will be rare that he will be able to get his hands on a virgins soul. .In that case, the negotiations, are off! Flame begins to blow within the magic formation. No matter how powerful or great the magician in front of him was, there was no way he was willing to accept such a meagre salary. If this was a small as lending his power, then it might be fine. However, the magician used the words serve him, this would mean there was no right to veto or go against his instructions, and it would mean that no matter how much time passes, he would need to work for this magician. There are no demons willing to accept such a ridiculous term. Although the magic formation was really well done, if the lesser demon felt like it, he could probably destroy the formation within minutes. If it is not possible to form a contract and he was going to be killed, then it would be better for the demon to take its chances and revolt and attack. Preparing himself for the situation, the demon put his strength and tried to destroy the magical formation, it was at this time that Aur, sama. Its time, to eat! The new door creaked open and a very young looking girl entered the door. Wha The flames that was about to blaze up momentarily stopped, and a *pusun* sound came out as black smoke lingered in the air. The demon opened its eyes in astonishment and watched the girl. When you talk about a virgins blood, are you referring to this child? .If that is what you desire, then I will allow it When the demon suddenly asked him this question, Aur answered with a slight puzzlement in his voice. I understand, Ill do it, Ill take the contract! Young lady, may you please tell me your name? ? My name is, Mary.. Just before she was about to dangerously introduce her true name to the demon, Aur closes her mouth. Mary, Ahh, Mary. The demon used its four arms to try to write her name in the air as he muttered her name in a low voice. Although he realized that this was not her true name, such things did not matter. She was the finest quality. Ahh, the finest young maiden he had ever seen. He has never seen any human like this ever before. Her hair was wavy and gold. Her pure eyes shone like jewels. Her face was soft and full, and her cheeks were rosy like a flower, she had a soft and warm looking body. On top of this, he could sense that a strong blessing of magic was placed on her being. O, oi, your former tone of voice has changed, are you alright? Aur was a skilled magician, and when he saw that the demons attitude had a 360 degree change, even he became curious and asked the demon. At first he showed her Mio, who was a young girl who seemingly did not have a high value, and the moment he laid his eyes on Mary, he didnt even continue to negotiate and he just suddenly wanted to create a contract. This was going as per Aur originally planned, however, he never expected the demon would have such a drastic change of heart. Ahh, I only acted like that so that I can intimidate humans, it doesnt really matter, right? More importantly, lets quickly do the contract! Dont tell me that this demon has a loli con complex. Aur muttered out his words under his breath and at the same time, he took out a long clatter of text from his pocket and it was provisions that seemed like a contract. The demon could not take his eyes of Mary, and without even properly reading the contract, the demon agreed to the contract. Hey you, you tricked me didnt you!? The devil who was called Logan was about to catch Aurs neck and twist it like a twig. If all types of violence against Aur was not prohibited by the contract, it is likely that he would have done just that. I did not lie You told me that you had 666 demons under you, arent more than 600 of them just small imps!? It would be more accurate to say that 650 of them are imps. The remaining 10 are gargoyles, 5 are hell hounds and 1 succubus For a normal magician, they would not normally take into account imps as part of the demon army they control. After all, imps were known as the lowest of the low, the worst of the worst type of demons. In the first place, calling two or three of these useless demons normally served its purpose, and there is usually no meaning to calling hundreds of them. Moreover the virgins blood! I mean, you are right that Marys blood tasted absurdly delicious. however What do you mean you will only give me one or two drops of blood in one full week!? Im sure that all of these terms have been properly written in the contract? The one who didnt read it was you Usually when someone talked about giving blood to the demons, it is generally assumed that it is all the blood of the sacrifice. In order words, whilst it may not be the soul, their whole body is dedicated to the demon. Ahhhhhhh! I got tricked! Ahhhh! It was already too late. Having been bound by the contract, Logan could not attack Aur let alone the girls. It seems that Aur really goes all out when he deals with men doesnt he? Im kind of glad that Im a woman Whilst realizing what would have happened to her if she was a male when she created the contract with Aur, Lilu brushed her chest and heaved a sigh of relief as she gave a side long glance to the pitiful Logan. CH 9.1 Aurs current dungeon has three separate floors. Even if it did have three hierarchies, the third underground floor is not a dungeon. In each of the dungeon floors a set of stairs and or downward slopes have been built to make it more easy to transverse between each floor. The distance of the first floor from ground level is approximately 10 m. Regarding each of the floors, Aurs dungeon is approximately 100 m to 120 m deep, furthermore the width of each floor is at least 3 to 4 times the depth, it was a big dungeon. In order to access the next level of the dungeon there is only one pathway in between each of the hierarchies. A solid door was installed and only some selected people including Aur, has the key to be able to pass through the door with ease. This door has been reinforced with magic, and even if someone of Yunis or Logans calibre was to try and destroy the door, the door would only take minor damage and it would take them a long time before they would be able to completely destroy it and get through, it was a stubborn door that boasted its durability. The beings that live within each of the floors are different, in the first floor there were plenty of monsters and or wild demon beasts that just came in without permission, but in the second floor there was several monsters which Aur made contracts with. Lastly in the third floor, this was a place where Aur and his lovers live in, it was a residential area. Even deeper in the depths of the third floor was this room with a huge table in the middle of it. This is precisely where Aur and the others were gathered right now. Finally, we are going to be invading this town Aur spoke with a solemn voice and all the members were paying attention. The people gathered around the table were: Lilu, Yunis, Spina, Ellen and her group of elves. Although we have managed to accumulate a considerable war force, just like the last time we tried to forcefully contract the village do not think that this will be easy. Do you guys know the difference between a village and a town? Umm. Theres more people? Lilu answers by reflex. Because the answer she gave was too obvious, Aur refused to make a comment. Hmm this is a question about human beings isnt it. no, wait a minute. Comparing the difference between a large town and a small village community, the large town will have more people who are armed for battle, furthermore, they may also have tall watch towers filled with archers that are equipped with bows Ellen answered and this time Aur gave her a nod. It isnt just a matter of there being more people, they would also have trained their own armies and amassed their own war potential. You are correct in saying this. Is there anything else? When war potential is mentioned, I think that other than soldiers, they may also have adventurers as well? If we are talking about a town, they most definitely have a guild Considering Yunis was in the adventurer family business herself, she was able to confidently answer this fact. However, acting like that was not the answer he wished to hear, Aur merely repeated the words Anything else?. .Diversity Saying a single word, Spina raised her voice. Within a town, there is a variety of human beings. Not only do they have human beings that live in the town, there are also: Adventurers, travelling merchants, tourists and government officials Thats right Aur nodded slowly. In a village, you may say that there is only villagers living there. The village chiefs intentions are the general will of the villagers. If an agreement can take place with the head of the village, then even if the individual feelings of the villagers rejects this agreement, in general the whole village will form an agreed consensus. However, this is different within a town Lilu and Ellen who both werent human beings didnt really get the point, but Yunis exclaimed ahh so thats the case. If they dont like the current situation of the town, there are many travellers and merchants that can just simply leave the town. If the people want something, the mayor of the town will make up for it using the tax payed by its citizens. There arent many people who want to make the town their permanent residency. If things are forcibly demanded, the town will simply go on a decline, and soon it will fall into ruins. This isnt very different from just pillaging the village itself Just like we did with the village, isnt it possible to make a condition so that we will continue to profit from the town? Even in towns, though there may be some amount of people doing hard labour and farm work, the level of their self-sufficiency is nowhere near as high as a village. There isnt really any mutual benefit. As for the guards it is a similar situation. It is not really plausible to get rid of their guards as the guards provide a form of independence and because of it their town is able to grow, it is part of their developing infrastructure. There arent many things that we can do in that aspect Yunis cast her eyes downwards as she spoke out with a little bit of sadness. Then.. Are we just trying to invade them by force and plunder their resources? If such a thing was to be continued, the world would fall to ruins. If it came to that, we wouldnt gain any profits either As if trying to sooth Yuniss worries, Aur spoke to her in a gentle tone as he replied. We only need to arrange it. A profitable plan for us that is CH 9.2 On that day, the weather was beautiful and clear. The brilliant sunlight shining down upon your skin, and the wind that gentle brushed past your cheeks felt pleasant. It was a picturesque scene of a beautiful late autumn weather. Jake released a dull yawn *fuahh*. Although recently there has been some disturbing rumours floating about, this town that was on the outskirts of the country was peaceful to a disgusting degree. However, he in fact extremely liked this aspect of the town. Sup, Jake. How you doin? His co-worker, Mack, calls out to him as he climbed the watchtower. Just like usual. The weather is clear, and I feel great, there are no abnormalities today I expected as much Mack faces towards Jake before flumping himself heavily down on the floor of the watchtower, he then took out a pack of cards from within his breast pocket. Wanna play some poker? Sounds good to me Being on watch duty, they often had free time. Mack easily shuffles the cards and distributed five pieces. It would be pretty good if we could get some sort of goblin attacks sometimes, dont you think? Thats true ey Mack pulled out a single copper coin from his bosom as he pointed his thoughts out. Giving feedback and agreeing with Mack, Jake also pulled out a copper coin from his bosom, however within his own mind, he actually wished for it to continue being this peaceful. He did not welcome any sort of disturbance. If he was to express his true feelings, he would want to spend the rest of his life in peace similar to a plant that grew in peace. Im gonna change 3 cards Mack throws three of his cards, and pulled another three cards from the pile. In other words, it could be assumed that his original hand was a single pair. Even if his cards are improved by the exchange, the probability is that he probably got three of a kind now. Looking at the cards in his own hands, Jake showed a broad grin on his face. His hands were already a flush to begin with. Im not going to swap out any of my cards Hou, you seem pretty confident. Raise Mack places another copper coin on top of the table. Raise Jake follows suit and then adds an additional two copper coins, then Macks expression changed. .I raise again Mack instantly increased his raise and put an additional three copper coins. Did he really have such a good hand? Jake started to analyse Macks expression. Jakes current hand was a flush, and his highest card being a king. The only thing that can beat this combination is either a full house, four of a kind or a straight flush. The fact that Mack exchanged three cards, it was highly unlikely if not impossible for him to obtain that kind of hand. Thats fine with me, Ill follow Jake proceeds to add another two copper coins and then opens his cards one by one. I have a king flush. What about you? Macks eyes were wide open as they filled with astonishment. Oi, youve gotta be kidding me.. He released a voice of despair filled with hopelessness. The cards drips down and falls out of his hand. Oi oi, just cause you lost in a card game, you dont need to make that kind of face man. Is that how badly you needed the money? As if he didnt hear what Jake just said, Mack had his eyes wide open. Jake looked at Macks cards. What?! You got a full house!? The cards that Mack dropped were two aces and then three eights, it was a full house. It is a value that is above Jakes flush. However, as if his delights were short lived, Mack looked upwards and stood up as his gaze fixated on the outside. What the hell is that..? Following his gaze, Jake instinctively mutters out. Following Macks gaze, faraway into the distant horizon, there was hundreds of monsters marching in a row towards the town. The alarm bell in the town started to ring and harsh voices started to echo in the surroundings. Its monsters! hundreds of monsters are coming to attack us!! To the sound of the bell, Mack screamed at the soldiers who had been gathered under the watchtower. Did you say monsters? What are they, goblins? The soldier down below didnt feel the sense of urgency as he casually asked back. Jake started to join in as he raised his voice. Not only goblins, Orcs and even Ogres are lined up in a formation! You need to wake up all the adventurers sleeping at the inns, or the town will be ruined!! Are you sure your arent making a mistake? Ive never heard of a goblin and ogre peacefully walking side by side you know? Ogres are human-eating cannibalistic creatures that were ferocious and brutal. It wasnt limited to just humans, as long as it moved, an ogre would attack it and eat it for dinner. Goblins were creatures that looked like delicious desserts in the eyes of Ogres. Even the orcs, there has never been a case where they attacked in cooperation with other races in order to invade a human settlement. As if Id make a mistake in identifying what a goblin or ogre looks like?! Because its such an unexpected situation, Im telling you that you soldiers wouldnt be able to handle it alone!! Just frickin listen and wake up those good-for-nothings sleeping in the inn!! While he was now in this respectable occupation of being a watch guard, in the past Jake had actually been one of those adventurers who had to face life-or-death crisis every single day. During those times, he obviously came across orcs and or ogres, even if his physical condition may have declined due to the lack of activity, he was still very confident in the clarity of his eyes. His former adventurers intuition was sounding a huge alarm bell that told him he needed to do everything in his power to alarm the town. During his active days as an adventurer, his intuition had never failed him even once. Even now, Jake still believed in himself. What is that? Along with Mack muttering, Jake turns around, and thats when he saw this small demon flapping Hits wings with a *pitter patter* as it flew towards here. He had also seen one of these before. This was an Imp. Those imps were waving some sort of a flag as it fluttered in the air, and Jakes had this worst premonition of what was about to occur. Wait, Dont shoot it down! He stopped the soldiers who immediately armed their bows, and received the flag like thing from the imp. As he expected, this was a letter. He didnt sense any hostile actions coming from the imp, and after it sent the letter to Jake, the imp returned to where the monsters were encamped outside. Call the mayor. Also call out the chief of the soldiers.. along with the head of the merchant guild Jumping down from the watch tower, Jake shouted to the soldiers. Although the tower was at a considerable height, this level of altitude was nothing to Jake who had honed his bodies lightness skill and dexterity. The Magician Aur has sent a declaration of war CH 9.3 We should fight them back in full force! Banging his fist against the desk the leader of the soldiers shouts. If we did that, we wouldnt be able to measure how much of a loss we would suffer. I think that it may be wiser to compromise with them? The Merchant guilds leader calmly spoke. Muu.. While stroking his long beard the town mayor groaned. If you obey my commands and pay taxes, I will let you off. Otherwise, I will use force to make you bend to my will. You will have two hours to decide, if you wish to obey me, open your gates within that time frame and come out to greet me This was roughly what was contained in document that Aur had written and sent out to the Mayor. Jake yelled out that it was a declaration of war, but if you were to be more precise about it, it was closer to an ultimatum. In any case, within these two hours, they needed to decide whether to fight, or whether to concede. The people in the Mayors reception room was: The Mayor, the guard captain, the merchant guild leader and for some reason or another Jake who was appointed as the representatives of the adventurers. They were all exchanging looks with each other. Moreover, the guard captain had a do-or-die attitude, whereas the merchant guild leader had the opinion of submitting to Aur, these were two entirely different and very conflicting views. The Mayor couldnt decide which option hed choose and Jake wasnt interested enough to interfere with the matter, and so they were left in an undecided state. Are you telling me that you are going to submit yourself to an evil magician?! You shameful human being! Not only that, this is clearly an act of aggression towards our Figuria Kingdom! Then allow me to ask you frankly, do you think that you will be able to defeat the demon horde outside? The soldiers were actually people that was sent by the Kingdom. At the top of the country there is a king, furthermore under the king, there are lords who govern various areas within the kingdom. And one step below the lords there is the Town Mayor who governs a city and below that a village headman who governs a village. taxes are sucked up from the bottom of the food chain all the way to the top. Aurs demands are that the taxes of this city are sent to him instead of Figuria Kingdom. In other words, it is almost like saying that the city will change which country it belongs to. The most surprising thing about all this is that, the amount that Aur demands to be paid in taxes is actually a lot cheaper than what is demanded of them by Figuria Kingdom. The soldiers which belong to Figuria vehemently refuses to give in, but the merchants who are driven by profits wanted to agree to Aurs terms. The town was in a predicament and at a loss at what he should do. This was because of this one sentence that Aur wrote in the document. In the case that you obey me, I will prohibit this city to pay any taxes to Figuria Kingdom Because of this one thing If Aur went under the pretext of prohibiting the town from amassing military power, then they wouldnt antagonize Figuria Kingdom and they could also pay less taxes. If this was the case, the town would simply be enriched. The town can act as if they were reluctantly obeying Aurs commands, and if Figuria Kingdom decided that they wanted the town to pay taxes as per usual, the Town Mayor can simply say Then please subjugate the evil magician Aur first he could have this kind of stance against both parties. The thoughts by the Town Mayor were actually the opposite to the ones by the Merchant Guild Leader. The Town Mayor was thinking this If Aur was to fight against the country, just how long and how far could he last? Dont we have adventurers in this city?! If this is about taking care of monsters, arent those outlaws the perfect bunch to perform this duty?! Well, that may be true but you know what? They are the type of people who wont take any actions unless there is compensation involved. Who is going to pay for them? Jake who had been silent all this time responded to the words of the guard captain. You bunch of cowards! At such a critical period for the city, are you still going to spout that kind of nonsense!? The enemy is an evil magician! this is an act of war! We have justice on our side, there is no need for any other reason to fight.. However, the other party did not come here to plunder our city. In fact, if we concede to their demands, we will actually make a profit. Even knowing that this is the case, are you still suggesting that we put our life on the line for nothing? Well even if you say that to me, Im not really an adventurer anymore. but what I am doing is clearly stating what the other adventurers will definitely say in response to your words The guard captain was shouting, the merchant leader was retorting calmly, whilst Jake was interfering with the conversation. Be quiet for a little while! The discussions were getting too complicated and the Mayor shouted out in order to shut everyone up. You said that your name was Jake? You are one of the people who directly saw what the enemy looked like, right? The Mayor calmed his mind and asked Jake with determination. Please speak frankly. If you include every soldier and adventurer in this town and we fight with everything weve got.. what do you think our chances are of defeating this enemy? Listen up you people, hear my words carefully! The soldiers who were lined up in a row and also in front of the other adventurers, the leader of the soldiers raised his voice. The enemy is an evil magician named Aur, and his subordinates are demons and monsters! Without knowing what their magical prowess is like, their numbers easily exceed 300! In comparison, we only have a mere 200 people serving as troops! However we are the proud soldiers of Figuria kingdom, if you brave adventurers are willing to combine our efforts and work together, we will easily be able to defeat the likes of weak Goblins and Orcs! The path that the Mayor chose was one of resistance. He believed they could win. However, he also predicted that a great price was to be paid. This is the answer that Jake gave the Mayor, and the Mayor chose to believe in Jakes words. Instead of just seeking profits, they chose the path of bravery and valour, they were determined to not succumb to evil. However, on the dark side of this decision, the more damage the adventurers group took as a whole, the less they would have to pay them when the war was over. This kind of calculation was also taken into consideration. Take up arms, raise your swords! Justice is on our side, evil will perish when faced against the light! Lets go to war! For this city that we love! Ouuuuu! the men of the crowd raised their voices. You could even say that these two groups were usually antagonistic towards each other, but facing a common enemy, both the adventurers and the soldiers were working together to win the war. Their enemy was the evil magician who are accompanied by a group of savage monsters. The soldiers and adventurers who didnt know the demands given by Aur were excited by the situation as their bloods flared with the spirit of righteousness. Anyone who carries a sword in this era would fantasize about being a hero. Feeding into their desires to become heroes they created this exciting atmosphere. Get into your positions! The goblins will be left to the vanguards, however aiming for the Ogres when you see the chance is preferred! They are large creatures and easy targets, use all efforts to aim at them and shoot them down! People who were proficient with the use of a bow climbed the watch towers and prepared to snipe the intruders. There were soldiers with spears positioned in front of the gate, behind them there was adventurers who were skilled with magic. The enemy is controlling three kinds of monsters. Whilst we dont know how many among them are magicians, but surely they will have little to none magical capabilities. Even if they shoot fireballs at us, do not be afraid, our magicians will cover you so just focus your attention on exterminating the goblins, soldiers .To think that there would come a day when we trusted you with our backs.. But in saying that I dont think we could find a more reliable ally! The adventurers who were magicians were communicating with the soldiers, and the soldiers were returning a friendly smile. It was possible to win this! Even if this body rots, the brave heroes will succeed and destroy the evil magician. The guard captain sincerely believed in this outcome. His body was filled to the brim with energy, and he felt that his armor was lighter than ever before. This is the first time that he went to war with such energetic feelings. There is nothing that he was afraid of anymore. Lets go, brave Heroes! Pang A light trivial sound echoed. And just like that, the upper body of the guard captain disappeared. CH 9.4 Warning: A little long (but please read >.<) (Not a regular chapter just a motivated chapter) Guys, its Nefarian here. This is one of the novels I started out translating from scratch from the prologue because the previous translator was using machine translations and while I fully appreciate all the efforts the previous translator has spent, many of you including me were concerned about the quality of the translations. One really funny point I thought Id share is that some of the sex scenes were translated incorrectly and when one of the girls were supposed to be talking, it was translated as Aur speaking (imagine what you guys may have been fapping to lelelel~) this and along with not erasing the majority of Japanese characters made the translations very erratic and hard to read. If I hadnt started from the beginning again, this novel would have easily exceeded the manga and entered volume 2 or perhaps close to volume 3 of the novel. This would have definitely helped to increase the viewership but I chose not to do this (haha not sure if its a mistake). Even now just checking jet pack statistics I know that this novel is not very popular, probably due to the manga being ahead (the good news is that its catching up). So Ill be really excited to tell you guys when it exceeds the manga. I was also reading through the comments of the previous chapter before going to bed the other day, and I must tell you guys that I really really appreciate the kind words of encouragement and support by all of you who commented in that chapter and it really motivated me to continue translating this novel and pump out this extra special chapter today~ I dont normally say this, but I probably should make it a habit so: if you enjoyed Maou no Hajimekata thus far on this site. Please leave a 5 star like or even better write a good review at Novel Updates. I noticed that the series is gradually declining in rank as it was 4.1 before and it is now 4.0. Every time I see the outdated comment of how the translation for this series sucks and how this series is shallow just ticks me off because I know that this is actually one of the top notch novels out there that have very descriptive and in-depth battle scenes, interesting and witty dialog, titillating erotic scenes, over the top and shocking moments of extreme violence, there is also the very dirty and underhanded methods of guerrilla warfare. To top it all off the Main Character of the series is Aur, is a nefarious but very intelligent schemer who is able to use his evil plans to achieve his goals in a variety of thought-provoking ways. His final goal is to be able to create an unbeatable dungeon and to rule over it as the one and only Demon King. (for Nefarian it doesnt get any better than this: It ticks every single box and its like Game of Thrones became a Japanese light novel, the ultimate erotic fantasy adventure to become the King of the Iron Throne~) *A final word from me: If you guys can raise the ranking from the current 4 stars to 4.5 out of 5 stars on Novel Updates I am willing to break my back and go totally crazy for 1 week of Maou no Hajimekata C How to get Started as the Demon King. If it does go to 4.5 stars (I will momentarily halt all other translations for one (1) week and go ape-shit to catch up to the current Manga)! More so than actually giving me a donation for this series, it would mean much to me if you did the series justice and give it a good review. CH 10.1 Kuuuuuuooooooooaaaaaa! The Ogre swung around its stout arms and released a bestial roar, Alan lithely tilts his body to the side to avoid the blow. At the same time, he brandished his sword and lets loose a sword flash. In the twinkle of an eye, the skin of the Ogre which was supposedly as tough as steel was ridden with a countless number of cuts. GuuuGaaaaaa! Although its whole body was filled with cuts, it did not get daunted in the slightest by Alan, instead the Ogre raises its arms high into the air in order to smash Alan like a log. At this point, the flame bullet that Wikia shot out exploded. Having its whole body wrapped in flames, even as an Ogre, it started to stagger and stumble to its knees. Following up on the attack, Nadja promptly cuts the body of the Ogre with a sideway swing, splitting its upper body and lower body into two parts. Fuuuh After wiping the blood of his sword and putting it back in its sheath, Sharl comes running to Alan and touches his arm. After chanting out a short incantation, warm light warps around Alans wounds, and within moments his arm had already recovered beautifully. Umu, its might is splendid. Cutting up the target into two equal parts, shall I name this sword: Sword Slashing? The Warrior Nadja was speaking joyfully, she was the one who was able to completely split the Ogre into two just now. She had gentle wavy hair, it was long and was red copper in color. She was a tall and beautiful woman. She was from the southern country Grandeira, she had a frank and simple temperament. . Wouldnt it be better to call it Long Sword +1 or something? The person who retorted Nadja with a murmuring voice was the Magician Wikia. Wikia was a beautiful girl that had silky smooth hair that was bluish silver in color that went straight down. She didnt really have a very expressive face and she was quite shy, but the fact is, she was probably the most companionate and kindhearted out of the bunch. Ah, I-I think that it is a wonderful name The Priestess Sharl butted in and spoke in a fluster. She had emerald green hair that was styled in a bob cut, she was a petite young lady. She looked considerably young but contrary to her looks, she was a white elf and was actually the oldest amongst them. Whenever the party enters into a quarrel, she would smile brightly and calm every one down with her smile. Then my sword would probably be called Sword Slicing the sword that shreds And the person who tapped his sword against his waist whilst replying to the girls was the only man in the party, he was their leader, the swordsman Alan. He had blonde hair and blue eyes, he was a good-looking man. Not only was he skilled with the use of his sword, but he was also capable in cancelling magical traps, he was quite the all-rounder. His bravery knows no bounds, capable of making calm decisions in the midst of battle, he was a resourceful adventurer. With just the four of them, they planned on challenging the rumored fiendish and brutal Dungeon of the Evil Magician Aur. They have already set foot on the fourth floor of the underground dungeon. Goblins, orcs, ogres, skeletons, dragon flies, giant slugs All kinds of creatures have been sent to stop their advances but none of these monsters were their match. Instead, sometimes the defeated monsters would drop treasure chests and inside of these chests, they would be able to obtain powerful magical items and or gold coin, this only served to boost their current war potential. The sword that Alan and Nadja had been able to obtain is just a few of the things they have managed to obtain. Leaving that aside, Alan.. Over there Pulling on to Alans sleeve, Wikia pointed her finger at the corner of the corridor. When Alan turned to look at where she pointed, there seemed to be some kind of big door. It was different from all the ones they had seen so far; it was a double door that seemed to be quite solidly made. It was as if it was proclaiming to the world that there was something of value beyond it, Alan gulped down his saliva. What should we do? I still have enough mana remaining Im also fine Im not even tired! I also have no problems Just from hearing that single phrase from him, his party members understood his intentions accurately, and promptly reported their physical conditions. Alright, then lets go! with a nod Allan gently examines the door. There is no keyhole and there doesnt seem to be a lock either. Looking over his party members again, he forgoes using words and instead gave them a countdown using hand signals. 3, 2, 1 At the same time the countdown reaches 0, Alan kicked the door open. Nadja passes through the door first, Alan goes next and jumps past the door, Sharl and Wikia quickly follow suit and close the door behind them. Their actions were executed almost instantaneously. While Sharl and Wikia are closing the door, Alan and Nadja pull out their swords and runs forward. On the other side of the door was a big hall and a huge monster was sitting down at the center. The body was muscular standing at about 3 meters tall, the monster had the head of a cow. .It is the so called: Minotaur. Alan and Nadja approach the Minotaur before it was able to stand up and slashed down their swords from the left and right at the same time. The Minotaur was still sitting down as it raised its huge axe and blocked their attacks like it was nothing special. Clicking its tongue in disdain, the Minotaur stood up in front of the two people, and they quickly jumped backwards to create some distance in fear of a counterattack. This ax was something that seemed like it needed two full sized men to even carry properly. Yet the Minotaur was swinging around this large broad-axe with one hand like it weighed nothing. Launching its attacks towards the two, combining the length of this huge axe with how big his body was, the reach of the Minotaurs attacks was no laughing matter. Alan just barely managed to avoid the blow by taking a back step, however Nadja was unable to avoid it and was blown away. Are you alright? However, despite the fact that the impact of the blow was enough to split a persons body into two, she didnt have a particularly serious wound. Sharl recited a spell which covered all of her party members in a dim light, applying a damage reduction buff. Yeah, Im saved thanks to you. But, I dont think that we can approach it carelessly The Minotaur was wielding its broad-axe in this spacious area. Although Alan is barely able to avoid its blows, when the Minotaur uses its ax to strike the ground, the violent impact causes parts of the floor to fly as debris towards Alan, and this causes him to sustain innumerable minor injuries. In addition, because parts of the floor were being destroyed, Alan was unable to efficiently use his quick step movements, and it was consistently becoming harder for him to avoid the attacks. I will try to stop its movements. Because I dont think that we can hold out for much longer Saying this, Wikia begins to recite a long incantation. Nadja nods and rushes towards the Minotaur. Seeing her approach, the Minotaur wields its ax and performs a side sweep. Uohhhhhh! (Light Novel Illustration: Nadja, Wikia and Sharl) Roaring, Nadja firmly stabbed her sword into the floor. Immediately after, although a tremendous amount of impact rushes through her body, she was able to block the blow of the large-axe with her sword, it stopped just right in front of her. A terrible crash attacks Nadja and although the blade digs into her left arm which was holding the sword in place, it was by no means an injury that would put her out of commission. Thereupon a wall of stone rose up on both sides of the Minotaur. It was Wikias magical spell. Normally this stone wall was used as a defensive spell, however, a half-hearted curse spell would be unable to stop the Minotaurs movements so this method was used instead. Nadja, follow up! Seeing a good opportunity, Alan thrusts himself towards the Minotaur. The Minotaur reacts quickly and pulls the large axe back towards itself and then swung it down towards Alan with all its might. However, Alan nimbly dodges. Thanks to the stone wall trapping it on both sides, the Minotaur couldnt wield its axe freely and was limited to downward swing type movements. Just by this fact alone, it became much easier to avoid the attack. And then, using the fact that the Minotaur was aiming Alan, Nadja jumped up kicking the wrist of the Minotaur using that as a foothold. Running up its fat arms like a set of stairs, she swung the sword with both her hands in a sweeping motion. Her aim was to do a finishing blow, right towards the Minotaurs neck. However, even though her sword was sharp enough to bisect an Ogres body into two, it was not enough to cut the muscular neck of a Minotaur. After digging into its skin for about 30 cm, the sword stopped in place. Kuu, damn it! Panicking she tried to pull the sword out, but that was not possible either. Its dangerous, watch out! An impact attacked Nadja. However that was not an attack from the Minotaur. It was actually Alans soft arm that pushed her away. And, Alan who took the blow in her stead was flung away really hard by the Minotaurs stout arms, he was dancing around in midair like a rag doll and it was a shocking sight to behold. Alannn!! The usually composed Wikia let loose a scream. Im..F-fine, dont worry about me! Blood flows out of his mouth, as Alan manages to answer in a muffled voice. Do it! Finish it off. Sharl, Wikia, Nadja! Alan gave them his orders. The three girls immediately understood his intentions. The Minotaur used its hands to swing and it strikes the stone wall. The wall was only a temporary construct created out of magic, and it was no match for the physical strength of the Minotaur. Roaring loudly, it caused the stone wall to crumble. Buuuuuuooooooooo! Being wounded it was enraged and the Minotaur charges forwards. Its aim was Nadja. God, grant me light! In that moment, Sharl shoots out a magical light. A light which destroys creatures of darkness and demons, it was Gods light. This spell was not able to damage the thick fur of the Minotaur but it was enough to blind its eyes. Losing its eye sight momentarily due to the strong glare, the Minotaur staggers. The Minotaur was charging at her aimlessly pointing its horns towards her, Nadja once again jumped and maneuvered herself towards its neck. Since she didnt have anything in her hand, Alan threw a sword towards her. Almost at the same time, Wikias magic coiled around the sword making it shine. Uooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!! Using all the might within her body, Nadja swings her sword straight down Nadjas sword was still stuck on the left side of its neck and this time around her sword strike cleanly cut the Minotaurs neck into two. Its large body shook, and vigorously crashed into the ground. Are you alright, Alan?! Ill heal your wounds right now, okay? Please dont be so reckless next time Before long, they were absorbed in deep emotion from the victory, and the girls all rushed up towards Alan. Placing her hand against Alans stomach, Sharl speaks quickly and chants out her recovery magic. Youre a real lifesaver, Sharl Soon after, his wounds disappear and Alan was patting Sharls head. Sharl looked really happy as she closes her eyes and smiles joyfully, the two other girls Wikia and Nadja however were grumbling out a complaint. What about me? Im the one who dealt the finishing blow, you know? I think that I played an active part in various ways as well I understand, Nadja and also Wikia, thank you both for your hard work When he patted both of their heads, Nadja smiles pleasantly and Wikia pouts her lips cutely muttering out both of us at the same time? as she blushes. Alan realizes that the three girls liked him. However, for the longest time now, he was unable to choose the one he liked the most. I was wondering who would be able to make it this far, it turns out that its a lady-killer like you Suddenly a deep voice that seemed to come from the deepest parts of hell itself echoed. Panicking they turned towards the sounds of the voice, and there was a man with amber colored hair, however, he was sitting right on top of the Minotaurs corpse and as if he was evaluating them, he was staring at Alans party members. Wearing this strange mask, they were unable to discern his looks underneath the mask, he did not bring any weapons nor was he wearing any protective gear, he looked like an ordinary man. However, before he called out to them, they didnt even notice his presence, and this abnormality was enough to make Alan and his party to raise their weapons. Dont tell me.. You are? The Evil Magician, Aur? Precisely Aur nodded at Wikias question. With the unexpected appearance of the master of the dungeon, Alans party started to feel the tension rise. Hmph, to think that the Magician who caused chaos in the whole country was such a young man. Moreover, he doesnt even bring any guards with him and he is just nonchalantly showing himself to us, how lucky can we be? Nadja brandishes her sword. the sword is part of the swordsmans lifeline. Before she ran towards Alan, she had already collected it If she didnt do this, she would be in a dangerous pinch right now. Without needing to give the signal, both Nadja and Alan ran out at the same time. Considering that they were facing a Magician, the best course of action was to attack swiftly, at least this was the theory. No matter how powerful a magician is at manipulating magical energy, their bodies are usually weak and slow. It is very efficient if you are able to kill them before they have a chance to chant out any magical spells. Alan aims for the neck and Nadja aims for the torso. The blow did not reach him, for some reason Aurs body could not be harmed. The man with the lithe body acts as a distraction, whilst the woman deals the finishing blow. The priestess is adept at recovery magic and prepares for any contingencies, whereas the magician stays at the back and covers the group with her magic. To think that you could coordinate so well and move instantaneously as a group Speaking heartily, Aur was observing the two people that was stopped in front of him. It wasnt just the two people. Even the two girls at the back were unable to let any sounds out, flapping their mouth open and close, they were unable to utter a single magical incantation. However, even a party of this caliber was caught in such a simple trap. Dont you think that it was a little strange? Hearing his words, Wikia was startled and she was going to take off the ring on her finger, but naturally it does not come off. They were being cursed. Wikias ring, Sharls cane, both Alan and Nadjas swords, all of these things they obtained from the dungeon were cursed. While the weapons boasted a magnificent amount of power, they were unable to oppose the master of this dungeon. That was the kind of curse it was. Well then, the swordsmans cannot move and the magicians cannot cast their magic. In this kind of a situation, how about I have this fellow keep you company? The body of the Minotaur which had lost his neck slowly rose up from the ground. CH 10.2 When she woke up, Nadja was in an unfamiliar room. Inside of the room, there was only this simple bed and a jar for lavatory purposes. furthermore, three walls enclosed the room with the fourth wall being iron-barred. It was a prison no matter how you looked at it. Nadja shakes her head in order to rouse herself out of bed. However, almost like a haze was clouding her mind, she could not focus her thoughts. Anyhow, she was trying to think about what happened to her body. Gradually her memories were returning and her consciousness became clearer. What she remembered was that her body could not move, and this large man without a neck was swinging his arms at her. Ahh, it wasnt a man, it was a Minotaur, Nadja sighed. The swordswoman who had been unable to move was knocked out by the Minotaur who suddenly came alive after being beheaded, and now she was separated from Alan and locked in this place. Although it was fortunate that she wasnt killed, the situation looked very bleak. All her weapons and her protective gear was taken away, the only thing covering her body was some plain clothes. It was a one-piece type of dress, and because the dress length was a little short, her thighs were half exposed. The weapons. she was deeply lamenting her actions. Being ecstatic at being able to obtain a new sword that was actually cursed, she abandoned her beloved sword which had been with her for many years. If she had just continued using her beloved sword, she might have actually been able to defeat Aur. After regretting her decisions for a while, she started to change her train of thoughts. She was a realistic person, and she was not the type to worry about her past forever. Whats important to her was the present and also the future. Her biggest concerns were as expected, with Alan. Of course she was also worried about the well-being of Sharl and Wikia, but she knew from the rumors that this Aur was gathering young and beautiful damsels from the nearby villages under his control. Though she was worried about their chastity, but considering that she herself was alive it was likely that the other girls were also unharmed. At least for the time being that is Nevertheless, the same could not be said for Alan. Certainly, Alan was beautiful and handsome enough to be mistaken as a girl, however without a doubt he was a man. There was no way that anyone would believe it if they said that he was a girl. Will there be any meaning for Aur to keep him alive? When she was worried sick and racking her brains to figure out some ideas, her answer was abruptly shown to her. Hurry up and walk! One of the Black Elves was pointing a spear towards his back and he was walking towards Nadjas prison cell, it was not someone she could mistake for another. It was Alan, the guy Nadja fell in love with. Alan! When she instinctively came closer towards him and gripped her iron-bars, the Black Elf woman pointed the spear towards her. Place your hands against the back wall! Hurry it up! Grinding her teeth Nadja did as she was told and placed her hands on the back wall and shut her eyes. A clanking sound echoed and the door of the prison cell was opened. Aiming for this precise moment, she turned around and tried to dash out of the opened door, however at the same moment Alans body was kicked towards the jail covering her. Dont try to do anything stupid. Dont forget that you bastards still have two other companions at our mercy Speaking in a chilling voice the Black Elf locks the prison door and left. For the time being they were both safe an unharmed, and feeling relieved about this, Nadja embraced Alan in a hug. Alan, Im so glad. Are you alright? Yeah.. You also seem to be doing well, Nadja Just what exactly happened? She knew that her group had been captured, but even if that was the case, why was it that only Nadja was put in the same jail as Alan? Even if they were assumed to be couples, there isnt much meaning or reason to place Alan in the same prison jail as her. It was a curse Moving unsteadily, Alan sat on the bed. We had a magic-sealing curse placed upon us. The moment that I try to use any magic, a tremendous amount of pain runs through my body, making it useless. Sharl and Wikia are also in the same situation. Because they did not sense that Nadja was capable of using magic, they put you in here first .Is that what happened For the time being, how about Nadja takes a seat as well? Alan was sitting on the edge of the bed and he patted the spot next to him. Ah, okay Nadja awkwardly sat next to him. She thought about the clothes she was wearing. It was a thin and coarse rag that clearly displayed the outline of her body, moreover it was also exposing her thighs. On top of that she knew by the sensation underneath that she was not currently wearing any underwear. However, this curse is really troublesome. If the curse was applied using some cursed object as the medium, it would be a simple matter of destroying the object thereby erasing its effects.. Sharl may be able to remove the current curse placed on them if she had enough time, but considering the fact that the curse was also placed on herself, nobody would expect her to be able to lift the curse in such a state. After all, the miracle power of god that a Priestess borrows is also a form of magic. .. Nadja At a loss for what to do, Alan calls out Nadjas name. At this point in time, saying this is.. No, precisely because we are in this situation, there is something I want to tell you When Nadja turned her gaze, he was intently looking into her eyes. I like you, Nadja. I really love you 3 Seconds. It took the veteran swordswoman 3 seconds, just to be able to process and interpret the words that were spoken to her in her brain. After exactly 3 seconds, Nadjas face was dyed bright red instantly. Eh, wa, eh. R-really? Alan nodded his head. But what about Sharl and Wikia.. Of course I think of them as two very important people to me. But, the one I love is you, Nadja. Only you Alan. Thank you, Im so happy A sense of guilt crossed Nadjas mind for the two other people. However, this is something that Alan has chosen. Even if by some chance Alan were to choose one of the two other girls, it was likely that Nadja would accept the result and just give them her blessings. Reaching this conclusion, she obediently accepted his goodwill towards her. Um I dont want you to think of me as an indecent woman but This is my only chance. Having these thoughts, Nadja openly spoke out her mind. Could youum, that is, could you hold me? Are you sure? Alan had his eyes wide open and Nadja nodded. There is a chance that from here on out, I will be forcibly. taken against my will. Even if that was not the case, I dont know if I would ever be able to come back safely. In this line of work, Ive already made my resolve long ago in regards to death. But even so, I want at least my first time to be with the man that I love I understand Alan slowly and gently embraced Nadja, kissing her tenderly by the lips. Crawling his lips across the scruff of her neck, he pushed her down towards the bed. Nadja.. Please call me Leona Changing completely from her usually masculine attitude, Nadja whispered back to Alan in a feminine tone of voice. My true name is, Leona. Leona Jarvis 1 Za. 2 ..Thats a beautiful name. Leona Ah Alan rolls up Nadjas clothes. From her full breasts all the way to her secret garden which had a red bush covering it, everything was exposed in full view. Ahh, P-please dont look at me so closely Im so embarrassed There is no place that you should be embarrassed about. You are so beautiful, Leona Nnn Alan was licking her breasts and Nadjas body twitched and trembled. Although she was a swordswoman who often times put her life on the line to fight, there was barely any scars on her skin. Naturally because of her own skills as a swordswoman and with the help of Sharls healing spells she was able to have this kind of skin, however, above all else the main reason for her beautiful skin is because it is the skin that Alan protected. Since the first time they met, Alan has always stood in front of her and he was the one who attracted and received the majority of the enemys attacks. Nadjas role was to slaughter and finish off the enemies that had lost their footing. At first she assumed that he was a thin looking man that was going to be unreliable, however she soon overturned her opinion of him. And that slowly changed into trust, before long that trust blossomed into love. His lips slowly descended down from her chest, down to her stomach and tracing the interior of her thighs before reaching her secret garden. Leona, open your legs When he gently pushed open her legs, Nadja blushingly started to open her legs as well and the parts of her that she had never exposed to anyone else was being shown to him. I cant, Alan.. this is just so.embarrassing Covering her face with both of her hands, Nadja cries out in a pitiful voice. Youre so cute. Leona Saying this Alan inserted his tongue into her. Ahhh Nadja raised a high pitched voice, not from the fact that she was embarrassed, but because she certainly felt the pleasure. Alans tongue was freely exploring her sacred place and the more that he did this, Nadjas body twists and turns like a ship being played around with by the waves, she raised her voice. A-Alan, I think that..Im ready, for you, s-soo At the rate things were going, she was afraid that she was going to lose her reason. When Nadja called out for him, Alan slowly moved on top in order not to scare her and gazed deeply into her eyes. Then. here I come Za. Whats wrong? Alan was staring at Nadja looking curiously. And for a single moment, Nadjas realized that her eyes had gotten really blurry for an instant. But when she blinked her eyes, there wasnt really anything out of the ordinary. Ah, n-no its nothingP-please do it in one go Although she was slightly ashamed for speaking in such a frank way, Alan gently smiled at her and embraced her. At that moment, Nadja could feel the sensation of being pierced running up the back of her spine. Along with the numbing pain, she also felt the happiness of being his woman. Im alright, with just this level of pain. its nothing for me Alan was watching her anxiously but Nadja showed him a smile. A painful sensation of her internal organs being hollowed out was being transmitted to her but, when she thought that she was giving her first to Alan, for some reason it filled her with this sense of satisfaction. But that is.. can you please hold me tighter? Alan nodded and he embraced Nadja closely as he started to thrust his pelvic hips slowly. Mnn, Nn.. When they continued for a while, Nadjas voice which was seemingly in pain and subdued at first, was gradually turning into this sweet moan. Fu, ahhhh Even as he was moving his hips, Alan was also sucking on the tip of her breasts with his mouth. her body which was curving backwards let out a cry. Ahh, ah, ah, ahhh, Alan, Alann.. Even Nadja herself was surprised at the kind of sweet yet indecent moan she could produce out of her own mouth. Embracing Alans head towards her breasts, Nadja surrendered herself to the pleasure. Leona.. I love you..! Ahh, Alan, more, do it more, do it harderrahhhh, Alan! His pelvic thrusts were increasing in intensity and all too soon the sound of body against body rubbing and colliding with each other, echoed in the prison cell. Leona, Im cumming. here I go! Alan, inside do it inside of meeeee!! Za. Zaza. In the moment she shouted out, Nadjas vision blurred yet again. But she was in no state to even think about what it meant, Nadja could only think about Alans thing piercing the inner depths of her being. Almost like her head was hit with a blunt weapon and sparks were flying out of it, Nadja curved her body grandly. Aahhhhhhhhhhh Without even realizing that she herself cried out, she was just basking in the pleasure of her climax and the feeling of Alans semen surging deep into her interior. When he thoroughly enjoyed the pleasure of ejaculating deep into her until he was completely satisfied, Alan pulled out his penis from Nadjas intimate place and at this point in time she had rolled over to her side and lost her consciousness. Alan gets off the bed and whispers gently into her ear as he patted her head. Nadja was it? That wasnt too bad The kind and gentle expression he wore just a moment ago disappears, and instead a wicked smile floated across his face. CH 10.3 Ah, Ahh, Alan, Alan.! Alan was lying on the bed and Nadja was shaking her hips with her undivided attention. Since their first time, they have made love many times, and she no longer felt any sense of pain. The both of them just indulged in each others bodies without reservation, absorbed in their own lust. The day she first lost her chastity, after Nadja woke up from losing her consciousness, Alans figure was nowhere to be seen. After Najda got up, a few minutes passed before a Black Elf came to give her breakfast and after that, about half a day went by and Alan returned along with the delivery of her evening meal. Alan was being evasive when she asked about what he did between their separation. Nadja thought that If he didnt want to tell me, Im not going to force it out of him either, Although she stopped asking him, it was evident that she worried about him. After eating their dinner together, the two wrapped their arms around one another and became intimate once more. Falling asleep after having sex, the moment she woke up Alan was not there again. This kind of lifestyle was being repeated over and over for the past several days. In any case prison life was filled with free time. Inside of such a small and narrow prison, there was nothing that she could do. For the time being, so that her body doesnt waste away, she would do strength training, exercises like push-ups and sit-ups, however, there was a limit to how much she could train without the proper equipment added to the fact that she was in this small room. She tried all kinds of things to escape, like using the cutlery to dig up the wall or just trying to pick the lock, but all of her efforts ended in vain. It was likely that the locks and the walls were all reinforced with magic. On the contrary, whenever she used a spoon or fork to dig the walls or locks, the utensils would be the one that got damaged as they bent and broke apart. The black elf that brought in her meals told her try that again, and I will make you drink this hot soup with your bare hands, being threatened in this manner, she gave up any more such attempts. If you were to exclude the fact that there was so much free time, living life as a prisoner was quite comfortable. Although the meals were simple, she was provided with a good quantity and there was enough flavor, also the meals on the menu would be different each day. When breakfast ends, the tableware is collected and a bucket filled with hot water and a cloth is provided in order to cleanse her body. Normally in her life as a swords woman, she would rarely use hot water and she would only take a bath occasionally, but recently she has frequent sex with Alan and it was natural for her to be worried about having dirty skin. Spending a good amount of time, she polished every nook and corner of her body. Her excrement is collected twice every day and is always exchanged for a new and clean vase. In any case, in the time that Alan was not there, the simple service provided by the Elven woman to exchange the vase was a welcome addition. As one would expect, she did not want any man to see that kind of thing. Especially if the person is someone she loves then it would be even worse. Aside from eating her meals, there wasnt much else to do, and before she knew it she already felt like she was in this prison for many years. The fun days of adventuring with Alan and the others seemed very distant like it was some hazy, colorless dream. she was losing touch with her sense of reality. In this period of time, only Alan was able to give her peace of mind. She embraced him and became reliant on him, he was her solace. When she was held in his arms, she felt relieved from the bottom of her heart, even going as far as to feel that she would feel happy if this kind of lifestyle continued forever. Za. Zazaza. The only thing that cast a shadow on this life of hers, was during the times she experienced a flicker and a blur which shook her field of vision. Her sight would be distorted momentarily and there was also this abnormal noise which assails her ears. Alan seemed to not be effected by this particular symptom. Perhaps it was her own sickness? Or maybe it was that a curse was cast on her At first she thought that this was all in her own imagination, however the frequency of this occurring gradually increased, and she was unable to wipe this uncomfortable feeling off her mind. A-Alan.. As if she was asking for his help, she came closer to his face and brushed her hand along his cheeks. Whats wrong? Zazazaza. The moment she was about to kiss him, her vision blurred again. Nadja looks up in a panic and shakes her head. Are you about to cum? .. Im also. going to come! While feeling the warm sensation of having his semen poured into the interior of her womb, she was reconsidering the thing she saw just now. Within her blurry vision, when she looked into Alans face What she saw was a completely different man! Midnight. There was no light coming into the room, the flow of time in an underground place like this was obscure, so using the meal times as an approximation, it was likely that this was late at night. Beside Nadja who was laying on the bed, Alan slowly raised his body. So that he did not wake Nadja up, the door of the prison is quietly opened and he went outside. Confirming the situation by opening her eyes thinly, Nadja proceeded to open both her eyes wide. Nadja only pretended to lose consciousness as per her usual behavior after making love, she was convinced that the man who she had thought to be Alan all this time, was actually a completely different person. She suspected that some sort of black magic was cast on her. When she thought about it carefully, the only time the blur in her vision occurred was during her times with Alan. This was not an abnormality in her body or a sickness, this was a normal reaction. It occurs the moment magic falls undone. Nadja clings to the door of the prison cell moving as dexterously as a cat and pushes the door quietly. It wasnt locked. The Black Elf will probably come to close it later. Nadja took out the cutlery knife she concealed in the sleeve of her clothes, she grasped on to her long hair and cut it from the root. Although it was a cutlery knife that wouldnt amount to much of a weapon, it was still capable of cutting hair easily. Rolling up her bed sheets she shaped to make it look like a human. Furthermore, she used the hair she just cut as a camouflage making it appear more realistic. With this, if someone was to look at it from afar, it would look like she was sleeping in her bed. Nadja quietly sneaked out of jail and walked along the corridor of the labyrinth. When she first entered the dungeon, the level she was in reeked of corpses and bodies were scattered around here and there. However, in the place she was at currently, it seemed more like the corridor of a royal palace, it was extremely clean and not a single speck of dust could be seen. When she was in prison she didnt really mind it being so dark, but along the walls of this corridor light was faintly being emitted. Though even without much light she would still be able to walk through without problems. The light was dim and this was convenient for Nadja. Entrusting herself to her intuition she advanced in the labyrinth, finding a door that seeps out light, Nadja sneaked up to it and peeked inside. Inside there was this man with dark golden hair sitting on a big chair. Perhaps he was asleep, but he had his eyes closed and he was not moving an inch on the chair. Its this fellow! Nadjas heart burnt with anger. The face of the man she saw on the other side of the illusion was him, without a doubt, it was this man that was sitting on this chair. This man was the one pretending to be Alan, sleeping with Nadja countless of times, pouring his sperm into the interior of her womb. Nadjas mind was filled with disgust, and she was driven by the impulse to just go inside of the room and kill this man, but using her hardened will she managed to suppress those thoughts. The thing that she needed to do right now was search for the real Alan and help him escape. Nadja quietly parts from the door and restarted her exploration. For some reason, her intuition was really sharp tonight. Without anyone finding out, she managed to advance through the passageway. Nadja managed to find a goblin who was standing guard with a spear and blankly staring at the wall. Behind the goblins back there was a coarse door made out of wood, a bunch of keys were hanging from the goblins waist. He must be behind that door! Nadjas intuition told her. She ran up to the goblin like the wind and catching its small neck she twisted it with all her strength. Breaking its neck, the goblin wasnt even able to raise a scream before it died with surprising swiftness. Taking off the bunch of keys on its waist, she began to use the keys on the lock. The first and second keys failed but the third key managed to open the door with a *click*. Alan! Inside of this small room, he was limp as he sat on this crude chair. Untying the ropes that bound his arms, and calling out his name one more time, he slowly and painfully looked up towards her. Nadja? Yeah, Alan, its me.! Nadja firmly hugged his chest. It seemed that he was not treated as well as Nadja had been. His hair color lost its glossiness, and his body also seemed to be a little thinner, however without a doubt this was the real Alan. Come, lets escape. For now, we need to run away and then reorganize ourselves. Although it may be difficult for us to escape without any weapons, if the both of us work together I think we can pull it off. If we get lucky we may even run into some equipment or perhaps even Sharl and Wikia .There is no need, for that Saying something unexpected he lifted his face, his pupils were staring at Nadja. Deep brown eyes stares into the depths of her soul, in an instant Nadja forgets about everything and just stares back into his eyes. I am the master of this labyrinth. And I am also your master. ..You hid your background and mixed yourself with the group of adventurers. Youve worked really hard havent you, Leona The man was gently brushing her hair and it was at this point that Nadja remembered everything. Ahh.. Aur-sama The person in front of her was not Alan. It was Aur. The person who she loved for the longest time, the face of the person who kept embracing her whilst she was in prison, the person that brought her solace, this was the figure in front of Nadja right now. Did you sacrifice your beautiful hair for me? . But, even with your short hair you are also beautiful. I will fix it properly for you later Nadja was being held in Aurs arms, and as if she felt relieved Nadja shut her eyes. Just like that, she started to drift off into sleep. .Is it over? After waiting for the right moment, Ellen and one of the Black Elf girls came into the room. Yeah. Take her to the bedroom this time. Although I will put another curse on her later, it is unlikely for her to resist me anymore Handing over Nadjas body to the Black Elf girl, Aur answered her question. Fumu, Ellen draws her eyebrows together and after thinking for a little while, she frankly asked a question. My Lord, Although I dont really understand it very well, but was that girl originally one of my Lords subordinates? Obviously that is not the case Aur showed a small smile at Ellens question. Although a swordsman doesnt use any magic, that in itself is a little troublesome. There are surprisingly lots of swordsman who are able to endure magical attacks with their will power alone Sitting on the chair, Aur started to reveal the secret. The crude chair from a little while ago, suddenly transformed into a huge chair with an armrest that was able to support Aurs whole body. Therefore, even if a curse was placed on her to limit her hostility, it would not be completely effective. They are the type of people that even when cursed with a spell that causes your whole body to feel extreme pain, they would endure it and keep fighting as if nothing had happened. On the other hand, magic that distorted her vision was more likely to be effective, so this time around I struck at her weakness. Added to the fact that I was using this face Aur spoke out an incantation and the shape of his face warped. His hair was shining a golden color, and his slender face was enough to be mistaken for a woman. It was Alans face. Disguising myself as this man, that girl knew that she had been raped When Aur suddenly said to Ellen, stab me with that spear and take me to jail, Ellen had almost thought that her Lord had gone crazy from living too long in this underground dungeon, but everything was becoming clear now. Look carefully Nn..Nnnn? Ellen feels a sense of incongruity with Aurs face. But she couldnt pin point what it was. How is it? T-thats!? When she finally noticed it, Aur had already returned to his former face. Amber colored hair and light brown eyes. The face that was showing was masculine. No matter how you looked, it was the usual Aur in every respect. However, Ellen could not tell if he returned to his exact usual appearance. Slowly, I changed my face very slightly. Humans. Well Elves included, this thing we all have called perception is a very interesting thing. If the changes are only slight, it is not easy to notice the differences Before she knew it, Aurs face had already changed back to Alans face again. Well, the fact that gold blonde hair and golden brown hair looks comparatively the same is a fortunate coincidence. As one would expect if the color of the hair has an outstanding difference, it would be much easier to notice That reminded her, if she looked really closely and paid attention, the blue eyes he just had slowly changed into a light brown color. While doing this over several days, I planted a suggestion into her subconscious mind every single night in order to alter the perception in her memories. In truth I was Aurs subordinate all along, and I was only pretending to be the adventurers companion. Planting her with fake memories and also changing myself to look like Alan, these two factors combined has led her to firmly believe that the person with Alans face is her true enemy, and it makes her also believe that the person with my face is her ally In fact, the man who Nadja was looking at before, the man sitting in the big chair was actually the real Alan. If she noticed this at that point in time, Nadja might actually have been able to save him. However, her memory was obscure, and because she firmly believed that the person wearing Alans face was Aur, she could only see him as her most hated enemy. Human beings No matter how distrusting they can be, the moment that they think theyve outwitted their enemy, their minds become awfully defenseless. Using that precise moment, it is possible to change her memories of who her allies and who her enemies are, she herself believes that the life she has led up until now is fake, and the truth is that she was my ally all along. To believe in something, is a terrifying thing. If you dont doubt the thing you believe in, there is no way to defend against it The scary one is you is what Ellen thought, but she didnt dare to voice it out. As her master, she thought that he was reliable, but likewise she also thought that he was frightening. But well, even though the experiment went well, this method is a little too time-consuming. Although luck is half the reason I succeeded this time, I think next time around lets just try to wrap things up in a smarter way There are two girls remaining, and he was going to take a different approach to make them fall into depravity. While thinking about his wicked plans, Aur turned and started walking towards his next victim. CH 10.4 Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of Maou no Hajimekata contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above. The story goes back several days in time. This was the day when Nadja woke up in the prison, in other words, it was one day after Alans party was captured by Aur. The Priestess Sharl also woke up in prison. Have you woken up? Sharl raised half her body off the bed and seeing a man sitting with his legs crossed on the chair in the same room as her, she reflexively put herself on guard. Although she didnt recognize his face because he wore a mask in their previous encounter, she could still tell that it was him instantly because of his physique and his amber colored hair. This man was the Evil Magician Aur. Do not panic. I dont have any intention to hurt you. If that was what I wanted, you would be dead by now Aur spoke in a calm manner. Although it wasnt like she completely believed in his words, her body did ease some of its tension. After all, she understood that resisting at this point would be useless. A magic sealing ring was stuck to her right hand index finger (Although its a bit off tangent, the explanation Aur gave to Nadja was a big lie. Not everyone had a curse of magic sealing placed on them). As long as this ring was on her finger, she would be unable to remove it herself nor cast any form of magic. Because her race is that of a White Elf, her strength is actually weaker than a normal human being and her body physique is small. So even though Aur was a Magician, his strength as a man would easily overpower her. What is it that you want? Getting straight to the point are we? Aur rearranged his crossed legs and a callous smile floats across his face. He put his hands to his chin in order to think for a little while. Well then, lets have you start by dedicating your body to me Aur spoke to her like he was at a bar ordering some sake to drink. While she didnt have much experience in those types of matters, Sharl was not that na?ve that she wouldnt understand his implied meaning. Her lily-white skin instantly turned red as she scowled at Aur. Dont joke around with me. Rather than being polluted by an evil and vulgar man like you, I would rather bite my own tongue right now and just die You hate it so much that you would risk your life? Of course Sharl answered very promptly and as if he understood Aur nodded. In that case, would you still be able to say the same, if the life is not yours but your companions life? Sharls complexion instantly changes from red to pale white. Your three friends are safe. At least for now You, shameless person! Her lovely expression warped into hatred, and grinding the molars of her teeth together, she glared at Aur. If blades were attached to her eyes, she would no doubt chop Aur into tiny little pieces, but to the thick-skinned Aur, this type of menacing look didnt even phase him. After hesitating for a long time, Sharl went towards the bed to lay herself down, firmly shutting her eyes. Do whatever you like White elves can live many times longer than a human being. And during their long life, it is normal for them to spend the majority of that time to love only one partner. To a white elf, love is something they view as supreme, and the proof of their purity is something that is extremely valued above all else. And for her to be ready to throw this away for her companions you can only imagine how much determination she would require. Not to mention her beloved Alan, even Nadja and Wikia who were a different race from her was without a doubt an irreplaceable existence to her akin to being her own family. Trembling at the cruel fate that awaited her life from now on, she could only grit her teeth. She never wanted to show her tears in front of this man. Thats what she swore to herself. Apparently, you seem to be misunderstanding something But, against this tragic and heroic display of determination by the small girl.. I do not care nor crave for your body. It is you that is requesting this favor from me. You need to be the one to ask me Please Aur-sama I beg of you to violate this body of mine Aur thoughtlessly trampled on her dignity. Experiencing such an excessive amount of humiliation, so much anger in her heart, Sharl could not even retort his words let alone breathe properly. She was supposed to be one of the peace loving white elves, added to the fact that her job class was a priestess that is supposed to serve the gods for the purpose of spreading good to the world. She was usually full of affections, caring about her friends and her thoughts was normally unrelated to anger. This hatred that goes through her body It was the first time she had tasted such raw emotions before and Sharl lost her way. Ahhhhhhhhhh!!! Jumping up from the bed, she raised her fists and charged towards Aur. She was swinging her arms in fury letting out her violent emotions, but her thin arms were easily caught by Aur. I see, I think I understand how you want to do things Speaking in a dreadfully calm tone of voice, Aur let go of Sharls arms and turned his back on her. First of all, your right arm Although she wasnt able to completely understand the meaning behind Aurs words, Sharls pulse started to throb faster as she felt this ominous sign. Next, your left arm, right leg and then left leg. After that I will slice off your ears, gouge out your eyes and cut out your tongue. Dont worry, I will take it nice and slow and use healing magic so that you wont die. Once youve become just lump of flesh that is incapable of doing anything, I will let you meet him. That man that you adore so much Wait! Sharl clung on to Aur. All her anger and hatred immediately vanishes, instead, fear completely rules over her mind and heart. Please, stop.. Please, Im begging you. Ill do, anything so.. Tears overflowed from both of her eyes. The girls weak oath to herself, virtually amounted to nothing, when faced against such a cunning magician like Aur. Hou? Then you know what to say to me, dont you? Sharl found herself at a loss for words. But if she hesitated any longer, Aur may lose interest in her. Aur was watching Sharl with a child-like expression, as if he was observing a trivial insect to play around with. It was like he was holding on to a rhinoceros beetle or butterfly, and after letting it go he would briefly observe it frantically flying away That was the kind of expression he had right now. PPlease, Aur..-sama. I beg of you please.. Uuuuu violate this body of mine! Finally, this virtuous and chaste white elf priestess yielded. Fumu Good enough. Lie down on the bed, roll of your clothes and spread your legs Aur gave her an order, without showing any deep emotion. Trembling with fear Sharl timidly moved her body towards the bed laying herself down, and using her shaking hands she rolled up her clothes. Show me everything Aur makes a complaint as Sharl had only raised her clothes so that her lower half of the body was exposed. With tears streaming down her face, Sharl listens to his commands. Tucking her clothes just above her armpits, almost everything was bare for Aur to see. Compared to the sensual body of a black elf, the body of a white elven girl was quite scanty and meagre. Her breasts were small and her vagina was a simple slit without any hair nor creases. Aur was scanning her body with presumptuous eyes and Sharls body shirked. Aur leans over her without saying a single word and then just plunges his own thing into her unprepared vagina with overbearing force. Ahhhhhhh!! Sharl literally felt the pain of her body being split apart as she screamed. Because the pain was too excessive for her, tears ran down her eyes like large rain drops. There was no time to even feel a sense of loss. Writhing her body in pain, Aur didnt pay attention to her suffering as he just repeatedly thrust his hips. Uuu.! Kuu, Ahh.! ii. Uu, Guuuuu.! Gripping on to the bed sheets like she was going to rip them apart, tears were dropping down from her face, even so, Sharl did not speak the words stop it or dont in front of Aur. The only thing leaking from her mouth was pain and agony. If she showed even an ounce of refusal, she was concerned that her companions would fall into trouble. Although Aur did not show it in his own expression and neither did he explicitly mention it, he actually felt admirations for her strength of will. Well, I suppose its about time? Muttering in his own mind, Aur started to chant out a small incantation which was drowned out by her loud screams. His purpose was to first strike fear into her heart, but his real intention was not to break her. Uu, Aahhh.. Ah? Sharl blinks her eyes as if she was perplexed, little by little her pain softens. Youve gotten quite wet. No matter how much you hate it, women are these types of creatures after all ..That, cant be.. Then what do you call this? Aur purposely moves around his body so lewd sounds came out, he was stirring around Sharls insides with a *guchu guchu*. Sharls expression was stained with despair. Even though being defiled against her will was more painful and more unbearable than just simply dying, it was possible for her to endure it if she thought that she was doing this for her companions. However, her maximum tolerance seemed to be exceeded when she thought that her mind was also defiled. This expression of hers is indeed bad, thinking this Aur changed his methods. There is nothing to be ashamed about. This is a natural thing; it is the natural providence that God has established God. did.? Yeah, Aur nodded. I defeated the four of you alone. Although I used various strategies, it is still a fact that I am stronger than the four of you combined. And a womans body is made to be attracted to a strong man. No matter how your mind may think, your body cannot lie. If your body was given to you by the heavens, then it is the same as saying that God created it to be like so Naturally, Aur was spouting a big lie. The fact that her intimate place was now getting wet, was merely a protective response of her own body to defend against Aurs forcible thrusts. If any woman was able to feel pleasure from being forcibly violated without any foreplay, and be naturally attracted to strong men, then all the men in this world would have it way too easy. But because this was the first time she had ever experienced anything with a man, and added to the fact that indeed her nether regions were wet and the pain had disappeared, Sharl was not able to doubt his words. If she was to doubt his words, the alternative would be to believe that her mind had become impure and defiled. She would not be able to accept nor endure such a thing. Therefore, Sharl clung to Aurs lie and believed in it. You will immediately.. Feel a lot better While still piercing her, Aur smeared the aphrodisiac that he prepared beforehand on to her clitoris. Some time ago, when Spina was making her slime, Aur made use of the raw materials and added some improvements to the mix. If it is smeared against the skin or ingested orally, the subject will gradually experience more and more intense sexual feelings and arousal. Nn. Fu,aa. Before long Sharl began to raise a sweet voice. No, this is..a lie. no way.. Bewildered at the sensations running through her body, she was desperately denying it. This is no lie. Didnt I tell you? Your body is drawn to mine, and has already accepted me. However, your heart is different Because he said such an unusual thing, Sharl unintentionally looked at Aurs face. Your mind is yours alone. All you need to offer me is your body. Allow yourself to fully enjoy the taste of Gods work While saying so, Aur was playing around with her lewd clit as he pierced deep inside of her. Her wounds were completely cured and her body which was feverish due to the aphrodisiac accepted the pleasure obediently. FuuahAhhhh! Fua, Haahnn.. She did not have to yield her heart. Hearing these words, the pain that Sharl felt reduced considerably. The thing called realization is very sensitive to change. This principle applied to more than just the five senses. Nadja was deceived by slowly changing what she saw and altering her memories. but on the other hand, Sharls emotions was pushed down to the depths of despair in an instant, and from there Aur was giving her gradually more pleasure and release. It gave the illusion that Aur was saving her from her despair and was awarding her with happiness. Now, here I come. Being able to receive the semen of a strong man in her womb, is a womans greatest delight. Joy and pleasure will run throughout your body; I will guide you to your to happiness. .Im cumming..! Plunging himself into the deepest part of her, Aur released his semen deep inside of her. At the same time, a different kind of aphrodisiac was painted across her intimate place. This time the power of the drug took immediate effect but its duration was short. Ahhhh, Ahhhh, Ahhhhhhhhhhh~~~~!! Sharl grasps the bed sheets with all her strength, and she bent her body backwards like a bridge and shouted out. Sparks and electricity was running through her eyes and her vision was flickering. Since she lived her calm and gentle life, she had never experienced such an intense amount of pleasure like this. Sharl eased her mind as she lost her consciousness to darkness. She had a completely melted expression on her face that was filled with gratification. CH 10.5 After that, several days passed. Aur would visit Sharls prison cell with her breakfast, and after embracing her he would leave. This kind of life continued for a while. Straight after embracing Sharl, Aur would change his face to look like Alan and go into Nadjas prison cell, but Sharl was not aware of this and it was not something she could concern herself with right now. Unlike Nadja who always felt that she had plenty of free time in the jail, for better or for worse, Sharl had spent the majority of her time worrying. As for what she was worrying about, it was how to seduce Aur In saying this, it was not like she yielded to the pleasure or that she had fallen under Aurs control. This was something she was compelled to do. Every single time she met him, she would need to use different words to beg for his affections and to plead him for his semen. What words were chosen and how she should say them, all of these things were something she needed to independently think about. The condition being that if Aur did not like the content of the words spoken by her, she would not be embraced and consequences would follow. This is what Aur told her on his second visit to Sharls jail cell. After that, the days of trial and error for Sharl began. The second time he visited she said Please violate me, and she was rejected by Aur, after being at a loss for what to say, she finally came up with Please love me, please grace me with your affection. If, if by some chance she was chosen by Alan to be his, this is the kind of words she would say to him. These pure words coming out of a girls heart that was blooming with love, was defiled with a huge amount of cloudy fluids. On the third round, she was compelled by Aur to weave together a set of indecent words. What are indecent words? she asked him, Aur showed an amazed expression, and on that day during the afternoon, her meal was being transported to her by this black haired girl who looked like a beautiful doll. The black haired girl transformed into a demon. Completely opposite to Sharl, this woman had very full breasts, and this demoness was teaching her plenty of dirty words to use. She thought that a demon would be one of the most terrifying creatures, but this demoness was really friendly and was talking to her like she had been friends for a very long time, Sharl soon opened her heart to this demoness and started to zealously study her teachings. On the fourth round, she lied down on the bed and voluntarily spread her vagina lips with her fingers, Please thrust Aur-samas large penis into Sharls pussy, when she said this, Aur showed a shocked expression, and he praised Sharl saying that shes done very well. Being coerced into doing something shameful and humiliating like this wouldnt make her happy even if she was praised. Is what Sharl originally thought, but somewhere deep in her heart, there was this strange throbbing that remained. After that day, Sharl applied the majority of her time during the day to think of words to invite and seduce Aur. If she was able to make Aur happy, she would be able to secure the safety of her companions. If this was the case, she believed that she needed to devote all her efforts into doing so. Occasionally the demoness would drop by after her meals to help her out and give her some ideas. The demoness reinforces Sharls insufficient vocabulary and provides advice but she never teaches Sharl exactly what to say. After all, in the end it was Sharl that had to compose the words herself. Lately it wasnt just when she was trying to seduce him to bed, but just before Aur was going to ejaculate or right afterwards, furthermore even whilst in the height of their passion, she consistently used words which would arouse him. This was the advice she received from the demoness. Since she started doing this, she felt that her interactions with Aur had become much lighter and more gentle than before. Even though he may be a wicked magician, she felt that as long as she was devoted and sincere towards him, her act of good faith would be transmitted to him. And today as well, she was embraced by Aur. Aur-sama.. Please use Aur-samas splendid cock and violate Sharls pussy all the way to the depths, pleasee pour plenty of your semen and make me pregnantt. Sharl was on top of the bed on all fours, shaking her ass back and forth she was teasing him to come. Although he hasnt even touched her secret garden, it was already overflowing with her thick love juices. She wasnt only providing Aur with the lip service, but she was also making physical preparations so that she was able to properly please him. This was the suggestion given by the demoness, Sharl easily consented and was even slightly impressed by the suggestion. Making sure to pay close attention to all the details is one of the necessary things to provide a hospitable service. Therefore, she made it her top priority to think about the other partys needs. Youve become fairly good at coaxing, havent you? Good girl, Sharl While giving her a praise, Aur firmly grips on to her waist and in one go, he pierced deep into her interior. HaahnnAur-samas big thing is..coming inside mee.. Having it inserted in her dripping wet vagina, there was no longer any resistance nor the pain that she suffered during her first time. Sharls whole body could only feel a gradual aching pleasure that wrapped around her. Push it into me moree.. Please fully taste Sharls pussy to your hearts contentt Matching Aurs pelvic thrusts, Sharl moves her waist in a way to make sure that his penis doesnt come out half way. When she matches the rhythm of his pelvic thrusts, it becomes possible to cover more thrusting distance and so the amount of pleasure she feels also doubles. Although it is important to worry about the other partys needs, after all sex was not something you could do alone. Because it wasnt possible to read the other persons mind, she can only use the sensations she experiences herself as a standard for how good Aur was feeling. In other words, right now she thought that if her movements were able to make her feel extremely good, then it must mean that Aur was also feeling really good. Accepting the advice given by the demoness, Sharl shakes her waist willingly in an insatiable desire to feel more pleasure. Kuu, thats good, Sharl.. Aur groaned as he spoke out. Although the tone of his voice seemed like he was in agony, it was actually proof that a man was feeling really good. Men do not pant out in a high-pitched voice like women do. Its so good, Aur-sama, Im also feeling so goodd, more, please thrust it into me moree! Please grind the insides of my pussyy! As for, Sharl, she was moaning in a high voice. Expressing how you feel when you feel good is important. You dont have to pretend; you just have to frankly state what you are feeling in the moment. Its alright, because Aur will definitely make you feel very good. The demonesss words were replaying in her mind over and over, and Sharl courteously puts those words into practice. The more she listened to the demonesss advice, the more that Aurs penis would throb and pulsate, and this made Sharl feel really happy. Ahhh, its so goodd, Im cumming, Im cumminggg! Being pounded by Aur-samas cock Im going to cwummmm! Let out that white stuff! Aur-samas semen please pour plenty of it inside of meee!! Sharl tensed up her spine and in preparation for the pleasure that was going to wrap around her whole body she strained her hips. However, no matter how much time passes she was not able to feeling the usual wave of pleasure which surges throughout her body. This is because Aur had completely stopped the movements of his waist. Aur-sama.? With a curious expression, Sharl looked over her own shoulders to look at Aur. Do you want me to let you come? Yes, I really want to cum.. Im begging you, please let me cumm Sharl wags her waist eagerly. However, because she was crawling on all fours, she couldnt really move her body freely and it only served to make her crave the pleasure even more. In that case, tell me your true name T.thats.. Elves were much closer to being a spirit than a human. To them their true name held an extreme significance, especially because she was also a magic user. It wasnt just as simple as giving her soul over to him. her true name was in essence her whole being, if she were to tell Aur her true name, it would be the same as letting Aur grasp her whole existence in the palm of his hands. As proof for how important this was, even the Black Elf Ellen who was serving him and who has already sworn her allegiance to Aur has not disclosed her true name to him. You want to come, dont you? Ahhh, yes, please let me cum Slowly resuming his pelvic thrusts, Sharl raised a sweet voice. However, this amount of speed was insufficient. Because Aur was moving so slowly, it only fanned Sharls flames of passion even further. Aur-sama, please, forgive mee..! My true name, just not my true namee..Ahhh m-moree, harderr Ahh, oh noo please dont stopp Aur was toying around with Sharl as he would stop his movements in intervals. Although he was merely continuing to provide a slow and gradual stimulation that could not possibly let her reach her climax, instead of cooling her down, it only made her body hotter, it was an exquisite movement. Aur-sama, noo, dont stop.. Moree, please make a mess out of Sharl! Ahh, no please, put it deeper, deeper inn, please plunge Aur-samas hard and strong dick deep inside of Sharls slopping wet pussy, please stir up Sharls insidess! While shaking her neck, Sharl intensely presses her waist against Aur. Firmly holding on to her waist, Aur whispered to her in a low voice. Fine, you dont need to tell me your true name. But in return, you will dedicate your everything to me. If you swear to become my sex slave that will obey all of my commands, one that will open up their body to be used at any time, I will give you what you desire most Being given an alternate path, Sharl immediately shouts out. I will do it! Ill do itt! Sharl is Aur-samas sex slavee, please make me into Aur-samas personal meat slaveee!! If you were to say these words, Im sure that Aur will become very happy, but make sure to keep it as your trump card kay? Someone was smiling radiantly whilst teaching her such a thing, but right as of this moment, she couldnt put it in her mind as to who that someone was. However, even if she believed this was merely some sort of indecent word play, answering Aurs question in such a manner was a thoughtless thing to do. Alright, then from now on you are my sex slave. You will dedicate your body, your mind and your everything to me and spread your legs at any time. You will never be able to disobey my commands, be delighted! As I am allowing you to receive my semen! Ahhhhhhhhhhh, coming, its comingg! Im cumming, Im going to cumm! Aur-samas semen is finally comingg, Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Spurting all of his semen into her in an eruption, Sharl could only scream out like an animal. Clean it When he took out the penis he just used to discharge his semen and presented it in front of Sharl, she gladly crawled her tongue all over it. The modest and devout White Elf Priestess was no more. Voluntarily accepting Aurs curse, she swore an oath, right now she was only Aurs personal sex slave that deeply lusted after his semen and the pleasure that he gave her. What is your true name? My name is Shirley Sutherland, Aur-sama.. As if she was spellbound, Sharl obediently answered him, she licked Aurs thing with great relish and rapture. He did not need her true name. After all, the terms of the oath were that she willingly dedicated her everything, and Sharl had readily agreed to it. At that point, she had already sold her everything including her soul to him. Umu. Then in that case Shirley. You should take a rest for a while When Aur touched Sharls head with his finger, she plopped to the bed and began to go into a deep sleep. Great work~ From within the darkness of the dungeon Lilus figure makes her appearance and she showed appreciation for Aurs hard work. Yeah, indeed Ive become a little tired. Youve also done quite a good job this time, havent you? Yesterday, Aur had just successfully corrupted Nadja. In the mornings he was keeping Sharl company, and during the afternoon, he needed to take on Nadja. There were also all the administrative and executive duties that he needed to attend to during these times. As of late, Aur had been exceedingly busy. its fine, its fine~. I got to train a completely innocent and na?ve child plenty of ero things so it was really fun in its own way~ Floating an indecent smile like the succubus she is, Lilu approached Aur and started to massage his shoulders. Even so, Master do you really like that kind of thing? Would it be better if I started begging you like that as well? Masterr, please use your sturdy cock to stir up Lilus insidess like that? While she was saying this, Lilu was simultaneously whispering in his ears and squeezing her breasts against his back. Seeing this, Aur was able to roughly guess what her intentions were. Thats not really my hobby in particular. It is just that the words that come from the soul, carry great power. Especially if it is something that youve said yourself. Even if she knows that what she says is a lie, if she keeps repeating the words, it will take on a trace of the truth. In the end, it will no longer be possible to tell the truth from the lie. The fact that she is such a single-minded girl makes it all the more effective. Although I told her that she did not need to give me her heart, for such an earnest girl like her, this was impossible to begin with. Although it will depend on who it is, this is quite a standard method of corrupting someone In saying that, there was only one person remaining this kind of method probably would not work for that magician girl, is what Aur was thinking. Hmm. Are you going to use that kind of method to corrupt me too? Am I going to be made to fall deeply in love with Aur? *gyuu* she was hugging him from behind tightly, as she whispered to Aur tickling his ears. This kind of method, would not work on such a devious creature like you. If you see through my actions as being an act, then it is only as good as a mere performance. Moreover, isnt your existence itself as a demon, something that is corrupted to begin with? Ahh, I guess youre right~, besides, even if you didnt do something like that I already like you quite a lot, Aur .Is that so? Aur answered her back with an indifferent tone of voice and Lilu gently placed her cheeks against his. I mean it.. you know? Aur doesnt answer her and just stands up straight. And then when he turned around, he met Lilus gaze and said. Leaving that aside, you must be hungry, right? You deserve a reward; I will keep you company so come with me to the bedroom .Nn. Yaaay~ Its been a while since my last meal~! Speaking in a bright and colorful voice, Lilu was wholeheartedly pleased. Hoping that he would one day open his heart to her. Lilu was having thoughts that were unusual for a demon. CH 10.6 Youve finally come The Magician Wikia who had bluish silver colored hair coldly spoke to him as Aur showed up in front of her prison cell. She had already spent several days in here. Other than the girl who came past her jail cell to give her morning and evening meals, no one else would visit her, and contrary to her calm tone of voice, she was actually quite flustered inside. By now, the likelihood of Nadja and Sharl already being dealt with is pretty high. She could roughly forecast that Aur was coming to deal with her last. After all, if Aur was able to ensnare or make use of Nadja and Sharl, they would be the strongest trump cards against Wikia. You may feel relieved. All your companions are alive If you think that I would be relieved just by hearing those words from you, you are a big fool Wikia spoke out flatly. To begin with, there is no guarantee at what state they were in even if they were left Alive. What if he made them into someone that couldnt do anything, what if he made them into living dolls that couldnt move and could barely think? That would still be considered as alive but at what cost? Well thats true. In that case, let me restate it. They dont have any big injuries and their spirit and minds are still intact. If I were to release them into the world right now, they would be able to return being an adventurer. All three of them that is Whats your point? There is no meaning to disclose such information, Wikias acted in a manner that suggested she wanted to get to the core of things. It was a fact that such information had no meaning by itself. It was easy for Aur to just speak as many lies as he wished. You really dont have much emotions do you.? Fine. I came here today to make a simple bet with you A bet? Wikia asked back with a suspicious expression on her face and Aur nodded. I will have you play a simple game against me. If you win, I will allow all your companions to safely leave this dungeon. If I win, you will give yourself to me. The conditions are 3:1 in your favor. Dont you think it is an advantageous deal for you? Dont say such a stupid thing. Did you think I fall for your tricks? Wikia kept her composure and she did not show the slightest impulse nor urge to jump at this deal. They were both in a deadlock. Wikias abilities as a magician have been sealed so it was not possible for her to run away. I thought you would say that. Therefore, I prepared an impartial adjudicator As soon as Aur says that, flame rises from the dark and a demon with a huge brown body appeared. If I try to cheat in this game, I will present my soul to this demon and it will be your victory. This will be a fair match. Are you going to play? Wikia quietly thought about it. Obviously this demon was one of Aurs underlings, but a demon is an existence that will never become a mans true ally. If the demon was this big, it will be even more unlikely. If you bet your soul and lose, demons will collect that debt without showing any mercy. Depending on its personality and according to the circumstances, this demon may even become Wikias ally if it thinks that it will be able to obtain Aurs soul. Very well. Youve piqued my curiosity enough for me to listen. Go ahead and explain the rules The girl magician was sitting down on the bed of the jail whilst crossing her legs as she declared so. The contents of the game were indeed simple. First of all, Wikia and Aur is separated into an offense role or a defense role. Then without letting each other see, each of them will write the names of different body parts onto pieces of paper. The names of the body parts you can write are: both of your hands and feet, head, chest, belly and waist. So all in all, there were eight places to choose from. In the case that the offence side writes the exact same thing as the defense side, the defense will succeed and the defense will switch sides with the offensive side. When the offence side and the defense side writes something different from each other, the offence side will score and that particular body part will fall under the dominion of the offence party. However, offence and defense is still alternated after every round. In regards to the body part that falls under the rule of the opposing party, a curse is activated and all control of that body part will be grasped by the other party making it impossible to move freely. However, internal organs which are necessary for life support, such as: sight, hearing and the other five senses, or things such as your ability to think or reason, your ability to speak or breathe, these will be unaffected. In substance, this game is about limiting the movements of the other partys limbs. In terms of cheating, there are various topics which have been discussed and prohibited. Using mind reading, remote viewing, seeing into the future, or using a familiar to read what the other party has written have all been prohibited. any use of violence or curses, compulsion magic, or anything that would interrupt or hinder the course of the game, illusion magic to disguise the words, using secret messages are all considered to be cheating. If these foul acts are discovered by the demon, Aurs soul will be taken and it will be Wikias victory. The exception is if both of a persons arms are taken control of by the other party, and if that party is no longer able to continue with the game, it will not be considered a foul. In saying that, if someone loses control of both their arms, wont it mean that they have lost the game? Wikia pointed this fact out and Aur responded with, Dont you have a mouth and feet that you can use? Unexpectedly, there was no special conditions imposed on Wikia. Although, considering that she had her magic sealed off and that she didnt have any tools near her, it was not like she could cheat even if she wanted to. The condition for victory or defeat is when you are able to take take control your opponents body parts so that only one remains. If there is only one place remaining, then naturally that person would lose. After victory or defeat is decided each party will regain control of their bodies, but in Wikias case, her whole body will become the property of Aur if she loses, and for Aur, if he loses, he will let Wikia and all of her companions free into the outside world without harming them. If her companions were later found to be hurt, this would break the terms of the agreement and because it would be counted as cheating, it would become Wikias immediate victory. After claiming Aurs soul, the demon has agreed to and will be responsible for sending her and her group back up to the outside world. The definition of being safe, is that without her having to worry, after returning to the outside world, her companions will be able to fight in the same physical and mental capabilities as before. In reality, if she did get the chance to be free along with her companions, she would have wanted to immediately fight against Aur, but it is likely that he will place a curse on them to prevent them from taking aggressive actions against him. She could not really drag him out of the safety of his own territory, so Wikia took this compromise with reluctance. Then shall we begin? You can go on the offence first Aur comfortably lowers his waist on to the chair and sat opposite against Wikia who was on the other side of the iron-barred cell. Next to them was a demon wrapped in flames standing in silence, four of its arms were crossed and it was glaring at the both of them. A stand and a brush were prepared so that each party could write discreetly. In this game it was obvious that whoever goes first has the advantage. This is because as long as you still have one body part remaining it will be your victory. Wikia slowly thought about things. This game did not have a time restriction. If each person were to write down a random body part, there is a 1/8 chance that the attack will fail. Aside from when this reaches the end game, there isnt much point to thinking too deeply about the early stages of the game as the probabilities were still endless at this point in time. However, precisely because of this, Wikia was already beginning to think deeply. She realized that all eight parts of the body were not of equal value. This factor alone changed the fate of the game from something merely based on luck to something that was based on skill and reading your opponent. If the attack succeeds, that part of the body actually temporarily becomes the property of the other party. If your hands are taken from you, it will not be possible to write on the stand. In other words, Wikia is probably going to lose if that were to occur. If it comes down to it, it is probably possible for her to write with her mouth or even her feet, but she would like to avoid such humiliating circumstances if she is able, since it is naturally impossible to write with her belly or her waist. Her arms were her highest priority so to her it was necessary to protect her arms. On the contrary, such circumstances were actually somewhat advantageous for Aur. Even if both his hands and feet were tied up, for a magician like him, writing on a piece of paper was easy as long as he could use his mouth to cast magic. Even though he said that this was a fair match, since the beginning, the game was set up to be disadvantageous for Wikia. However, Wikia believed that there was something she could take advantage of. ..Ive written it down Youve thought for a very long time havent you? Well, no matter Submitting the note, she wrote on, Aur also presented his note forward. Unlike Wikia who had to think for a long period of time, Aur did not even worry about it as he quickly submitted his answer. The demon collected the notes and spoke with an unpleasant sounding voice, it was as if metal was scraping against each other. Attacking side, Wikia. Specified part Left Arm. Defense side, Aur. Specified part Head. the attack has succeeded, Aurs left arm will become Wikias possession Aurs left arm shined and along with a large *bang!*, Aurs left arm was bound up in silver chains. Hmm. Now it is going to be my turn to attack Without even thinking for long, Aur just started to write on his note without hesitation and handed it over. Wikia was still pondering about Aurs first choice for defense. The first thing Aur defended was his head. At first she predicted that he would defend one of his four limbs, especially his dominant right arm, but her forecast was wrong. Is there a particular reason why he is defending his head? Naturally the head was an important part of the body, but, considering that the five senses will not be taken away it doesnt seem to be too harmful even if you lost control of that body part. He would still be able to move and cast magic as per usual, and it was not like she could forcibly make him shut his eyes as that would be obstructing the game and breaking the rules. In the first place, just because she owned a particular body part, it doesnt mean that her nerves were somehow connected and that she would suddenly be able to control his body. After considering it for a long while, Wikia finally jotted down her answer on the note and presented it to the demon. Just like before the demon took a look at both the notes and spoke out in a creaking voice. Attacking side, Aur. Specified body part Chest. Defending side, Wikia. Specified body part right arm. The attack is a success, Wikias chest has become Aurs possession Wikias chest area shines and a golden brown chain jingles around her breasts and tightens itself around it. However, it did not feel particularly painful or anything. Just like it was stated in the terms, her heart, lungs and anything necessary for life support was not taken away from her. However, to think that he would choose my chest first? Wikia was not able to hide her surprise. She thought that he would surely aim for one of her four limbs first. For Aur, as long as he could seal the movements of her head and four of her limbs he would easily win the match so there was actually no need for him to obtain control of her chest. Then again, that may be his strategy and that is why he purposefully aimed for this body part. Unlike Wikia who was logical thinking about the priority of each body part, it would seem that Aur was going for the opposite thing and attacking body parts with low priority. Next is my turn to attack Saying this, Wikia presented her note. This time she didnt require much time before handing it in. Aur was just like usual, he didnt pause for long before handing his note in as well. Attacking side, Wikia. Specified body part Right Leg. Defending side, Aur. Specified body part Right arm. The attack has succeeded, Aurs right leg will become Wikias possession Hou? Silver chains wrapped around Aurs right leg, and Aur spoke out showing a little bit of admiration from his voice. He was able to see that Wikias strategy was to take control of his four limbs. However, this did not seem to make Aur feel an impending sense of crisis. After all, for him, there is not much difference in value between his arms or his other parts of his body. However, this is precisely the advantage she was going to take hold of. Wikia was smiling slightly as she set her gaze on the silver and golden magical energy floating in midair in front of her. CH 10.7 There was this thing called gifts which was used to describe a persons inborn abilities. This ability is only possessed by those with a higher fate than others and is something above simple magic, only a small fraction of people are capable of being born with such a thing. The Heros Star is a prime example and this particular fate is something that could be considered on the same tier as a high-level gift. Wikia possesses the Eyes of Mana which is fairly modest in comparison to the Heros Star. With this particular gift, she is capable of seeing the usually invisible flow of mana with her naked eye. For someone like her, other magicians can be considered as being akin to blind swordsmans. But it was not like she underestimated other magicians because of this, and the sight she uses is not always reliable in all circumstances. Although Aur may be a very skilled magician that was overflowing with magical energy, it still remained a fact that he was nothing but a blind magician to Wikia. As long as he didnt rely on his familiars to do his bidding, Wikia was very confident in being able to see and sense whenever Aur used his magic. If a simple kind of magic was cast, it may even be possible for her to perform an analysis to determine the type of magic it was. In other words, if both of Aurs arms are sealed off and he needed to write the words on the piece of paper using his magic, Wikia was very confident in being able to see what characters were written down by analyzing Aurs flow of magic. A gift was different from regular magic. Even if she started using her gift, there would be no need for her to chant an incantation and there is also no obvious sign that she was using it, furthermore she didnt even need to use magical energy to invoke her gift. Even though she was currently cursed and unable to use any of her magical energy, this was not a problem for her. Even if she started using her gift, the demon would be unable to sense anything. To begin with, Aur did not place any limitations on her in regards to cheating. Even if she was later found out to be using her gift, he would not be able to raise any complaints. Next.. is my turn to attack The game has already entered into its fourth round. At present, they have failed several more of their defense rounds and Wikia has managed to obtain control of Aurs stomach, and Aur has obtained Wikias left arm and waist. Once again the waist was a strange place for Aur to take control over. The reason Wikia aimed for his abdomen was to misdirect his attentions from later guarding his four limbs, and Aur seemed to only care about her left arm before going for her more obscure body parts. Hyaah!? While she was thinking about such things, suddenly there was a sensation that ran up her spine that made her instinctively scream out. When she looked towards the source of the sensations she was feeling, her left arm was moving against her will and was obscenely rubbing itself against her own crotch. Before she even realized it her, clothes were tucked up and her intimate place was revealed for Aur to see. When she strained her eyes, she could see that Aur was extending his magical energy towards her in the form of a fetter that coiled around her body and controlled her movements. Isnt this clearly an obstruction!? This is not counted as interference. You can still write the words on the paper, cant you? Wikia was shouting out and the demon merely replied to her calmly. Wikias left hand was slowly tracing along her own slit. While this is definitely something that would hinder her train of thought and her actions, it was not to the extent that it would make her lose the game or interfere with her ability to write. Im only making use of my own belongings and playing around with it for a bit. Whats the problem with that? .Fine, Ill continue Wikia tightens her legs together and conceals her private areas from Aur, after that she began writing on the paper and handed it down. She pretended to aim for his right arm.. But in fact she wrote down his left leg on the piece of paper. What would Aur be thinking right now? Did he think I was going for his right arm? Or another body part? She aimed to attack the gap in his thoughts. Attacking side, Wikia. Specified body part Left Leg. Defending Side, Aur. Specified body part Left leg. The attack has failed However, for some reason or another Aur seemed to have seen through her ploy and was able to defend properly. Wikia was supposed to have the advantage of going first, but she was now in a disadvantaged position. Youre becoming impatient arent you? Did you lose your concentration after having your crotch played with? Sneering at her loss, Aur showed an indecent smile across his face. Is talking all you can do! Wikia was frowning with disgrace as she handed her note in. Attacking side, Aur. Specified body part Right arm. Defending side, Wikia. Specified body part Right Arm. The attack has failed More like you are the one who is being clouded by those perverted thoughts of yours While saying this, she felt relieved inwardly. This negated her previous failure. Not just that but she was able to defend her very important right arm. Other than being unable to write on the notes properly, if she had both of her arms were to be manipulated by him. She could only shudder at the thought of such a thing occurring. Attacking side, Wikia. Specified body part Right Arm. Defending side, Aur. Specified body part Waist. The attack has succeeded, Aurs right arm has become Wikias possession When the results were announced, Wikia had a little bit of trouble restraining the expression of joy from her face. Aurs right arm was wrapped in silver chains, and she had finally been able to suppress both of his arms. But she was really curious as to what was going on in his mind when he defended this round Why did he defend something like his waist? No, the answer to that question no longer mattered to her. More importantly, she needed to start analyzing the flow of mana from Aurs body. Wikia strained her eyes and stared at him. In front of her eyes, a completely unexpected spectacle was occurring. Aur did not seem to be using any type of magic, he merely took the brush with his arm and then started drawing on the note. How are you able to move your body part which is no longer under your ownership!? Allow me to ask you instead Wikia was challenging his actions and Aur merely grinned in return as he spoke. When your body is no longer your own property, you arent supposed to be able to move it with your own free will. However, Just because I dont own the body part any longer, does it mean that I will be unable to control it? With just these words alone, Wikia understood that her plan of making Aur lose control of his arms was already found out by him. Isnt this counted as cheating? Why would it? The demon asked her for a reason. There was no need to even think. After all there was no rule in the agreement that the party with the deprived body part was not allowed to use magic to move his or her body. This wasnt something that interfered with the game. Even when Aur was moving around Wikias body it was not counted as an obstruction to the game, but still things turning out in this manner made Wikia greatly disappointed. If Aur was to manipulate the brush with his magic, the flow of mana could be read by Wikia. But, if Aur moved his body directly with magic, it was not possible to detect the flow of mana to the brush. The magic wasnt flowing out into an object or into the air, but directly into his body, and she was unable to perceive any flow of magic outside of his body. Whats wrong? Its my turn to attack next. Arent you going to submit your defense? Wikia was troubled as she handed her note in. Attacking side, Aur. Specified body part Left Leg. Defending side, Wikia. Specified body part Right Leg. The attack has succeeded, Wikias left leg will become Aurs possession Having his hateful chain entwine around her left leg, Wikia clicked her tongue. Since the game began, she had only defended her right arm. Although the main reason was that her right arm was indeed her highest priority for defense, it was also to give Aur the impression that she was only capable of defending her right arm turn after turn. This time around, Wikia read that he was about to aim for her legs but she was wrong in determining which leg he would go for. She needed to recompose her emotions. Wikia took a deep breath and shut her eyes. Emptying everything from her mind, including the fact that her crotch was still being caressed with her own fingers, she slowly unified her own mind. Nnhaa?! But then a sweet pant came leaking out of her nose. What she noticed next was that her left arm had left the area between her groins and was groping on to her chest. Her breasts. This was the first body part that was taken from her. Her soft and full pair of breasts had their nipples totally erect, so much so, that it seemed like it was swollen in pain, using her own wet fingers, she was pinching them and playing around with them causing her to experience a pleasurable stimulus straight to her brain. Moreover, her one-piece dress along with her short skirt were tucked up by her own arm and her body was in full view for Aur to see. Aur was just enjoying the sight while smirking. Even though the demon saw what was happening, it did not seem to be concerned at the situation. Seeing this, Wikia finally realized her own mistake. A demon that does not have any human feelings, could not possibly relate to the subtleties of a humans sexual circumstances. After all, at best it was only able to judge things which were physical in nature to be something that would directly interfere with the game. In other words, this demon was totally unreliable as a referee. It was at this point that Wikia noticed what Aurs intentions were. At the same time, she thought that he was the worst kind of low-life, she ridiculed him in her own mind. For someone like Aur who was capable of moving his body, even though his free will had been taken away from those body parts, there was absolutely no meaning to defending any part in particular. He could move according to his will just by using magic alone, and this would not be considered breaking the rules. Although this was unrelated to life support. Perhaps, if a body part was taken away from his control, not only would he lose his free will of that body part, but it is likely that he also loses the subconscious control of that particular body part. This is likely the reason why he defended his own waist a moment ago. In terms of physiological reactions the human body can have; half of it may be a conscious decision, but the other half is something that happens automatically and subconsciously if he were to lose control of his waist.. he would probably lose the ability to do that. Attacking side, Wikia. Specified body part Waist. Defending side, Aur. Specified body part Waist. The attack has failed Her face was showing her disgust for him as she wrote down her note, and Aur could instantly see through her and defended her attack with ease. KuuUu. Wikias left arm wriggles its way down towards her crotch again. She was desperately trying to suppress the voice that leaked out of her mouth. Having her breasts played with, her body was feeling flushed and that part of her became even wetter. In addition, the left leg that was snatched away from her was trying to spread itself against her will, and she was no longer able to close her legs shut together. Biting down her teeth together in frustration, she started writing on the note and turns it over. Attacking side, Aur. Specified body part Head. Defending Side, Wikia. Specified body part Right Leg. The attack has succeeded, Wikias head has become Aurs possession Wikia was subconsciously afraid that if her right leg was taken away from her, that he would try to pierce his thing into her, and Aur took advantage of this fear to win the round and take control of her head. If her right leg was deprived, all the lower parts of her body would have become Aurs possession. In other words, she wouldnt even be able to prevent him from fully exposing her own crotch area.. In the worst case scenario, she may even be violated in this area. With this, the amount of parts I control have increased As if Aur was trying to fuel her sense of fear even more, he had this vicious smile on his face. I guess so But on the contrary Wikia seemed quite determined. Scolding herself for falling into chaos, she reorganized herself and threw both her regret and hesitation away. Even on the verge of being cornered and defeated, she was able to regain her presence of mind. What was her highest priority right now? That was to secure her companions safety. In regards to her chastity or her life, she could do without those. However, by any means necessary she really wished to save Alan and the other girls. Next is my turn to attack Wikia did not hesitate and wrote down her answer before handing the note over. Attacking side, Wikia. Specified body part Left Leg. Defending Side, Aur. Specified body part Waist. The attack has succeeded, Aurs left leg is now Wikias possession Hm? Aur raised both his voice and his eyebrows in admiration. Aur knew that Wikia wanted to deprive his freedom to move his waist the most. But that is precisely the reason why she did not target that obvious location. . I see Aur thinks about his choice for the first time, and then wrote down his answer. On the contrary, Wikia didnt even need to think about it before she wrote her answer down and handed it in. Attacking side, Aur. Specified body part Right Arm. Defending side, Wikia. Specified body part Right Arm. The attack has failed The body part that Wikia needed to protect the most was her right arm. If this part of her body was deprived, it is unlikely for her to be able to continue on with the game. Even if her right leg is deprived and she was unable to defend herself from being violated, she would still be able to continue. Due to Aur failing his attack again, Wikia regained her superiority. The three remaining body parts of Aur is: his head, chest and waist. On the other side, Wikia still had her: right arm, right leg and belly. The probability of preventing an attack for each side is 1/3. Wikia decided to leave her fate to luck. So that Aur could not predict from her hand writing, she kept spinning her brush round and round and chose to write down a body part at random. Attacking side, Wikia. Specified body part Chest. Defending side, Aur. Specified body part Head. The attack has succeeded, Aurs chest will become Wikias possession Muu.. Having chains wrapped around his own chest, even Aur started to groan. With this he only had two body parts remaining. Wikia was thinking about what she should defend next. If she didnt defend her right arm, she may lose her ability to write. If she didnt defend her right leg, her virginity was surely going to be deprived. There were really only two options for her to choose from. Attacking side, Aur. Specified body part Belly. Defending side, Wikia. Specified body part Belly. The attack has failed This is why Wikia chose to defend her stomach. You are like a snake Wikia said this as she lightly smiled. You are a cunning, underhanded coward. .You can only think of all the dirty thoughts. Therefore, it makes it easy for me to read your intentions. I will tell you my next choice. I will write down your head. Im going to write head, but feel free to doubt me as much as you want After declaring her intentions Wikia quickly jotted down her answer with her brush. On the other hand, Aur loses his composure for the first time and thought long and hard as to what he was going to write down. After writing with his brush slowly, he finally turned his note over. Attacking side, Wikia. Specified body part Head. Defending side, Aur. Specified body part Waist. The attack has succeeded, Aurs head will become Wikias possession Aurs head is covered in chains. *Pishi Pishi* the crackling sound of chains resounded as it wraps around his whole body. After all, you only amount to this. You can only doubt others, and you do not know how to see the truth, even when its right in front of you. Now then, demon, release me and guide me to my companions However, the demon doesnt show any reaction to Wikias words. She tried to stand up and move but the chain that binds her still wrapped around her body and she couldnt move. What is the meaning of this? Havent I won the game already?! Are you trying to go back on your words?! Ku, Ku, Ku.. Wikias was yelling and yet Aur merely laughs back interrupting her. Young magician. It is certainly as you say, I only know how to doubt people. However, allow me to provide you one piece of advice, as your senior. You should learn to doubt others a little more Just when she thought that all the chains on Aurs body was locking him securely in place, the chains on his body started to rattle and fall apart on its own. Whats going on!? ..Dont tell me the demon is? No that fellow is doing its job faithfully. I am not cheating or anything. It was just that you simply misunderstood my words Showing a pleasant smile, Aur was cracking his joints to loosen his body which just got free from the bindings. The victory or defeat of this game is decided when there is only one body part remaining from the losing player. I never mentioned the order of things Sequential order? What is he talking about? What is happening? Wikias mind was in confusion, and the correct answer abruptly presented itself to her. Dont tell me, that the body parts you own are. Aur nodded. You have three companions dont you? Including myself, I have four peoples worth to bet on. Arent you happy that youve won? Now you only have to beat me three more times before you can save your friends Hearing Aurs voice which was seemingly very happy, Wikias expression was dyed in the color of despair. CH 10.8 In a dark and cold underground prison cell, Alan was curled up like some sort of caterpillar. His arms were tied behind his back by some iron manacles and his feet were also bound up by a similar thing. Naturally, it was not possible for him to use any magic. The day before yesterday, he was moved to a spacious room for one day, but asides from that he was back in this narrow prison cell sprawled across the floor. There was no such thing as a bed in this room and the only thing his body could lie on was the cold hard floor. His meals were given but at a bare minimum and each day he would get a single meal carried to him, no cutlery was provided only a crude bowl of soup, and like a dog he would have to drink it with his mouth. Because both of his hands and feet were tied together, and because the room had nothing in it, he couldnt even go to the toilet to take care of his business properly. He was covered in his own filth and each day he was feeling extremely miserable feelings, Alan was barely living his life. The reason he was able to hold on this long without just killing himself, after being humiliated and disgraced in this manner was because he was thinking about his companions. For the first three days, he was hoping that his friends would come to rescue him. Because Alan was the first to faint, he didnt know if his companions had all been caught. Aside from Nadja, who he knew had her movements sealed, he thought that perhaps Sharl the Elf Priestess or quite possibly the very reliable Wikia would be able to escape somehow and would be able to initiate a rescue mission. After those three days, Alan realized that Aur was not planning on keeping him alive for a long time, and that he could not continue to expect for a rescue. Even though he was given a meal, it was soup flavored with salt, it was not something that would give him enough nourishment to survive for long. Being in a situation where he could not move his body along with continuously having to lie on this cold hard ground drained Alans physical strength without any mercy. A feeling of unfathomable powerlessness and the smell of his own filth was cutting his strong will-power into little bits and pieces. He instinctively understood that he would not last for much longer. In the next three days, Alan was able to regain a slight glimmer of hope. Up to this day, a woman with black beautiful hair almost like a doll, was carrying him his meals and no matter what Alan said to this girl, she would not even bat an eyelid nor respond to him. She was just fulfilling her duties and then walking away. However, on the seventh day, the woman who brought his meal had changed, and it was now a demoness with bat-like wings. Alan was frowning when he saw her evil looking wings, but when he tried to talk to her, contrary to his expectations she responded to him quite candidly. Alan was able to learn that his companions had been captured and although he was discouraged it did not come as that big of a shock to him. He was also able to learn that his three companions had been treated vastly better than he had been treated in this dungeon. On the eighth day, Alan began to worry about something else. He was wondering why his other companions were being treated so much better than him, why is that? If you thought about it logical, it probably meant that Aur was not planning on kill the other three people. At the very least, he was not planning on harming them any time soon. But for Alan, this could only mean the worst was going to happen to him. And they day when his nightmares became a reality had finally come for him. On that day, Alan was allowed to cleanse his body with hot water, and after the longest time, he was finally allowed to take of his fetters and go out of this narrow prison cell. Just like that, he was led to a large room. It could not even be compared to his small prison cell. The floors were beautifully cleaned and along the walls, there was light which brightened up the room. A big bed and even furniture was in this room, but Alan was made to sit in a chair in the corner of the room. With a clank his hands had been handcuffed to the chair. A bad feeling comes over him, even though Alan was trying to appeal to the demoness in front of him with his eyes, as if the demoness could not even see him she completely ignored him and just goes out of the room. Being inside of this room alone, made an indescribably unpleasant feeling go along his spine. It was like when you touched a treasure chest that you knew had an exceptionally malicious trap in it, that kind of really bad premonition. But Alan could not do anything about it. He was firmly handcuffed to the chair, and no matter how much he pulled at it, it didnt seem like it would come off. Alan was not able to fall asleep all night and he was just waiting wide awake. Before long, the door to his room opened. Nadja! Sharl, Wikia! When he saw the three girls enter his room, Alan shouted out with a thrilled voice. Although they were wearing humble clothes appropriate for prisoners, the three girls did not look like their bodies were wasting away like his. Nadjas long hair had become short, but there were no visible wounds on her body. ..Everyone, whats wrong? Dont tell me that you guys have been prevented from speaking? Or is it that you cant hear me? Only Wikia responded to Alans question by shaking her head. And she muttered out in whisper. AlanIm so sorry. Im so sorry Wikia was not even able to look at Alan as she spoke and she could only look down in shame as she repeatedly apologized to him. He didnt know what Nadja was thinking, as she was staring into space with this blank look. Even the usually friendly Sharl was not answering his questions, she was only smiling. Were you able to enjoy your touching reunion? Aur! You bastard, what did you do to them!? A clinkety-clank sound from the handcuffs resounded as Alan started to struggle to free his body. Hmm What have I done? As if he was thinking about the question Aur took a step forward, standing between Sharl and Nadja he held the two girls and started to fondle their breasts. Shall I explain by showing you? Exactly what occurred in these several days Aur who was supposed to be their enemy was fondling the two girls breasts right in front of Alan, and instead of being angry, the two girls were looking delighted and even started to blush. Looking at their expressions, Alan received an intense shock. Sharl, Nadja, whats wrong with you guys.!? Whats going on Wikia, do you know anything about this!? Sharl and Nadja was not even talking back to him, so he turned his gaze towards Wikia. However, she was only repeating her apology over and over and she didnt answer his questions either. Fumu, very well. .Leona, you may explain to him Intimately calling her by her real name, Aur held Nadjas waist. As if Aurs words was some sort of magic words that allowed her to talk again, Nadja finally paid attention to Alan. Sorry, Alan. Ive been deceiving you all along After saying this Nadja moves her gaze towards Aur, wrapping both her arms around his neck, she gave him a kiss. I am Aur-samas faithful subordinate. Ive been tricking you all this time Youre lying!! How can. How can that be!? I mean you are.! Alan was shouting out and was noisily moving his handcuffs, but Aur interrupted him as he gave Nadja an order. It would seem that this man does not trust your words. So that he will believe in you, why dont you show me proof of your loyalty? Yes, Aur-sama Nadja happily nods and climbs on top of the bed on all fours, showing her ass to Aur. Please feel free to receive the proof of my loyalty, Aur-sama Nadja! Stop it! Please I beg of you! Youre lying, this is all a lie, a big joke..! No, this must be a plan of some sort, right? Youre planning on seducing him like that and then cutting off his neck, thats what this is about isnt it? Ahh, Please dont do this, Sharl, Wikia please stop Nadja! Alan was shouting out in grief and sorrow, but Sharl merely continued to smile and Wikia turned her face away in pain. In front of all of them, Aur pierced his thick and hard thing into Nadjas vagina. She used to like him and think that he was ideal. But right now, Nadja who was supposed to be something like a lover to Alan was being violated by another man right in front of him. On top of that, Nadja was showing an expression of pleasure, she was moving her hips happily and this thoroughly injured his mind. Stop it Please stop it Alan was shouting and screaming, he was violently struggling free. When Aur finally lets out plenty of his white cloudy fluids deep inside of Nadja, Alan also became tired of raging about and slumped down on his chair. Thank you for showing me your affection, Aur-sama Spreading her own vagina with both her hands, Nadja purposefully showed off the sperm that was dripping out to Alan. Do you finally understand? Every piece of hair on my body all the way to my nails, belong to Aur-sama. I love Aur-sama very deeply. Although I feel bad to have deceived you, it was all for my masters sake. Sorry The woman soldier spoke to Alan in a very frank tone. And while she did have the same face as the person he knew, she was no longer the girl who used to flirt and fawn on him. Was she really Nadja? As if he was trying to seek help, he turned his eyes to the other two girls. Ahh, of course. Lets explain what happened to the other two people. Sharl, youre up next When Aur calls Sharls name, she bounced up her small body joyfully and got on the bed. Yes. I used to love Alan-san. He is strong, brave and kinder than anyone else. I loved that Alan-san Saying such a thing shyly, she had a smile on her face that Alan was always used to seeing. That gentle smile of hers that reminded you of warm sunlight. But the thing is, I was taught about something even more wonderful than that by Aur-sama Her gentle smile melted and changed into an expression of obscenity, Sharl was running her tongue along Aurs penis which was covered by Nadjas love juices and his semen like it was the most delicious thing in the world. That is. Aur-samas penis Ahhh, its so hard, big and strong It wont even compare to that small thing of Alan-sans. Its very wonderful Seeing the girls fooling around in front of him, Alans penis was growing hard before he even realized it. The thing he wore was the same as the other three girls, it was a thin prison uniform, and it was easily able to show the form and size of his crotch which was now swelling. When comparing his size to Aurs thing, Sharl giggled in ridicule. She then she fell down towards the bed and widely opened up her crevice to entice Aur. Aur-sama, please use your thick and wonderful cock to violate your lewd slave, please pour plenty of your white hot semen into this child making bag that was made for Aur-samas exclusive use Alan could not even believe what he was seeing in front of his eyes any longer. That honest and pure-hearted Sharl, who was the most modest and proper of the three girls, was spreading her legs and speaking in an extremely indecent language, begging for his wretched semen. Ahhn! Aur-samas thick thing is comingg! More, deeperr.! Please thrust it in deeperr!! While Alan was still sitting there aghast, Sharls small body was completely sucking in Aurs cock inside of her. It was quite the ferocious size, but Sharls secret garden easily gobbled it up. Alan became broken-hearted as he heard her speak. Hearing Sharls coquettish moans, his heart was being split into pieces even more, to the extent that his mind could not recover any longer. He no longer had any power to scream or even struggle. Its a lie this is a lie. A dream, it must be a dream. Desperately muttering to himself, he was denying the scene in front of his eyes. Even though his heart was broken into little tiny pieces, he was still able to keep it from disintegrating somehow. Now then, its finally Wikias turn After pouring plenty of his semen into Sharl, he finally called up the last girl. I have one piece of good news. Lift up your face Aur firmly embraces Wikia from behind, taking hold of her delicate chin, he turned her face towards him. Although her body did not resist him, her face was frowning unpleasantly. This girl, unlike the other two has not given me her body. Moreover, she has yet to tell me her true name Hearing his words, Alan reflexively looks towards Wikia. Looking at her expression, it was certainly filled with refusal as if she was resisting Aur. For someone like Wikia who was normally calm and collected to show that kind of an expression, without a doubt she must have hated Aur greatly and was feeling disgust towards him. Feeling like he just found his last light, energy returns to Alans body and his mind was fired up. It was likely that her magical powers were being sealed and that she was being coerced forcefully. He didnt know why the other two girls turned out like that, but he was sure that it was because of this evil magician. However, Wikias was not like the others, she seemed to be unaffected. After all, Wikia was an extraordinary magician. Alan was desperately trying to think of an idea. As long as he had a plan and Wikia notices his signal, it is likely that she will be able to execute the plan. All he had to do was create a plan to get out of this predicament. If he could somehow remove the handcuffs that bound him, destroy the magical object sealing Wikias magical power, he could kill Aur. If he could just do this one thing, Alan could return to how he was before. At the very least, if not the other two, Alan and Wikia could. The two other people who have already fallen to depravity probably could not be saved. In the worst case scenario, he was even prepared to abandon them. Except for Wikia. Alan wanted to do whatever necessary to protect Wikias chastity which had not yet been soiled. Alan swore it in his own mind. I will manage to do something, just trust me. With the intention of letting Wikia know his determination, Alan was signaling towards Wikia. As a woman who had travelled together and done a lot of adventuring together, she was able to guess his intentions immediately. Im sorry, Alan And the answer she gave him, was as expected her apology. Now then, Wikia. Why dont you teach him. .About whose thing you are? Aur sat down cross-legged on the bed. Wikia stands in front of him and then started stripped her clothes and even revealing her chest. Im sorry, Alan.. I Aside from my heart, I have already become Aurs possession Aurs name was carved into Wikias smooth white stomach. Normally it wouldnt be visible on her skin, but when Aur pours magic into her body, it will start shining to show itself. This was the proof that she was his possession. It cant be. Wikia. Youre lying arent you? Its alright, soon, soon I will think up some sort of strategy Weve always managed to get out of a crisis, havent we? Come on.. As long as our bond still exists Hearing Alans words, Aur raised his eyebrows as it twitched in response. After all, bonds only amount to this much. Certainly, you guys may have been connected by bonds. But, the thing you call bond is something that easily falls apart Aur sneered as he spoke to Alan. However, his eyes seemed evermore gloomy and somehow you could see he had this sorrowful light in his eyes. The only person to notice this about Aur was Wikia, who had been the only one able to keep her presence of mind. Now then. Come over here, Wikia Before she was able to think any more about this, she was ordered to come to him. Wikia slowly lowers her waist and places her beautiful slit against his penis. Stop it. Stop ittt, Wikiaaaa! Stop it, Stop! Please Stop it! Ill kill you! Ill definitely kill you! you piece of shit! Just try and put that filthy thing inside of her, I will cut it into tiny little pieces! Stop itt, dont do it, Wikiaaa````!!! Alan was leaning forward as he if wanted to tear his arm off the chair, he was crying from the depths of his soul, wailing in agony. Nevertheless, Aur puts both of his hands on Wikias shoulder and without pausing, he pushed her down towards him and pierced all the way into the depths of her vagina. AAAAAHHHHHHH!! Ill kill you, Ill kill you, Ill fucking kill you!! Ill curse you and watch your body rot in hell!! AHHHHH! I will never forgive you! And the same goes for you two! Sharl, Nadja! You bunch of whores, showing that kind of disgusting man such a lewd smile! You shit eating sluts! So that Alan could see, Aur was purposely showing the place he pierced Wikia, blood was flowing out of her secret garden. This was precisely the evidence that the purity that she protected all this time, has been stolen from her. Alan uttered curses as he vomited abusive words one after another. Seeing the previously kind, gentle, upright hero that Alan was, turn into someone like this.. Wikias last stronghold that kept her mind together crumbled and scattered into pieces. All of her body and its functions had been given to Aur, she was someone who couldnt even take a shit without Aurs permission. She had lost all of her human dignity along with her body and Alan was her last stand. But even that was now lost and replaced with disappointment and disillusionment. Ascertaining her state of mind calmly, Aur whispered into her ears. Now, Wikia. Why dont you tell that barbaric and vulgar man As to who your master is along with your true name My name is.. Victor Quia Victima and my master is you, Aur-sama! This was the exact moment that the young and talented magician, sold her soul to the wicked magician. A strong pleasurable feeling goes through Wikias body, and she instantly arrives at her climax. The feeling of her soul being caught in his grasp was tremendously chilling. From the bottom of her heart a pleasure so sweet went throughout her body, enough to make her go completely numb. Wikia could sense that her pure white soul was turning black. This pleasant feeling did not have an end destination. Once she experienced such an intense pleasure, it was not possible for her to return to her original self any longer. When she saw how Sharl became so lewd and indecent, Wikia scorned and despised her for it, but right now she knew better than anyone what Sharl had felt. If this pleasure can be tasted again whenever she was embraced by Aur, then she wouldnt hesitate to sell her soul to him over and over again. I will murder you! Ill kill you, Kill you! Kill you! Kill you! Kill you! Kill you! Kill you! Kill you! Kill you! Kill you! Kill you! As if he couldnt do anything else but repeat those words, Alan seemed to have gone mad No, its likely that he already went crazy. At any rate, he just continued to shout out the words without end. Kill you! Kill you! Kill you! Kill you! Kill you! Ill definitelyDDDD However, his words were not allowed to continue on forever. Nadja used her sword to slice him at the neck and sever his head. Although no one would have noticed it, but this was the sword that Alan had obtained and it was the sword he named the sword of slicing. Combining the four peoples worth of efforts together, this was the sword that Alan had thrown to Nadja for her to use to cut the Minotaurs neck, this sword was now used to slice off Alans neck. Hatred and abhorrence permeated deep into Alans body and soul, and Aur immediately applied his magic to turn this body without a neck into a demon. Cursing everyone, hating everything, the immortal warrior of darkness.. This was the birth of a Dullahan. I paid a lot of money to feed and to arm that Minotaur and yet it was easily killed, but I am sure now that this fellow will be able to compensate amply as a substitute. Take it to the second level guards room and deploy it to protect the room. Also, go talk to the Dwarfs and make them prepare a complete set of armament for it. Ahh, you dont need to give it a shield. After all, its going to be holding on to its own head with its left hand It was now holding on to its own neck which had just been severed, and the task to care for this new born Dullahan was left to Lilu who was just outside the room. Hatred is one of the main sources of power for this demon. The Dullahan is indeed different from your regular undead. Yes~. Master what are you going to do now? Wikia has finally experienced her first time, and this is also the first time the three of them gathered in front of me like this. I think that I will enjoy them a little bit more Aur was still sitting down as he pierced Wikia from behind, he also summoned both Sharl and Nadja to attend to his left and right. At last, his large project that has taken a considerable amount of time has ended. Tonight he will finally be able to enjoy the fruit of his labor, he was going to slowly savor it. . Once I deal with this and return, would you also be able to accompany me~? After thinking for a little while Lilu asks him. If it was before, she would just complain about being made to do a troublesome job, but lately Lilu seems to be thinking about something and she would act like a spoiled child and try to take advantage of Aur instead. .Well alright. Incidentally If you run into Spina or Ellen, you can also bring them both over Because he was shorthanded, he also wanted to invite the two girls which were working hard for him. Although the two of them were not particularly complaining about it and willingly served him, they could become quite troublesome later if he didnt take care of them. Roger that! Then Ill hurry up and return kay~! Lilu was being accompanied by the Dullahan as she literally flew away. The headless knight which had endless amount of hatred within itself was going to use its skill with the sword and magic to start a bloodbath with a large amount of adventurers from now on in order to release its fury. While thinking about the future, he let out his semen one more time inside of Wikia. CH 11.1 Translator: Nefarian Weve lost contact with Alans group since he went into the 8th floor.? Looking at the report, Cass was seated on her work desk, she placed her hand on her chin and let out a sigh. And after processing the report, she threw it away on to her mountain of papers nonchalantly. Whether it be her Processed pile or her Unfinished Pile everything around her was like a mountain of work that she needed to take care of. This was all in relation to Aurs case, and the reports are about the various adventurers who have failed in challenging his dungeon. Of course, it wasnt like everyone got annihilated, there was some who became frightened half way and ran, some who lost their comrades and decided to retreat and some who got caught in a trap and was forcefully kicked out of the dungeon. About 20% of her reports, consisted of people who have gone missing. It was unknown whether they were frightened by the dungeon and went into hiding Or if they just got exterminated within the dungeon. Although, its probably one or the other. Because it wasnt being investigated specifically, she didnt know the ratio of people who escape the dungeon, but the amount of people who died should be plenty enough. There was also quite the amount of stories, about how the adventurers would run into the dead corpses of their acquaintances. And it seems that Alans group is probably one of the cases where the party got exterminated, at the very least, Cass was pretty much convinced this was the case for Alans party. Demon King Aur Hes really troublesome isnt he? Taking the next report on the stack, Cass thought to herself whilst fiddling with her hands. The Evil Magician Aur declared war on town Akani about three months ago. He doesnt even understand his own standing in the world, what an impudent fool, we can just ignore such a small county town being invaded. The town has the Chivalric Order of Knights stationed in it permanently, if he dared to challenge the town, he would no doubt destroy himself. Back then the opinion of the governing bodies in the Kingdom was pretty much like so. Cass was the only one who advised that they should send the King Imperial forces to subjugate the threat immediately, but this suggestion was not accepted by the Council. Not only that, her standing as a genius strategist was mocked, her gender as a woman was used against her and they sneered at her saying that she was feeble and was being a coward for suggesting such a thing. Since then, its been three months. Aurs invasion has been a remarkable success. The minister who boastfully talked about his Chivalric Knight Order had his troops blown to smithereens by Aurs Super Long Distance Black Magic. Moreover, the whole town was occupied but there were barely any civilians that got hurt and it was akin to a flawless capture. It didnt matter who he went up against, the result hardly changed. In the twinkling of an eye, Aur managed to occupy seven towns. The one thing that was very unique was that the cities were left intact, and he made them his own territory. Whether it be demons, bandits or even evil magicians, in normal cases this kind of thing would not occur. Normally, all the resources would be plundered and then they would leave the city. Of course there was also the outliers where the evildoers would stay in the town and treat the civilians like slaves, but in this scenario, they wouldnt think about invading other nearby towns. Aurs methods were completely different from the norm. He distributed the minimum amount of demons across his area to keep watch, he collected taxes from his people and if there was some sort of problem in his territory he would even go out to solve the issue. Merchants were exempt from paying a tariff, any walls destroyed were rebuilt and it could even be said that the city became more lively as a result of Aurs occupancy. This is almost like an invasion just occurred from a foreign country. In fact, many people in the town also felt the same way, the only thing thats changed is the king who is governing this town, thats what they mostly believed. Demons obey him. He can control Magic. he lives in a dungeon. He is the King of Demons. ..In other words, he is the Demon King. Its unknown as to who began calling him in that manner, but before he knew it, Aur was known as the Demon King. When he occupied four towns, the Imperial Council finally went in an uproar. The Council was made up of the most influential nobles, and you can say that they are the group of people that governed Figuria Kingdom. Although the real power rested with the King in making any final decisions, the people who actually thought about the policies to implement in the country were the members of the Council and the King only needed to give his permission. Naturally, there were countless things that the Council could enact even if the King doesnt give his permission first, therefore, in Casss perspective, these noblemen were people that she couldnt go against, even if she had the title of being a genius tactician within the imperial army. The sight of these noblemen panicking over Aurs invasion when they first scorned and laughed at Cass made her feel delighted, but because all the fault was being shifted to Cass, she couldnt really just say that it was somebody elses problem. As a result, Cass was now surrounded by the mountain of reports. Even though she tried to dissuade them, the Council arbitrarily decided to send a single battalion of Imperial Armed forces to suppress Aur, but they only came back without achieving any results. Not only that, 30 percent of the troops suffered major causalities. The supposed den that Aur was staying was immediately discovered, but it was in fact a large and impregnable dungeon. It was a narrow and dark underground labyrinth, and Knights were completely useless in this environment. These soldiers were trained to fight in open battlefields; riding on horses and fighting other men. This dungeon could barely fit four people lined up together with their spears, to make matters worse, they had to fight against knee-height goblins, insects that breathed out fire and massive giants, all of which they were not accustomed to fighting. If you wanted to make Aur fight against knights, the best opportunity would be when he was attacking a town. However, his Demon King forces were capable of appearing in unexpectedly places due to his ability to move them via his teleportation magic. The regular standing army has no hope of dealing with this sort of foe. Aur naturally confirms that the city he is about to attack is not heavily fortified with a large army before launching his attack. Therefore, a town with a small army can hardly cope, especially if his attacks come as a surprise. That being the case, they have also tried to destroy Aurs teleportation formation, whenever the Demon King accepted his tribute, there has been several attempts to sneak in a soldier amongst the tributes. The only thing that returned was the same number of necks as soldiers that was sent in. There have even been assassins who posed as the sacrificial girls meant to serve Aur. These assassin girls were trained in sexual techniques capable of making the toughest men become a slave to pleasure, in a literal meaning these girls were capable of making men experience being in Heaven. In regards to these girls, their corpses did not come out of the dungeon. However, even though these extremely beautiful girls had been chosen and sent to assassinate Aur, there has been no reports that Aur has died. Were they ensnared by him? Or perhaps these girls were really sacrificed to demons? In any case, nothing good could have happened to them. There has also been instances of trying to send poison food to Aur; or calculating when and where he would appear with his teleportation magic; or even sending a huge volume of water to submerge the dungeon, but all of this ended in vain. On the contrary, these days, whenever the Kings armed forces approached a village, they would be met with strong opposition. And, all the criticisms of such failures were all being blamed upon Cass. In the previous great war, she was showered with endless words of praise; that she was their heroine and that she was a brilliant strategist, but nowadays, she was being called a good-for-nothing human being who has no talent and who is an inhuman person that lets all her subordinates die for naught, they were hurling whatever abuse they wanted. In the end, it was decided that the adventurers would be used to handle the investigation of this dungeon. Adventurers were known for travelling into undeveloped areas, such as ancient historical ruins, and they were also known for fighting against monsters and demons, performing exterminations missions, performing bodyguard missions, and it was assumed that they were well versed in how to take care of these type of demonic creatures. For those capable of killing the Demon King Aur, any reward or compensation desired will be awarded When such an official notice was made, adventurers from all over the place dove into Aurs dungeon. Before long, when it was discovered that some adventurers returned with magical equipment and gold coins, the amount of adventurers that wanted to try their luck increased by leaps and bounds. Naturally, many of them suffered considerable damages, however they were vagabonds who didnt pay any taxes to the kingdom. Therefore, the Council did not mind in the slightest no matter how many of them died. By their sacrifices, it has been understood that there are at least 8 floors in Aurs Dungeon and at least 2 levels. However, this did not seem to be the limit as nobody has yet reached the bottom level. Alans group, was one of the adventuring groups that Cass had high expectations for. They only had 4 party members in the group but each individual was a first-class adventurer, with their excellent cooperation skills, they were the type of group capable of defeating a stronger foe if they worked together. However, even they seem to have been insufficient in defeating Aur. Cass breathed out a sigh, and was in deep thought. Aur was both cruel and cunning, at the same time he did not slaughter people without cause. He was a complete rationalist and even though he was cowardly in his tactics he was also bold. He was calculative and careful to a terrifying extent, and he never places his trust in others. He can use Space Magic, he is very proficient in summoning magic, he can grant others magical energy, he excels in controlling demons, and he wasnt that great at using offensive magic spells. However, he possessed a vast quantity of magical power that a human could never have, and he was capable of casting a super long-distance type magic that could destroy a city gate and blow it to smithereens. From all the dealings with him and the information she has heard, this is the type image that the Demon King Aur portrays. Magical power so vast that youd think it was impossible Examining the gate of Akani that was destroyed, the results of the investigation was that it was identified as some form of Explosive Magic. This type of magic works by pouring magical energy into the space around the target and by exceeding the tolerable amount of magic in the atmosphere a chain explosion is created to cause a ballistic shock to its surroundings. The power of this magic is proportional to the magical energy invested, depending on the amount of magical energy invested the destructive power of this spell can easily sky-rocket, but the efficiency of such a spell is not that good. The best an average magician could do with this type of magic is to partially destroy a group of goblins. And normally this spell can only be performed at a distance where arrows could easily hit the magicians, so many opted not to cast this spell to begin with. Normally a more suitable type of magic was used in castle sieges, the popular ones included Meteor Fall and or Artillery Cannon. These spells were very powerful and they didnt need as much magical energy to be capable of the same destructive force, however, the amount of concentration required to control these spells were much more difficult. If this type of offensive spell can be used, they were without a doubt considered to be a Master Level Magician, even within this whole kingdom, only a handful of people were at such a high level. .However, the quantity of magical energy Aur displayed was several times more than what a Master Level Magician could ever use. Of course, there wasnt any direct correlation between how much magical energy one could use with how skilled they were in magic, but even so, if someone possessed that much magical energy, and if they were able to control that energy without backlash, then it is unnatural for Aur to use average offensive magic to attack. With that much power under his control, he should have acted like the diabolic Demon King in the legends, and use all types of magical attacks freely and without restraint; even this type of behavior would be much easier to understand. . Perhaps, this may be a weak point that I can take advantage of Cass collected all the reports on her desk and flung them to the floor, she then rang the bell in her hand to call in her subordinate to the room. CH 11.2 Translator: Nefarian This is strange. Inside the Dungeon Core room, Aur was muttering to himself as he observed the waves of magical energy undulating inside of the core. Whats wrong? Lilu had come to report to Aur about a new demon that appeared recently, but she ended up approaching him from behind to take a look. The amount of mana in the core has decreased. Eh, I wonder if I used too much magical energy this month? There are many things that can affect the magic inside the Dungeon Core. Starting from maintaining the bodies of the demons such as Lilu and Logan, heating the water in the bathroom, lighting up the residential areas, even just doing cooking and the laundry, all of these things required magical energy to perform. No. rather than saying that the cores magical energy was being used its more like the amount of magic energy its absorbing in the air has drastically reduced. Then do you think there is a cave-in somewhere? When I went around the dungeon yesterday, everything looked fine though. Though it wasnt supposed to be enough to effect the dungeon, when the dungeon either increases or decreases in size, the amount of magic that flows into the dungeon can also increase or decrease according to the scale of the dungeon. Ever since Kobolds and Dwarfs have been employed there has practically been no cave-ins, but if a large cave-in really did occur then there would be a large amount of magical energy being spilled, and this in turn would reduce the amount of magical energy stored in the core by a huge margin. However, Aur shook his head. No, just by looking at the amount lost, I can tell that its been decreasing since a couple of days back. Using my magic to scan the flow of magic in the dungeon, I could not find any evidence of a cave-in occurring within the dungeon. .It may be that the Dragon Vein itself has changed the flow of mana. Aur grimaced. If that were truly the case, it would be quite troublesome. The Dragon Vein is that isnt it? The thing that flows in the earth, its like a big streaming river of magical energy. Is that thing easy to change? No, normally it doesnt change. However, its not like it never changes either. Just like how a river gradually changes the way it flows, the Dragon Veins also changes the way it flows steadily via the passage of time. But, this occurs over a period of hundreds of years, this is not something that can change within several days or even several months. There may be a some sort of subsidence in the land occurring somewhere we dont know. Thats the only reason that came to Aurs mind. The Dragon Veins flows through the earth, so if the structure of the ground itself were to change then the flow would also change. Well, if we can just locate where the change has occurred and expand the Dungeon in that general direction, that would be ideal. But, we still need to examine the direction the flow has changed to. Lets go for an investigation. Shall I also get Yunis and or Spina? Lilu asks him and Aur thinks for a little while. No, its fine. We can just investigate it from the sky and if we brought too many people along, it would alert the people at Figuria Kingdom and that would cause trouble instead. ight1 Lilu muttered something out in a low voice and clasps her fist near her waist. Then, Ill go and prepare okay! Prepare? There isnt really anything we need to bring. Oi?! Ignoring Aurs words, Lilu cheerfully returns to her own room. .I give up. Watching Lilus figure disappearing into the dark passageway, Aur muttered out and sighed. A long time has passed since the both of them left to go out into the sky for surveillance purposes, Lilu had a dissatisfied look on her face and her cheeks were pouting as she flew across the sky. She was carrying him within her arms and Aur was just staring fixatedly at the ground. Lilu, change our course. Turn 2 oclock from this direction. At Aurs instruction, Lilu changes her direction in silence. Lilus mood was excellent before she left and when she said that she would prepare she put in a lot of effort and changed into a white dress, she also brought a bento box so that they could eat lunch together. But if Aur allowed her to fly in the air wearing that kind of outfit, it would stand out way too much and it wasnt like they were going on a picnic. Therefore, Aur scolded her and told her to change. Lilus beautiful eyebrows was raised in anger and she changed back to her usual clothes and threw the bento box away. Just what on earth is her problem? Aur was lamenting in his own mind. Lately, he understood that Lilu was expressing her affections towards him quite frankly. But, he didnt understand the reason that she became like this. For Demons, a human was normally akin to livestock, or at best they were considered as pets. Although feelings may become heated to some extent, there has never been a demon that seriously fell in love with a human being. Even less likely for Lilu, as she was a succubus who manipulated men via their sexual lust; capable of turning men into her slaves. This all piled up for an improbable scenario. In saying this, it really did not seem like she was trying to trick Aur nor to manipulate his mind. To begin with, she probably knew that those kinds of methods would not work against Aur. At first, Lilu was just simply showing her dislike for when Yunis openly demonstrates her love and affection for Aur, but recently, hes started to feel like Lilu is working in cahoots with Spina in order to seduce him. He didnt understand it at all. Ive been flying around as youve ordered since a little while ago, but have you actually been able to discern the flow of the Dragon Vein? No, I havent. Perhaps her mood was getting better, but Lilu asked Aur a question and he replied very flatly. Right now, I am following the path of the Dragon Vein that I checked earlier. If there is a change in the Dragon Vein that shifts the alignment for a couple of days, it should be clearly evident even looking at it from this distance. Hearing Aurs words, Lilu also turns her attention towards the earth, but she could not spot any unnatural scenes occurring before her. Grassland, forest, mountains, villages. Flying across these types of things, the two people keep talking. How do you examine the flow of the Dragon Vein? If it flows inside of the earth, then a Magician or someone with Magical eyes would still be unable to see it right? Even I find it really hard to spot. Aur nods. By digging a hole deeply and checking the quantity of magical power included in the soil. Generally, if you dig 3 chains length into the ground and it exceeds at least 100 times the normal amount of magical power within the ground, it is safe to assume that the Dragon Veins runs through that area. If you dig more holes in the ground within a mile radius and then connect a line between two holes in the ground that both have the Dragon Veins energy, you can predict the path of its flow. 3 chains length is about 60 meters. 1 Mile is about: 6 Kilometers. Isnt that.. Really troublesome to do? Really troublesome is not the word Id use. When I was investigating where the Dragon Vein might be, I was constantly treated as either a madman or an eccentric. Although the place where I created my Dungeon has three different Dragon Vein points intersecting with each other, this took me at least 20 years to calculate. Even if someone were to be able to pinpoint a special place like that, without a Dungeon Core, all that research would have been meaningless. Well the part about you being an odd ball, is quite true though, Lilu barely managed to swallow down these comments back into her mouth. Instead she started sniffing around with her nose, in order to try to detect the scent of magic mixed in the air. Master, I sense a faint scent of magic around. What did you say? Where is it? Mnn I think its from over there. Lilu flutters her wings and turned towards a sparse forest and lowered her altitude. The smell of magic in the air grows stronger with every passing moment, and when they landed on the ground, Aur notices this fact clearly as well. What is this? In front of them was many iron pillars buried across the ground. When looking at it from above, it was in fact a cylinder pipe and not a pillar. Apparently, mana seemed to be leaking through from the ground out of that pipe. This is.! Damn it! Aur immediately pushes Lilu to the side. At the same time, a bright light shines beneath his feet. Aurs figure was wrapped up by the pillars of light and all Lilu could do was watch the scene before her. Aur!! Dont come any closer! Lilushana,Escape! Lilu extends her hands towards Aur, but he shouts out an order filled with his magical energy. Activating the contract between them, Lilus body acts contrary to her intentions and she flees from him with her full power. Aurrrrrr``````````` In front of Lilu, who was shouting out his name, Aurs figure vanished. CH 11.3 Oh? You look better than I expected.Aur was in this room and a woman was speaking to him. Placing her arm in a relaxed manner on a chair with an armrest, the woman was sitting with her legs crossed. Judging by her looks, she seemed to be around 22-23 years of age. Her silver hair neatly landed just above her shoulders, she was wearing a tight fit army uniform without a single crease or wrinkle, her appearance seemed to indicate that she did not have any weaknesses. Her eyes shined with an abundance of intelligence and she was inspecting him closely through her glasses. Just from seeing her in a glance, Aur was convinced that this woman was the one who came up with the strategy to capture him. Nice to meet you, Demon King Aur. My name is Cass, I am the strategist of Figuria Royal Army. The person named Cass haughtily introduced herself. Strategist? Hearing an unfamiliar word, Aur asked in confirmation. Ah, Im probably not very famous around this area. My occupation specializes in assisting the Royal Army by giving out strategical directives and or drafting tactics for the military. Hmm. . By the way, do you not even provide chairs for your guests? Seemingly uninterested in Casss explanation, Aur had his hands tied behind his back when he asked her this question. ..It seems that you do not understand your current position. Its because I understand, that Im asking. Looking at her in a gaze that implied he looked down on her, Aur answered confidently. Hmph, breathing out of her nose, Cass ordered one of the soldiers to bring a chair. As expected of the Demon King, how commendable. If you understand what we require, then things should proceed smoothly. Are you trying to indirectly praise yourself for succeeding in your strategy? Without a doubt the exit is over there, Seeing the chair being carried from the door, he confirmed the location of the exit without moving his eyes. Furthermore, after sitting down on the chair he asked Cass a question to banter with her. To think that there would be another person who is capable of grasping the location of the Dragon Veins aside from me. What kind of magic did you use, to be able to achieve such a feat in only several months? I wish you wouldnt make light of me as a woman who would reveal such information from a cheap provocation like that. However, since I dont think the method would work a second time, added to the fact that I have no intentions of ever letting you go, I dont mind telling you. Cass had a grin on her face. Its a simple thing. I knew that you were using the mana from the Dragon Veins as an energy source, However, I had no idea where the Dragon Veins flowed. Therefore, I prepared the same trap across the whole area of your dungeon in innumerable locations. He was outwitted. Aur grimaced in his own mind. He shouldnt have revealed any change in his expression, but Cass was able to catch wind of the disturbance in his aura and she was smiling pleasantly. How do you feel, are you frustrated? How does it feel to be defeated by mere manual labor, when you are normally so careful in your calculations? Even though she says that she used the manual labor of her workers to set up these traps, she still needed to first grasp the fact that Aur was drawing his energy sources from the Dragon Vein, and no normal person could have come up with such an idea. Your weakness is that you do not trust in others. When the magical energy supplied by your Dragon Vein runs thin, I knew that you would definitely come to investigate personally. Using a metal pipe that sucks out the mana from the ground and poking it in countless different locations, she was able to draw the magic from the earth. In theory this was an extremely reckless move, but it was pretty much the same as what Aur had to do to create his dungeon. For these past several months, I have been investigating your every move. Thanks to that, even though Ive only met you for the first time, its almost like Im meeting an old friend. Cass stands up from her chair, drawing herself closer to Aur and gently strokes his chin. If it was really possible, I wanted us to become both friends in name and in reality. Do you not think the same? Cass instantly touched the heart of the matter. Aur laughs scornfully. Friend you say? Are you sure it isnt your subordinate or your slave? Cass stamped down the heel of her foot on the chair that Aur was sitting on. Of course, if that is the kind of relationship you desire, I wouldnt mind humoring you. To put it simply, Cass was implying that she wanted him to Hand over his dungeon and all the techniques required to create it. Thats the reason Aur has not been killed yet thus far. Guessing that this was the case, Aur demanded for a chair. He was implying that if she wanted to hear what he had to say, she should at least treat him with due respect. However, if he went too far with it, there was also the possibility that Cass would cut off his neck without hesitating too much. He wasnt going to die if only his head was chopped off, but if she then proceeded to cut apart his whole body piece by piece and then burn it to cremate it, then things may become slightly ugly. Well then, what shall I do? Aur thought to himself. The situation was considerably bad. First of all, there was barely anything that Aur could do himself. The chains binding both his arms was a cursed item and it had quite a strong magical seal on it. The cursed rings on his fingers was a simple matter of just biting off his own fingers, but the bracelets on his wrist was not really something he could just bite off. In this case, there was probably no other way but to deceive the enemy via eloquent words, but the woman in front of Aur was probably even smarter than he was. The probability of succeeding will be fairly low. Although it may be presumptuous for me to say this but rather than being stepped on, I much rather be the one doing the stepping. If you want to start off by licking my shoes, I dont mind considering it. Well I already expected this but, it seems that you have no intentions to cooperate with me? Without having her expression effected, Cass lifted her foot of Aurs chair and returned to sit in her own chair. Radix Fullman The moment she said this name, Aurs expression took a sudden change. He had been relaxed all this time but suddenly he was glaring at Cass with a gaze as sharp as an arrow. If Lilu, Yunis or Spina ever saw him looking like this, even they may be surprised. This was without a doubt an expression of anger on his face. Why does somebody like you know that name? I definitely had a hard time finding it. Cass takes the report from her desk and laughed thinly. Golden brown hair and brown eyes. Well, it wasnt that rare of a combination and nowadays many people have similar features but, this was a story that took place several decades ago. Roughly 70 years ago, my Figurai Kingdom destroyed the neighboring country Praeti and colonized them, but at this point in time there were few people with golden brown hair much less those with brown eyes. Ive also seen the letter you sent out to the town. OuluThe character O in your name brought a sense of incongruity when I first saw it. It was like you werent used to writing it down. Thats because your name starts with the letter A doesnt it? The way it would have been read in Praeti would have beenAur Neither denying or affirming her words, Aur just stared at Cass. The eyewitness testimony claimed that you were a man in your twenties, but I had doubts that a magician so young would have such a large amount of magical power. I went under the premises that you rejuvenated your youth via magical means, and I took the liberty of increasing the range of my investigations to several decades. And then I found it. A magician by the name of Ein Sof Aur. Well, it seems that your name was Ein back then but ..You seem to have excellent deductive reasoning. But what of it? Aur had already regained his calm. But Cass made it known that this was in fact something she could take advantage of. The young boy Ein Yes, 70 years ago you were without a doubt that young boy. He was picked up by a witch that lived in Praeti Kingdom, her name was Radix Fullman. Her nickname was Raz. This is the oldest record of the existence of the boy known as Ein. As if he was uninterested, Aur snorted in response. Cass didnt seem to worry as she continued. Apparently, she had the same golden brown hair as you. And perhaps she sympathized with you because of it. In any case, Rax made the boy Ein into her disciple. Her specialty in Magic was Magical Endowment. In saying that, it wasnt just your usual enchantment of the sword or the spear. She specialized in charging up her magic and imbuing it into Castles or Siege weapons and other such large-scale weaponry. Even though she wasnt a State Magician working directly for the country, her name still remained in history. The fortifications and arms that she created with the help of her magic contributed great achievements for the war and the reason a small country such as Praeti could even show such resistance against our Figuria Kingdom was because of her. ..Stop it. Ignoring Aurs attempt to stop her, Cass fluently recited all the details in the reports that she had already memorized. Nevertheless, ever since she took in the boy Ein. Raz started to decrease her cooperation with the country and she finally ended up shutting herself in her own tower. The Kingdom of Praeti considered this as her revolting against the country, so soldiers were sent to surround and exterminate her. .The result of that is.. I told you to stop it! Cass shakes off Aur angry voice and continues to speak. The disciple Ein betrayed his own master, and sliced her head which put the matter to a close.. Hii! Making it to the end of her sentence, Casss body shook in fear. When you start working for the army, you get used to seeing both the hateful gazes of your enemies and even your allies. Up until now, she has seen plenty of humans who have become angry at her and glowered at her with hatred. However, comparing it to what Aurs face looked like right now, it was the difference between night and day. She felt like even if she were to chop his head off right now, his head would come flying and try to bite off her throat. His face was so twisted in anger that she was convinced such a thing would occur. It was clear that negotiations had failed. Cass thought that she was clever and that this would be a trump card against him, but it was in fact Aurs reverse-scale that incurred his wrath. KKill him! Tear him from limb to limb! At Casss orders, all the soldiers moved simultaneously and plunged their spears into Aurs body. Having this many spears pierced into his body, any normal human being would have already died from the huge amount of blood loss, but Aur just continued to glare at Cass without leaking a single voice of agony. (Light Novel Illustration: Pierced by Spears) MMonster. Cass pulls out her sword and holds it aloft. Amongst Aurs seething emotions, the calm portion of his mind seemed prepared for his own death. His initial plan was to make his opponent angry and make her draw her sword to provoke her. Even if his shoulder is dislocated, or if both his arms were cut off, he can still use magic. He would be left injured and unable to reattach his lost limbs. He was deep within the Royal Palace and it was nearly impossible to escape from this place. However, the chance would still not be zero. The reason that this chance turned to zero was because he, himself became angry. Having all these spears embedded within his body, Aur could not move even an inch of his body. If it was only his arms that were dislocated or his bones that were crushed, he may still be capable of doing something, but in the current situation, it was physically impossible for him to move his body. Casss sword approaches Aur. As a strategist, she probably never gripped a sword herself before. Even if shes wielded her sword before, her grip was poor and he swing was slow. If she tried to cut Aurs neck with her swing, she probably wouldnt be able to slice it off cleanly. But still, a major artery would still be severed and large amounts of blood would spout from his neck. Aurs body would absolutely be drained of blood and he would soon be unable to move. He wouldnt die, because his soul was never in this body in the first place. But, he would be in a perpetual state of stagnation and it would be akin to death. His body would be torn asunder and burnt to ashes. He wouldnt be able to see anything nor feel anything, he soul would just be stuck in a cold glass bottle forever loitering in that dark secluded place. To be precise, this was supposed to happen, however. Aur! He could hear a familiar voice calling out to him. It was a powerful voice that could change fate itself. A power that could ruin hours of calculations and go over the boundaries of logic and common knowledge. Ive come to save you! When Aur looked up, he saw the Heroine girl with a blazing red hair beaming a smile at him. CH 11.4 Translator: Nefarian Wh.. Ho. Why and how, Cass was trying to speak out these word but her head was spinning, she was so flabbergasted that her mouth was like a koi carp capable of only flapping open and close. Youre fine? Right? You survived the last time your whole neck was cut after all. Yuniss sword flickers and all of the spears piercing Aurs body was cut loose, the cursed tools binding his arms were also cut in two cleanly. All the soldiers who surrounded them were killed in one blow. Yeah, Im fine. Youve saved me. However, how did you know where I was? Healing his own wounds with magic, Aur asked her a question. To begin Aur himself did not know exactly where he was right now. Its likely that in order to prevent Aurs rescue, there was a system in place to obscure the location of Aurs teleportation and where he was located. Intuition! .Ah, no, its that thing yeah. Love! Bishi! Yunis put up her index finger and middle finger and showed him a victory pose. Aur was troubled about whether he should laugh in this situation or be amazed. How does it feel, are you frustrated? Aur spoke in a taunting manner. All of your elaborate calculations has been overcome on a mere whim, how does it feel? Ha.. Hahahahahah! Cass began to laugh like she went mad. To be honest, Aur also felt like he wanted to begin laughing. Dont joke around with me. Did you think I wouldnt have a back-up plan prepared!? Along with Casss words the walls suddenly open and four soldiers hiding within the concealed door jumped out. Completely surprising her and attacking her with enchanted spears. Even though she may be the heroine, she could not react in time to avoid the blow nor block it head on. It was the perfect attack timing. I turn the question back to you. However, not a single spear reached Yunis. From her defenseless back four pairs of thick arms appeared and gripped on to the soldiers spears. Did you think I came here alone without any preparations? Even though Im coming here to save my Aur? Yo.. Boss. You seem to be in quite the pleasant situation arent you? I feel a little refreshed already. 1 A terrifying fire creeps up from beneath the soldiers feet and within an instant all of them were turned to ashes and they disappeared completely from this world without even a shadow of their being remaining. While crawling out of Yuniss shadow, Logan cracks his body to loosen his joints. Fuuuuh! Seriously, living in such an old hags body makes my shoulders all stiff. If I dont get extra compensation for doing this, I definitely wont be satisfied ya know? Li-Like I said! Im still only 17 years old you know!? Dont you dare call me an old hag! The only girls I recognize are those under the age of thirteen! Other than that all the other women are old hags! The hero and the demon were having a low level quarrel. Aur covers his face with his hands and breathes out a sigh. He breathed out but Even so he could not help to loosen the edge of his lips. Aurr Placing both of her hands on Aurs face Yunis forcibly snatches a kiss from him. ..What are you doing so suddenly? I thought you were making some sort of weird face so. Hearing Yuniss words, Aur let out a slight chuckle from his throat. He was so angry and so resigned to his fate just before, but now all that negativity was blown away without him even noticing. .Then shall we go home? Yunis probably came here forcibly. The room suddenly became all lively and Aur was staring outside to check on the situation. .Its impossible. This is the deepest portion of the Kings Royal Capital you know? You have been completely surrounded by the imperial guardsman under the direct control of the King. They are the elitest of the elite. You wont be able to escape so easily. Cass cuts in the conversation and spits out the words. However if you were to take me along with you, you may stand a chance No, if you bring me you will definitely succeed in escaping. It will be possible to get away if you know where the soldiers are deployed and along with my knowledge and intellect we can succeed. Therefore, please take me with you. If you want to use me as a strategist within your dungeon, I am also willing. I dont mind if you also wish to use my body. Hearing Casss words, Aur showed that he was troubled. .. You tried to capture me silently without the country knowing about it right? This was all done to advance your own standing in their society. You understood that rather than killing me, using me will garner a better result for you. .Furthermore, according to the circumstances you were planning on taking control of this country with my power. However, now that Yunis has come to my rescue, even if the imperial guardsmen can kill me, you will also be disposed for acting under your own discretion. So you decide that it will be more profitable if you were to start working for me. .Thats right. You are very precise. Im being underestimated just because I am a woman, they have purposefully refrained from giving me a position of power and Im sick of it! But if its you, I definitely wont betray you. After all, you wont make light of me just because I am a woman, right? Yeah, thats true. Aur nods. This womans brain might become useful. Not only that she was quite the beauty. Making this woman service him and soiling her well-featured face will probably feel really good. Simmering heat. Without understanding the meaning behind Aurs words, Cass inclines her neck. However, she soon guessed his intent. Wha, What is this!? WhaAhhhhh!? Is this fine? Yeah, thats perfect. Casss clothes suddenly burst into flames and she was rolling in the ground trying to put out the fire. However, instead of the fire dissipating, it started to spread even more as the power of the flames gradually increased. Help me! Please help mee!! Cass tears off her clothes and clings towards Aur begging him for help. However even though she flung her clothes away, Logans flames from hell continued to coil around her and because he had a barrier around him, she could not touch Aurs body directly. Her beautiful skin was soon hideously burned and she collapses towards the ground emitting a foul stench. Sav..ee..mee. Before long Cass sinks into the ground as her body is transformed into a pile of black ashes. Hmph. As expected the soul of an old hag is not tasty, its totally impure. A dull white ball of light was spit out from Logans mouth. But well, it still tastes better than these bastards. Just before, he also burned the flesh of the soldiers and their souls were all cramped up within Logans mouth being eaten. ..Hah, if this is it my belly wont even get full. Saying this, he firmly grasps on to Casss soul and sent it hell. Now then, that girl told us that it would be impossible for us to escape from here, but what do you think, Yunis? Im here so that we can disregard words like Impossible. Without a care in the world, Yunis opens the door. In that moment an innumerable amount of arrows flew towards the door. Wow. Everyone is all gathered together. Without feeling the tension, Yunis threw away the door that was pretty much only a knob because of the rain of arrows. On the other side of the door, the guardsmen were lined up in full force. Soldiers with shields lines up in the front and right behind them were soldiers holding spears in a half-bent down position creating a wall of shields and spears. Additionally, behind the spearmen were a bunch of soldiers prepping their bows. I guess it cant be helped, come on. Shaking one of his four arms to welcome her Logan shows Yunis his back. Yunis rides on top of him like he was a horse and sits herself down on his shoulders. And then she prepped her sword and stiffened her eyebrows. Lets go. Logan glides down the passage way like he was flying through it. He was the type of demon that did not have wings, however, the for a demon like him the gravity of this world was a like a piece of cake. His large body flew straight towards the soldiers like an arrow and his presence was like a huge wall even more intimidating than the rain of arrows approaching him. Be blown away``` Even if he was a demon though, if that many arrows pierced his body he probably wouldnt get away scot free, but Yunis manages to stop all the arrows in place with a gale like attack and the arrows dropped to the ground. Ora go! Making all of the soldiers open their eyes wide with astonishment, Logan throws Yunis into the fray, straight towards the spearmen located in the middle. Yo-Heave-Ho! Whilst cheering her way there she flew towards them spinning around in mir-air and brandishes her sword at them. All the spearmen in the area was instantly cut into pieces as they fell towards the ground. The moment she lands on her feet, the soldiers with the shields pulls out their towards to meet her but she already leaped into the air. Right under her Logan appears displaying his might. His four thick arms were wrapped around his body like a steel armor and he slapped the soldiers with the shields so hard that they were blown away like some sort of paper scraps, some even hit the ceiling. The red demons continue to display his skills like a tornado of death. The soldiers who had lost most of their weapons were unable to do anything as they were changed into lumps of flesh by Logan. The bowmen were so scared they were unable to even shoot their second round of arrows and those that started to run away were all burnt to ash by his hell fire. Hey Logan, the way your threw me was a little too rough! It was so much that my eyes were spinning you know! Oh shuush, you should of paid more careful attention when you were deflecting the arrows! Look theres 2 or 3 arrows stuck on to my body you see?! Eliminating all the soldiers in an instant, both Yunis and Logan returned to their boisterous quarrel. Seeing the two of them like this, he was both dumbfounded but also realized how reliable they were. CH 11.5 Translator: Nefarian Impossible.. Seeing the scene of bloody entrails across the floor, the man vomited out the words. The corpses of his companions were scattered around the surroundings. None of them could be considered weak, these were all men chosen as the elitist of the elite. They were the Imperial Guardsmen of Figuria Kingdom. In front of his eyes was a girl with crimson hair and a demon with scorching red pupils. The two beings in front of him were painted in the color of blood and fire. Without being able to do anything, these 400 Imperial Guardsmen were annihilated. Are you alright, Yunis? Aur replenishes his magical energy from Yunis and starts to cast recovery magic on her. Although the Imperial Guardsmen that attacked her were annihilated, Yunis did not leave the battle totally unharmed either. Using her sword as support she was breathing quite raggedly as she nodded her head. Her body was covered in wounds all over the place. From four of his arms, Logan also had two of them torn off and one of his horns had also been chipped. The Imperial Guards thought that they could not be defeated as they had encircled the group and used their battle formations. They made use of the geographical advantage and they used the fact that there was only a couple of people to attack in waves. Without even having any time to take a break, the two of them continuously fought off the incoming waves and even though these two were powerful, it was still considerably taxing. .. Im fine, we can go out now. Yunis was somehow able to restore her breathing to normal and pushes open the last door. Ahaha. And seeing the spectacle reflected in front of her, she lets out a feeble laugh. This is going to be a little tough. After opening the doors Aur and his group ended up in a location that was split off from the Royal Palace, in one of the corner section of the castle walls. And right in front of them was the presence of fully armed Royal Forces. They numbered at around 4,000 men. This amount of soldiers was enough to be called a full brigade. Yunis and Logan are strong individuals. They would no doubt live up to the title of being mighty warriors that could match a thousand men, the number of humans living in this world capable of winning against them is probably less than 10. However, it is still not possible to fight against such numbers. The overwhelming number of soldiers just had that much power to them. These Royal Soldiers were likely one step or even two steps more inferior in comparison to the 400 elite royal guards, but this was more than enough to crush both Logan and Yunis who were already exhausted. Even if it was possible to deflect 10 spears thrown and use wind magic to repel 100 arrows, if they were to start bombarding them with 1000 magical spells, there was no way to prevent the attack. Even if they wanted to escape via teleportation, right now, not only was there a barrier from preventing others from entering the castle via teleportation, the barrier also prevented people from leaving the premises. Yunis, Im going to borrow your mana. Aur gives Yunis a kiss and he retrieves all of the magical energy savings she still had in her body. Even if she has fallen from grace, she was still the hero. The amount of magical energy she could store within her body was several times more than what Lilu could stockpile. Her magical energy could be compared with several tens of first class magicians gathered together. He used that mana to cast a magical spell and intended to explode it in the middle of the army. .Nevertheless. The magic attack that was easily capable of blowing an entire gate open was not able to be inflict damage on the army. Even though he could accumulate several tens of peoples worth of magical energy, in the end it only amounted to that much. The Royal Army, had 1000 magician soldiers and 500 amongst them were in charge of defending against magical attacks. Although the magic that Aur could cast was definitely above the norm, he could not fight against the mass difference in numbers. Aurs magical attack was prevented and the royal army started to retaliate. Considering they were only fighting against two enemies, they did not even take the risk of trying to fight in close quarters combat. Several hundred of their magicians started to chant out a spell at the same time and they were forming an offensive spell. An army grade magical spell. This was the type of spell only usable by those fully trained in an army could perform, it wasnt a spell that any lone individual could normally cast. Aur realized that the enemy force was trying to destroy him and his party along with the whole castle wall behind him. Aur, please run okay? Yunis unsheathes her sword and bends her body forward. It cant be helped. Haa, letting out a sigh Logan also stands next to her side. In order to let Aur escape, they were planning on thrusting themselves into the midst of the enemy force. If they got in close, the army would not be able to use their large scale magic. They would obviously not want to involve their own comrades in their own attack. Wait. Aur instinctively grabs hold of Yuniss shoulder. Yunis turns around and shows him a confused expression from the bottom of her heart. Even Aur himself did not understand why he was attempting to stop her. Whats that? Logan mutters to himself as he looked up at the sky. At first Aur thought that it was rain. It flew in an arc and it was a rain of light. It strikes the ground causing a tremor along with the sound of a terrifying explosion. The rain did not fall on top of Aur. It was on top of the Royal Army. Having a rain of light pouring down on them, the Royal Army fell into chaos. Even though they had 500 defensive magicians stationed in the army, it was not possible to continuously defend the whole army. Holes started appearing all over the place. Almost like the rain was aiming itself towards the holes, it just continued falling incessantly. The light that pours down over the soldiers destroys their bodies making their blood spray across the vicinity, the light that fell on the ground crushes the stone pavement turning them into stone pebbles that also struck the soldiers around it. Is it Ellen?! Aur finally realizes the reason why that rain only targeted the Royal Armys forces. Ah, Mio is also there! Oii, were here! Yunis gladly swings both of her hands towards the sky. Although Aur could only see it as a speck of dot in the sky, the rain of light was coming from on top of the flying dragon. Just recently, there was this Wyvern that strayed into the dungeon. Mio steers the Wyvern and on top of its back Ellen and her group of archers were firing magical arrows. With 5 of these girls firing at the same time, it was exactly like a rain of arrows had fallen from the heavens. There is no need to even fuss about large scale magic any longer. The Royal Army had completely sunk into chaos. Some of the magicians in the army tried to fire magic attacks at Ellen but because she was in such a high-altitude from riding the Wyvern, none of the magical attacks reached her. Being a match for a thousand men. Ellens group of elven archers did not lie when they claimed this boastful fact. Just with 5 of them, the whole battle was overturned in Aurs favor. .. It seems that weve been saved. Yunis breathes out a sigh of relief as she plops on to the floor. The Royal Army was desperate to even defend against Ellens attacks from the skies above and they did not even have any reserve strength to attack Aur. Ahh.. Aur was absentmindedly looking at his own right hand. At that time, why did he try to stop Yunis from charging in? It was not because he noticed that Ellens group had arrived. Although it somehow ended well because of Ellens appearance, when he stopped Yunis in that moment, Aur had not yet realized her arrival. If he purely considered the best action for the situation, it was without a doubt having Yunis at the forefront of his plan. Making both her and Logan buy him time, he should have tried to find some way to escape the castle. In any case, all he needed to do was escape from the range of the barrier and he would be able to run away by casting his teleportation spell. Then all he needed to do was rebuild his forces and invade the kingdom. It would be hard if he had to lose Yunis, but comparing it to having himself die, the choice should have been clear to make. The reason he stopped her at such a crucial moment was transparent to him now. It was foolish, trivial affection, emotions from the human mind. Showing empathy for his chess pieces, he did not want to part with them. The fact that these types of emotions still lingered within him caused Aur to grit his teeth in vexation. These types of na?ve mannerisms were only acting as a restraint that were useless to him. He believed that it was necessary to abandon these thoughts. After all, Aur was the Evil Magician. Aur strongly clasps his own hand into a fist. Aur, you Noticing Aurs strange appearance, Yunis muttered out those words. Dont be angry at Lilu alright? When he turned his gaze towards her, she was still paying attention to the Royal Army. When Lilu returned to the dungeon, she was very desperate. She asked me.. No, she asked everyone within the dungeon to save Aur. Mio wasnt even supposed to be allowed to leave the dungeon. But she still asked her for help. Although Mio had been treated as a sort of companion to the group, in the end she was merely one of the girls that was supposed to be sacrificed to Aur. The areas she was able to access within the dungeon was limited and she wasnt even invited to participate in any of the strategical meetings that took place. But then again, the person herself enjoyed being in the animals rooms more so than her own room, so she didnt particularly mind this fact. The same goes for Logan. In the case of an emergency situation, either Logan or Yunis was supposed to remain on stand-by within the dungeon and those were the orders. In saying that, the only other person capable of giving commands to Logan other than Aur himself was Lilu, therefore, there is no doubt that she also requested Logan to come and save Aur. To begin with, there wasnt anything in the contract that forced Lilu to try and save Aur. The curse of compulsion created by the contract was easily able to forbid a demon to perform a certain action, but if you wanted a demon to do something for you, that would be extremely difficult to accomplish. If you wanted to force them to do something, it had to be something very concrete and only a single type of action. Things that are overly vague like Always obey my ordersor Perpetually protect mewas something that would not hold true if written in a contract. Thats because the contract can be interpreted in different ways. In spite of this fact, Lilu was doing everything in her power in order to save Aur. Why. Why did Lilu try to save me? I dont think it would have profited her in any way. In fact, if Aur would just die, she could return to her own devil world immediately. Her body had already been filled to the brim with Aurs magical energy. If she was any normal demon, she would have surely abandoned him. Asking that kind of thing, isnt it obvious? Its because she likes you. Aur was asking the question to himself without noticing he was speaking out loud and Yunis immediately answers him. .Is that so? Thats how it is. After all I also really like Aur, so I can tell. Has there ever been a case where a demon likes a human being? Well, not normally. Instead of Yunis, Logan is the one who answers him. What do you think about Marie? Marie-chan is totally an angel! In response to Yuniss question, Logan gives a wink with his right eye and thrust him thumb out in approval. Considering that he had the face akin to a goat, when he acted like this it was revolting. ..But you know? If I were to speak honestly, to me Marie can be compared to a beautiful statue or a painting that is highly admirable. Not only is she like a beautiful statue she is also extremely delicious tasting like the sweetest candy. Its so rare for such a human being to exist so I jumped at the chance to create a contract But, its still kind of like that foolish game you played a while back. So if you were to ask me if I would sacrifice my own body for her, the answer would be a resounding no. Well, because this particular body can be re-created no matter how many times its destroyed, I definitely wouldnt mind protecting her with it over and over again, but yeah. Returning to his usual serious expression Logan answers in this manner. His sense of values was very typical even amongst the demon race. It could even be considered close to a human being. But even he has made it clear that he has not fallen in love with a human before, even if it was Marie. But rather than speculating like this, isnt it just easier if you ask the her yourself? Aur was keeping silent and looked as if he was troubled by the matter so Yunis stepped in to just suggest it to him plainly. Her opinion was very frank. When he followed her gaze to look towards the sky, the Wyvern seemed to have taken a break from fighting the Royal Army as it landed towards the group. Im so sorry! Getting off the Wyverns back Mio was bowing towards Aur with watery eyes. Im sorry, Im so sorry! If youre worried about the fact that you left the dungeon without permission then you can feel relieved. I wont punish you. Shaking her head indicating that was not what she meant, both Ellen and Lilu appeared with awkward expressions. That you Lilu? .This time around, it was me who became negligent. I dont really have a punishment for you.. Aur started to say the words but Lilu also shakes her head cutting him off. Im really happy to hear that but, thats not what it is. Umm, err, Im sorry. I never really thought that it would end up like that. Did something happen? Say it clearly. Umu. We werent able to stop Spina. Well, in regards to Lilu-dono and myself, we had no intentions of stopping her though. Switching with Lilu, Ellen described the situation concisely. However, Aur was still unable to grasp the exact meaning of her words and so she pointed towards the horizon. Following where she pointed, there was something green that was looming over the royal army far into the distance. It was only the size of her finger tips but the fact that it could be seen from this distance only proved that it was of gigantic proportions. .What is that thing? Its something that Spina made. A Slime. Lilu spoke as if she was apologizing. CH 11.6 Translator: Nefarian The ability of this slime was quite simple. Comparable to a normal Slime, it only had two types of abilities. ?It will eat all kinds of magical energy to grow bigger. ?Even if it grows bigger, it will not replicate itself. Normally these kinds of characteristics will not cause that much of a problem, but because of the trap set by Cass, its abilities got out of hand. These traps were designed to siphon magical energy from Aurs dungeon by taking it from the Dragon Veins. It can even be called an artificial Dragon Hole. Sucking up the magical energy coming out of this hole, the Slime grew humongous very rapidly. What is that gate? Riding on top of the Wyvern, Aur was looking down at the Royal Army and the Slime when he asked this question. The Slime continued to grow longer and within half a minute he spotted that there was this glittering gate like thing covered by it. Ahh, thats the gate I opened. At the place of the trap, I strongly thought that I wanted to go to where Aur was! And the moment I thought about it something started to open up. Hearing Yuniss answer, Aur was greatly troubled. No wonder the rescue came abnormally fast. Because she was capable of doing something like this, thats why her title as the Hero is very hard to deal with. Normally, it isnt even possible to trace where the teleportation gate led to and just because she thought strongly under the pretext of wanting to save Aur, that gate actually opened up for her. Thinking that he needed to also create some sort of counter-measures for the teleportation formations linked from the village to his Dungeon, Aur jotted these precautions down within his own mind. In other words, that thing is sucking a limitless supply of magical energy from the other side of the gate and is continuously making its body larger to swallow all of the enemy troops? Umu, that seems to be the case. Ellen nods whilst showing a satisfied looking smile. Even if they were to be swallowed up by the Slime, it was not like they were going to die immediately. Unlike the usual types of Slimes, this particular one only absorbed magical energy. However, if a human suddenly and rapidly lost a huge portion of their mana, they would no doubt faint instantly. When he paid attention to the scene below, there was multitudes of soldiers within the Slime that had already fainted. Until a while ago many of the magicians part of the Royal Army were firing spells at the Slime, but this only served to make the Slime grow even larger so they quickly gave up and focused everything on running away. Spears and swords also did not have any effect on it, Magic did not have any effect on it, and it was too large to attempt killing it with fire. That overwhelming size was a huge threat. Similar to how the number of troops amplified their war potential, the size of the Slime applied the same theory. This isnt a laughing matter. The reason this kind of strategy wasnt employed very often, was due to the fact that it was very difficult to provide the Slime with enough magical energy, the other major reason was the fact that the Slime would go out of control if it grew too large. Even though it was attacking the Royal Army right now, it did not mean that the Slime was actually under Aurs control nor was it his ally. It was only trying to absorb the magical energy provided by the people down below. The Slime doesnt really have any intelligence to listen to orders and if people attempted to manipulate it by controlling it with magic, it would no doubt swallow up that energy as well. This was an extremely troubling thing. Please do not worry. A sinister voice suddenly spoke out from behind him so Aur instinctively turns his body around to face it. When he turned around, he saw Ellens subordinates along with a black haired witch riding on top of another Wyvern behind them. That Slime will dissolve when it comes into contact with water. I believe that with Oshishou-samas expertise in controlling the weather, it will be a cinch to handle it.1 ..Dont make something that you will be unable to destroy yourself. My apologies, I am very sorry. Without really seemingly like she reflected on her actions, Spina bowed politely. Although he disapproved of her actions, Aur was inwardly very surprised at her. He wasnt sure if this applied to all branches of Magic, but he was certain that in the creation of living creatures, particularly in the creation of Slimes, Spina was without a doubt a genius. Not only that, she possessed talent that would appear only once in hundreds of years. Even in this generation, this still held true, that was just how much skill she had. Just how much will she continue to grow if she was allowed to hone her talents? While on the one side of things, he thought that she was reliable, the other part of him held a bit of fear towards her potential. Perhaps it would be wise of him to just kill her whilst she was still young? Aur had these types of thoughts. . In regards to this issue, the most problematic one would be Yunis. Aur turns his attention to the red haired girl sitting next to him. When her teammates are in trouble, she has the power to appear in front of them in order to save them. When she is in trouble, her teammates will appear in front of her conveniently just to save her. This is one of the characteristics of being the Hero. Saving Aur and then when she was surrounded by the Royal Army and facing a crisis, Mio and Ellen showed up to save her. This was without a doubt firsthand experience of Yuniss power being activated. The problem lies in the fact that the Fallen Hero should not have this kind of ability. In other words, her powers of justice as one who was blessed by the Heros Star was slowly returning her power to her. From Aurs judgement this did not mean that she fully returned to being the Hero of light, but he predicted that she would sooner or later return to her pre-destined path. At that time, will Yunis still remain an ally to Aur? Right now, if he were to push her off the Wyvern from this height, without a doubt even if she was the hero she would definitely die. Being killed by the one she loves. This was tragic enough. Because she possessed the Heros power right now, if she was pushed down by Aur, Yunis would definitely fall to her death. ..? Realizing that Aur was staring at her this whole time, Yunis turns to face him and gives him a dazzling smile. Its dangerous over there you know? Come over a little closer. Saying that Aur embraced her shoulders and Yunis gladly leans her body next to his. Now is not the time. She is still useful to me. Aur spoke as if to persuade his own mind. Now then, ladies and gentlemen! Sitting down in front of Aur in a cross-legged position was the governing bodies of the Kingdom. Namely, all the important people of the Senate was gathered in front of him. Logan and Lilu was on standby on the left and right of him, without hiding the overpowering feeling that their demonic presences created. Every single one of the Royal Army troops has been eliminated without fail. Well, some of them may yet live, however you should understand that they are all now within the palm of my hands. Obey my will and accept me as your King. Or, choose to rebel against me and have this whole country erased from the map; wrapped around inside of the ugly body of that Slime for all eternity. The choice is yours, but decide quickly. I am not very patient. Aur was speaking his lies fluidly. The Slime wasnt going to eat people; besides it wasnt really capable of absorbing the stone walls around the Kingdom. To begin with, before the whole province of this Kingdom is swallowed by the Slime, it is highly likely that it would already dissolve by the precipitation of rain that was going to occur. For the man who took 70 odd years to dig up the entirety of his dungeon, Lilu thought that it was a funny joke for him to say that he was not a patient man, she inwardly laughed in her own mind. Dont joke around with me! You vile Demon King! One of the soldiers hiding amongst the crowd pulled out his sword and stabs Aur right in the chest. Aur did not even flinch at the action, he merely raised his hand and Logan swiftly moved to action. In the twinkling of an eye, the soldiers body was incinerated, moreover, there wasnt even a single trace of blood remaining from the sword that pierced him. What is your decision? As if nothing had happened, Aur asked these officials once again, the Ministers of the cabinet were not even capable of hiding the fact that their bodies were shuddering in fear. Even if they could obtain reinforcements from across the province to arrive in front of the Capital Kingdom, the soldiers were all at a loss at what to do with the gigantic Slime covering the entrance of the gate shut. Right now, they were like lambs trapped in their own castle for the slaughter. They were unable to launch any sort of sieging magic against the Slime and they were also unable to hide themselves within their own castle. And above all, the man who was the King of their country was right now below Aurs feet. Placing a curse on him, he was forced to sit in a chair. On top of that, Aur just displayed to all the officials of the country that his body is immortal and impervious to harm. They could not even try to assassinate him even if they wanted to. .Will you really be able to secure our current positions? One of the ministers ask the question and Aur nods. Yes. If you are willing to serve me instead of this King, then I am willing to secure your current positions. The only thing that changes is the person whom you serve. You may act in the same manner as always, using your influence for your own gains without reservations. If you continue to serve me, wouldnt this be a far greater prospect than when you served the current King? Hearing Aurs words, several of the noblemen had instantly showed their relieved faces. Certainly! All of us are willing to serve Aur-sama. All of the ministers bent their knees and bowed their heads towards Aur. The people in front of him were all rotten to the core, only interested in protecting their own self-interests and saving their own necks. If they didnt act like this, all of them would have been turned to ash. Nevertheless, even such despicable men were necessary to run a country. Spinas Slime would disappear the instant rain poured down on it. The gate that Yunis opened was also going to vanish within a day. And the moment this occurred, Aur would lose his ability to defeat the remaining Royal Army. Although this was much sooner than he expected, Aur jumped at the chance to grip the neck of this country in the palm of his hands. No matter how vast or how powerful an army was, it was helpless when the head of the snake that moved it disappears. If Aur ascends as the King of the country, there is no doubt going to be plenty of civil uprisings that break out as a result. To meet that end, the Ministers were necessary so that he could handle the situation. Since then three days have passed. The Eighth King of Figuria Kingdom: Carus Rudeus Fonssirius was publicly executed and an official declaration of Aurs accession to the throne was promulgated. Naturally, there was plenty of citizens who cried when they heard their King had been killed and that they would now be ruled by a Demon. However, there was already positive influence and his highly regarded reputation from the villages and towns that he conquered, therefore a big civil war did not occur. Furthermore, the remaining Royal Army was easily subjugated by the demon forces under Aurs command. Aur did not change the name of the Kingdom from Figuria Kingdom, but, many of the neighboring countries called it a Demons Country and since then Aur formally introduced himself as the Demon King. CH 12.1 Translator: Nefarian Its a bad habit to overuse your magical powers when you act, isnt it, Ain? You need to calm down. If its you I believe that you can surely accomplish it. Think about all the effort youve exerted to come this far. If you put in the effort, it will surely not disappoint you. The most important thing for a magician, Ain. Is to believe in it. In the effort youve made up until now. In your way of life up until now. Everyone around you. Believe in them. If you do that.. You. Will Kill me. I Believed. In you. You traitor! Wake up! Suddenly raising his upper body, Aur felt pain on his forehead. He was gasping with a haa, haa and when he looked to the side, he could see Lilu crouching down holding her head. . What are you doing? Thats my line! Lilu was shouting with tears in her eyes. Geez, you were having some kind of nightmare so I was trying to wake you up, but.. I was having a nightmare.? Did I say something in my sleep? Mn. you said. Aur was wiping away his sweat and asked Lilu what he was saying, but she was hesitating. Just be frank about it. You said Raz Hearing Lilus response, Aur sighed. This was something that happened decades ago. And yet, even now it was still influencing his mind strongly. It is the name of my, Mentor. .I killed her. He tried to tell the fact in a low key manner but he did not succeed in brushing it as a small matter. Lilu did not know how to reply to his statement and kept silent, the both of them were stuck in an awkward silence. .. Ah, what is this? Lilu blatantly changes the topic and pointed at a wooden doll in Aurs room. It was a delicately created golem, around the same size as Aur. On top of that, it was dressed in clothes and was wearing an amber colored wig on its head. Ahh That. It is a representation. A representation? Having never heard such a word before, Lilu blinks her eyes in confusion, Aur replies by saying have a look and holds his hand out towards the wooden doll. When he did, the wooden doll changes its skin color and turns into more of a reddish hue just like a regular human skin, it portrays that the skin is young and fresh. Even the face started to fix its rugged looks and its eyes starting to shine with a glint of intelligence. A mouth and nose also began to appear. The doll quickly turned into a human that looked like Aur. Whats this, I totally cant tell the difference?! Even Lilu who was right in front of him, could not tell which one was the real Aur. But because they were wearing different clothes, it was something that she was barely able to notice as a difference. From my previous experience, Ive come to realize that it is dangerous for me to go outside. Thats where this comes into play. The theory behind it is that it is not much different from moving a real body. The difference is that I can abandon this form and return to my original body. Both Aurs spoke unanimously. Thats amazing, with this Aur can work for two peoples worth of jobs? Lilu was purely admiring him, but the two Aurs shook their heads. If I am in close proximity to the body I can move accordingly, but I cant think for two people, nor can I use magic with this body. This clone is only useful for scouting. If I move far enough, I will be unable to control my original body. Ohh.. Is that how it is? Lilu started touching his body double presumptuously and looked a little disappointed. More importantly, didnt you have a reason for coming here to wake me up? Ah, thats true After hearing Aurs words, she remembered her original purpose in coming here. There is something particularly strange going on. Aurs dungeon had a variety of entrances. About one third of them are vertical holes that descend directly to the second floor of his dungeon, the rest of them are entrances to his first floor. Eventually there was one of these entrances that existed close to a human village. What is this..? Aur inadvertently places his hands on his forehead and muttered. In front of him was a simple door made out of wood. There was no gate, nor anyone guarding the door, instead there was this big sign. Written in big letters was the message: Welcome to Aurs town! Well, rather than a town, its more of a village dont you think? Thats not the issue here. Wearing a robe and a hat Lilu was hiding her wings and horns and she was pretending to be a human. Aur looks at her and moans. Since when did something like this get built? It wasnt that long ago. Its only just recently. The one who answered Aurs question was not Lilu but another young man. Nice to meet you! this is the Demon Kings City: Aur Town. Welcome, both of you. Judging from the looks of it, you guys are two magicians? It is an unusual combination.1 The man with brown hair spoke with a charming smile as he approached them. From how agile he moves, he was probably an adventurer or someone with a thief job class. Wearing leather armor he had a dagger at his waist. Who are you? The man obviously looked shady and Aur was glowering at him as he asked the question. Woops! Ive been impolite. I am Keith, I usually act as a guide for people like you who have come to this town for the first time. In any case, this is the territory of the Demon King. Dont you think its a dangerous place? Even though things may appear this way, I am in fact quite famous around this area and have a couple of connections. What do you think? I can give you a discount. Aur and Lilu both looked at each other. While he did not seem to be trustworthy, he did not seem like the kind of unscrupulous person to try to trick Aur and take all of his possessions. This is what Aur judged about him. Fine. I will be counting on you then. Aur took out a silver coin from his pocket and flicked it towards the man with his finger. The coin flies in a parabola arc and he catches it deftly with one hand. A silver coin, how generous of you. May I ask for your name? My name is Theo. This is Raz. Aur gave him a false name. There was no hesitation in his tone of voice and for a second, even Lilu did not notice that he was lying, but Aur himself was clicking his tongue inside of his own mind. Although he had prepared his own false name, he didnt think he needed one for Lilu, so he was put on the spot and what came out was that particular name. Okay, Theo and Raz. Then, I will guide you both so please follow me. Keith talked in a friendly manner and passing through the gate he enters the town. Heyy, isnt Raz.. Its your name. Dont reveal anything. Lilu was asking him in a whisper and Aur did not want to over complicate things and just spoke plainly. Lilu understood his intentions and closed her mouth. This was the name of the mentor that Aur killed. It was a name that he came up with in the spur of the moment. What kind of person was she? And what was she to Aur? While thinking about these kinds of things, Lilu chased after Keiths back. This town is a little different from an ordinary city, because there is no one that owns a private house around here. Walking through the main street, Keith was explaining facts about the town. There is not that many people who settle here. Well, there is roughly around 20-30 people perhaps? Most of them are merchants and they do business with the other adventurers. This town is a city for adventurers that wish to challenge the Demon Kings Cave 2 All of those on the road here were adventurers that were fully armed. Meanwhile those wearing robes and those that looked like magicians like both Aur and Lilu were standing out in this crowd. The huge building close to the entrance is the Inn. Those without money are allowed to stay free of charge in the stables, it is a store owned by the merciful Martha-baasan. On the opposite side is Oxs bar. It is a pleasant shop where all the best drinks are gathered. If you guys want to find some comrades, you should probably make a visit. Food can be found here as well, there are also some food stalls over in that area over there. 3 Stables? When Lilu repeated the word, Keith just shrugged his shoulders. Yea, the merchant usually comes by here in a horse-drawn carriage to buy some food but he only does this once a week. Other than that, there are rarely any adventurers who have horses around here Therefore, stingy people and or poor people normally sleep in the vacant stables on top of the straws. It may not be the best sleep to recover your energy, but it will at least keep you safe from the rain, is what Keith explained The building next to the Inn is the brothel. Although it may be a bit pricey, it is the only establishment of pleasure within this city. Well, you probably dont need to go here though. Keith steals a glance at the plump breasts pushing up from under Lilus Robe and was showing a lecherous smile. Over there are weapon shops, armor shops and also blacksmithing shops lined up. If there is a small chip on your blade or some easier repairs that need to be done, the blacksmith here can do the repairs for you. If the item is completely broken, then you would need to either visit the weapon shop or the armor shop to buy a new one. Would they be able to create any custom-made equipments? Keith raised his eyebrows to Aurs question. For the time being, that kind of request isnt done. The people here already have their hands full with just basic repairing. Theo, you look like a magician but do you perhaps use a sword as well? No, thats not it. Aur had a seemingly cheerful expression on his face and Lilu was trying hard not to burst into laughter. He was comparing his own Dungeon with this town. The Dwarves in his Dungeon are all capable of making high-quality custom made equipment and he seemed to be proud of the fact. Hmm? Well anyways. On the other side of the street, there is a magicians shop and also a church. When you need some magical items, people generally enter the Magicians shop and if you have a wounded person or even a dead person, people generally go to the church. Is there someone here that can use revival magic? Aur was surprised and asked Keith the question. It is not impossible to resuscitate the dead. However, it is a very sophisticated and advanced form of magic. Ah, I am not really familiar with magic, so I dont really know in great detail, but apparently the area around here seems to be surrounded by a large amount of magical energy and people find it easier to cast large-scale magic. Depending on the severity and cause of death, if a number of reputable priests perform the ceremony, it is possible to revive a person if for instance they had a simple stab to the heart. Although, if their body got destroyed into tiny little pieces, then naturally that would be impossible to revive and even if they could, it would cost an extremely high price. Furthermore, even if they fail the revival process you still have to pay them back. I see, Aur understood the gist of it. It would seem that the magical energy was leaking somewhere from within his Dungeon. What exactly is the Magicians shop. Lilu did not really understand the concept of how people were going to sell magic. Mn, you, yourself are a magician so havent you visited one of these shops before? They bless your sword with an enchantment, or sell items that are filled with simple magical spells.. Well, it is extremely helpful for people like me who arent capable of using magic ourselves. Keith walked deep into the main street and then he pointed at a huge building that was ahead. Finally, that is Norms store. He is the boss in this town.4 CH 12.2 Translator: Nefarian The manager? Of a department store? Both Aur and Lilu were repeating his words. Keith nods in confirmation. In the beginning, it started with that shop. After gradually increasing the amount of hope, more shops slowly got created and after some time, it transitioned into a town. Well, because I wasnt here to see it all happen, I can only give you a second-hand telling of what occurred. The Norm shop was the smallest building in this town. Only having two stories the shop had signs which said Dirt Cheap Goods!, or Massive Sale of recovery medicine, Norm Goods store, second hand swords those kind of signs across the entrance. It did not seem like the sort of establishment a boss of the territory would have. If you enter the labyrinth and defeat monsters and manage to gather fangs, fingernails or furs of a beast you can trade it in for cash at that store. Any of these materials can be used in magical potions and armors. Theres also other stuff that one can obtain from the labyrinth that can be sold in the store. Moreover, all of it is for a fair price. Thanks to that, we are able to stay within the town and make a living here. Hmm I see, Aur breathed out in an interested manner. The mana from the dungeon flows forth and completely fills the area. Naturally, those that lived within the dungeon and breathed the air would obtain a thicker amount of magical energy source. Furthermore, those living things that were filled to the brim with magical energy would be eaten by even stronger living beings and the remaining corpses would be eaten by insects and rats. Then the weaker animals would eat those insects and the magical energy would continue to accumulate. When monsters and animals alike all are filled to the brim with mana, it is likely that they will turn out to be a high-quality material. Aur actually prepared treasures for the purpose of luring in adventurers to his dungeon but for the first time he realized that it was not really a necessity to provide so many incentives and he was frankly quite shocked. By the way, the weapons shop and the armor shop both will not purchase these goods. The only place you can sell things related to the labyrinth in this town, is if you go to this store. All daily necessities and miscellaneous goods can also be bought from here. Apparently, this small shop seems to have a strong presence in the economy of this town. Even though the town didnt have independence, they still turned out quite well because they were able to specialize in the business of supporting adventurers. Then, perhaps I shall introduce myself to this manager. Yeah. Alright then, I mainly hang around the bar while drinking but if you would like to venture into the labyrinth please be sure to call out to me. I can always introduce you to to some good teammates. Keith waves his hands while walking away towards the bar, Aur and Lilu both set foot inside of the department store. The inside of the store was much more narrow than expected and there werent many other customers. Welcome! There were plenty of goods stacked and lined up together, the person with a beaming smile on the other side of the counter was this short girl with red hair which mainly congregated to the side of her head. She was about the same height as Sharl and had very young looking features, but she had large breasts that didnt match her appearance shaking about. She was hospitably smiling at Aur. When he heard the term boss he imagined a wealthy merchant with a well-fed build and she was not what he was expecting. Is the store owner in? If you are looking for potions, salves, antidotes, ropes or even lanterns and the oil for it we have plenty! We also deal with swords, spears and armors, if you would like to sell any of these items at Norms store please feel welcome! My name is Nora Marucadeis and I am the store owner here. Please feel free to call me by Norm. The girl who introduced herself as Norm talked in a continuous manner without showing any reluctance. Are you the one they call the manager around here? It would be a mistake to say that I was the one who named myself but I merely have a business here. It is all thanks to everyones efforts that we have been able to build this town. Norm speaks engagingly. One would not expect a person to try and open shop in a location like this, any particular reason you did? This is the territory of the powerful Demon King Aur. Therefore, I wasnt worried in the slightest. Norm puffs out her chest in pride and spoke with confidence. There are plenty of adventurers who dream of exterminating the Demon King and dives head on into the labyrinth in the hopes of defeating him, in the process they sometimes obtain treasures and materials to bring back here. Using the materials traded here, commodities are made. The created commodities are then purchased with more of the treasure brought by the adventurers. So my plan is to obtain treasures in return for providing this service of creating commodities. I see. However, what if the Demon King happens to be defeated? At that time, I will obediently close up the shop and go to another place. But, that is not going to happen, right? Demon King-sama? Aur spoke in a jesting manner and Norm smiles as she answers him. W-What are you saying!? You fool, if you react like that, it is like confirming her words. Lilu panics and was easy to read, while Aur sighed. Well fine. I did not particularly need to hide it. So now, do you understand what I want to say, Merchant? When Aur asks her this question, she gives him a charming smile whilst answering him with a resounding yes. If I do business around here, I will become a nuisance for Aur-sama. After all, I am helping the adventurers side. There is no meaning for Aur-sama to stay silent and overlook such behavior. In that case, I need to give a reason for you to stay silent and overlook things a little bit right? With a kaching, Norm takes out a bag filled with gold coins. This is 10 percent of the sale amount. Please accept it. Your shop is prospering so well that even I can obtain a portion of the profits, eh? Well, this much is natural. Aur receives this portion of the gold and says and? urging her to continue her proposition. Her eyes trembled for a brief instant and Aur did not fail to notice this. However, he was not going to be someone that was going to be satisfied just by merely receiving 10 percent of the sale proceeds. .. Ive heard that Aur-sama likes beautiful women? Norm puts her own body on the counter, grabbing both ends of her skirt and lifting it up. Please, use this body as you desire, I will not mind it. She was standing on her knees and was in the perfect position to show Aur her undergarments. Hou Aur raises an admiring voice and crawls his fingers across her special spot. Slosh, a damp and wet feeling is transmitted to his fingers. It seems youre already prepared. You praise me too highly. Obviously, she didnt just get wet for no good reason. At the time that Aur entered her store, she already saw through the fact that he was the Demon King and was prepared for this development. Aur, this girl is a virgin you know? How generous of her. When Lilu points this fact out to Aur, Norms crotch area was being caressed and she continued to smile sweetly. I have a motto to do things with whole-hearted devotion. In front of Aur who she knew was the Demon King, she acted in such a manner even though she was only a virgin. Her courage and her intelligence, these were both things that Aur became interested in. This is no good. Consequently, Aur answered in this manner. As one would think, she did not expect such a reaction from Aur and Norm opened her eyes widely in surprise. Unfortunately this is the case, I am not going to bargained with by a woman. Indeed, you are certainly a beautiful girl, however, if you think that this form of compensation will be enough, there will be an issue for us both. Aur embraces Lilu and grabs her breasts in a showy manner. Even through the robe she was wearing, Lilus plump breasts was plain to see, they made their presence known and was indecently perky. Norm definitely had a splendid pair of large breasts, but it was not something that could possibly compare with the lewd body of a succubus. Then, what shall I do? Norm quietly watches Aur. You have the Eyes of Truth dont you? Norm, doesnt blink her eyes. Aur continues. It is the Gift that you possess. All falsehood is exposed and the essence is made clear. I see, that this is how youve managed to make a living as a merchant at such an age. I dont think that it is as great as you say. Norm sighs and gets off the counter. My eyes are merely the Appraisal Eyes. In a certain way, it might actually be rarer than the Eyes of Truth. It is a half-baked gift that is able to determine the price and value of any object seen. It also states that you have the price of 10 gold attached to you. Normally humans are not valued. But if your body was perhaps made out of materials then a price can be seen. Well just leave it at that. However, would you be able to notice how effective a sword is? A cold feeling ran up Norms spine. Without her being aware, Aur had already gripped her head. Be careful of how you answer. Is there any other person who knows your ability excluding yourself Aurs voice was cold and detached. If she lied or answered in a way that he was not satisfied, she would be killed in a heartbeat. Norm knew this by her intuition. The only person who knows, is, me.. Why? If Aur-sama were to pass away, then my business who close up. Norm already composed herself to the point that her voice did not even shake and she answers him clearly. .Very well. Aur separates his hand from Norms head. All the tension leaves her body and suddenly her whole body was gushing with sweat. You possess courage, I like you. Even if I need to force it, I want you to become mine, however I regret to inform you Aur-sama, but I am a merchant. Even if you were to deprived this soul of mine, there would be no profit in it at all. Norm looks at Aur straight on and states this fact clearly. That may be true. Aur realized that talking to her in matters that do not concern the word profit is something fruitless to do. He may be able to forcefully bind her with a curse or destroy her spirit and make her into his puppet, however if he were to take such a drastic measure, she would lose both her valiant courage and clever mind. I will allow your business here. Moreover, I give you goods that have been cursed to sell in bulk. I do not need payment, you merely need to offer them for sale to the market. How do you wish to get compensated instead? I will collect 5 percent of the sale proceeds. However, this is in regards to the entire town profits. Furthermore, I will also sell the commodities you make here within my labyrinth. This will be the consideration. What do you think about this? I have received your request. There are no problems with your conditions. Norm immediately replies. It was not that she didnt think deeply enough about the matter, her mind just worked so fast that she already finished calculating in her head, it was like she was a computer software. Now then. Aur was playing around with the gold coin he received from her as she asked her this question. How many gold coins are you worth? CH 12.3 Translator: Nefarian The first floor of Gnomes store is a shop and the second floor is her living space. She labelled her shop as CLOSED and invited Aur to the second floor. Well then Please allow me to serve you. Kneeling on top of the bed, she respectfully takes out Aurs cock and crawls her tongue over it. In the end, Aur decided to buy Gnome with money. Her mentality was even tougher than most demons and he judged that this form of payment will be more stable and reliable than forcing her into a contract. Her prices are 10 gold coins a week. Although it is quite the amount, but considering that Aur had direct control of the revenue from the income earned at Figuria Kingdom, this amount meant nothing to one such as him. With this amount of money, Aur was able to make Gnome side with Aur, allowing him to track the movements of any major adventuring parties and not only that but she would also cover up any information that may become disadvantageous for him. On top of that, she also mentioned that he could do what he pleased with her body, so Aur decided to try her out. Gnome was so full of confidence with herself when she offered her body as a Commodity and when she was refused in such a flat manner, she wanted to regain some of her wounded pride and that was how the current situation came to be. 1 You are quite skillful at this arent you? Werent you supposed to be a virgin? All the commodities in our shop are all first-class goods so Gnome smiles brightly and wraps Aurs dick around her breasts. Grabbing a bottle from the side, she smeared the viscous liquid onto his member. What is this? Its lotion. If we do this. Look, how does that feel? Slimy and slippery, Aurs penis easily rubs across her cleavage. This felt different from a vagina and also different from inserting into a persons mouth, at such a soft yet pleasing stimulation, Aur became even more rock hard. Amazing, as expected of the Demon King, it is such a splendid thing. Her cheeks blushing red, Gnome holds the tip of his cock against her mouth. Just like that, she using her hand to firmly squeeze and massage his cock with her breasts and at the same time, using her tongue and mouth to crawl over the tip of his penis and suck on it. Y..Youre good. A startling pleasure runs up his spine and Aur groans out. Gnome smiled with her eyes and continued to serve him making lewd sloshing sounds. At the same time, she uses her large breasts to wrap around Aurs penis and stroke it in alternation. Kuu. Im letting it out, drink up..! Mnnnnn! Nnngu nnnn.. Gulping sounds resounded as his semen was spurted out deep inside of Gnomes throat. Mnnnnn.. Nnbuuh But because it was just too much of a quantity she reached a point where she could not drink anymore, she goes into a coughing fit and the cloudy fluid drips down her mouth. Even after separating from her mouth his cock still continued to spurt out the semen and it got on to her face and hair polluting it with his white fluids. I-Im very sorry Its an amazing quantity. moreover, its very rich. Scooping the semen that was attached to her face and placing it back into her mouth, Gnome muttered this out as if she was in a trance. However, Aur sees through the fact that this was all just her acting. His purpose in doing all this was to break her composure. Similarly, Gnome was also trying to achieve the same objective. Then Im going to put it in. Spread your legs. Yes.. Gnome was seemingly embarrassed, however she generously opened her legs. Beyond her thin bush which was hiding her special spot you could tell that there was no dark pigmentation and that it was a beautiful pinkish colour. Although you mentioned that you were a virgin, it seems to be true. Are you sure youre fine with this? Even though there is no reason to doubt Lilus diagnosis of the girl, her demeanor and techniques made one think otherwise. Yes. I had already planned to dedicate it to the person who paid the highest price so. Gnome spreads that area with her fingers and shows it to Aur. Please, feel free to take my virginity. Aur nods and starts rubbing against her vagina to become familiar with it and then he grabs her waist and plunges straight into it. uhn As one who expect she must have experienced the pain, Gnomes face frowns. Im alright, please enjoy my body. However, she gives him a courageous smile and she uses her legs to wrap around Aurs waist and voluntarily invites him deeper inside of her. Her small body was strangling Aurs cock and since it had just been torn it was narrowing on his member like a vice. But on the contrary, this extremely tight sensation gave him a tremendous amount of pleasure instead. How does it feel? Nevertheless, the tightness of her hole was not simply because she was a virgin or because she had a small body type. Gnome was putting in the effort to manipulate her stomach muscles in order to increase the amount of pressure. Even though she may be a virgin, her sex techniques had been honed and it was obvious that she had trained in the arts. Kuuh, this is.! Her vagina was squeezing him and it was trying to make Aur spurt out his semen, the tightening of her vagina made Aur moan out. If he had not been accustomed to having sex with Lilu, he would have already cum by now. The desires in his body welled up and his mind was screaming at him to spurt out his cum inside of her, however Aur silences those thoughts. To make Gnome submit to him, he could not use magic nor aphrodisiacs, the only way was to make her climax with his own effort. If he were to use some kind of magic or aphrodisiac, Gnomes eyes would immediately notice it. In that scenario it would not be possible to make her submit. On the other side of things, Gnome was trying her best to guide Aur to reach his peak, so that she could assert her dominance in the relationship. In other words, this was a battle of sexual techniques. Ahh, Aur-sama.. When he poked deep inside of her, Gnome swung her head as if she was feeling really good. However, this was also just an act. Apart from her techniques, her body was without a doubt a virgin since moments ago. Her erogenous zones had hardly been developed and even if you poked inside of her, she shouldnt have felt all that much pleasure. Because of this, Aur started to turn his attention to her clit. While rubbing inside of her vagina, he used the love juices flowing out of her vagina inside of lotion to apply on his fingers and start peeling back the protective foreskin of her clitoris, he then began to gently rub against her sensitive pit. Nnuuu This seems to have some effect and Gnome leaked out her voice for the first time. Ahh, that feels good, please do it more.. In saying that, this doesnt make her flustered, instead she further invites Aur acting very bewitchingly. Aur uses one of his hands to corner her clit and the other hand to crumple her breasts. Ahhhn, it feels so good, Aur-sama Ahh its so wonderfull Gnome thrust out her chest and writhed her body. There is no doubt that she was feeling it, but she was still composed. Meanwhile, her vagina was still clinging and tightening on Aurs member. While holding back the pleasant sensations, Aur went into thinking. Even though she is a virgin, this level of skill in bed was really strange. However, Lilu determined her to be a virgin and even Aur could tell that she was and this is not something he doubted. He could even grasp the degree of sexual development of her vagina. But, it was also a fact that if she was merely practicing by herself, this level of skill was something that she was too accustomed to performing. This is the attitude of someone who knew the ins and outs of men and often kept them company. Aur thought about it this far and he came to the correct answer. Hyaah!! Suddenly, Gnome shouts out in a high pitched voice. It wasnt an act; her coquettish voice was too sudden. And just now, Aurs fingers were buried into her butt hole. A, ahh.. t-that place is. Having your rectum cleaned out so well, as expected of a top-ranking merchant, youve prepared very well. On the contrary, Ive managed to even place two fingers inside of it without hurting you. A-Aur-sama, t-that place is.. not allowed, its the wrong one. Gnomes voice clearly went up in pitch and she was becoming flustered. Whats wrong with it? Your spot right here is feeling really good right? When Aur starts to twist and bend his finger while moving his hips at the same time, just with that her body trembles and quivers, immediately spouting her tide. Its likely that this spot of hers has been thoroughly trained and developed, it was perfectly wrapping around Aurs fingers, trapping it in place not willing to let it go. Did you develop your ass while still remaining a virgin? I dont know who did it, but this is a fairly interesting discovery Ahhhh, please show mercy. Turning a deep shade of red, Gnome was shaking her head in a reluctant manner. It was obvious that she was trained against her will by someone other than herself. Perhaps some aristocrat raised her and used her as he desired, and either after escaping or being set free she obtained freedom as an individual woman and started to live her life as a trader. Aur pulls out his fingers, he holds her body and rotates her so that she was crawling on all fours. However, abusing your weak spot like this reduces the entertainment value. Therefore, I will teach you the pleasures of this spot. Ahh, no, you cantt! Just like that Aur pierces her from behind. Normally if you were to do someone in the ass, the natural body position would be in this form. Even though she wasnt being inserted in her ass, Gnome remembered the memory of the position and she was trembling in pleasure. Once a body has tasted the pleasures of the flesh, it is not so easily calmed down. In fact, once her body felt the pleasure of being fiddled with, she desired those sensations even more and she was in agony. Here I go.! Ahhhhhh! Aur, samaaaaaahh!! Gnome who was trying to escape from him was being held tightly by the waist with both his hands and Aur spurts out his semen deep within her. This was the fake semen created by magical power in the body of the wooden doll. It wont be able to create children, but it can deliver a tremendous amount of semen as a tradeoff. T-This much.! Incredible, its so hotuhnn! Its spurting inside. of me! Im not done yet! Aur pours the semen and continues to pound his waist. Ah! Ahhhh!! T-This is amazingg! its poking me, ah..! I Im cummingg, ah..! My pus..sy is cumminggggg!! Gnome splashes out another tide as she reaches her peak and her body loses strength. Even after she reached her orgasm, Aur did not stop spouting his semen into her and he was pouring so much that her stomach was beginning to swell and bulge out. Ah. Haaaah. When Aur pulls out his thing, Gnomes figure could be seen, her face was full of both drool and tears and she was lying on her side on top of the bed. *Blub blub*, there was a sound of his thick and cloudy fluids dripping out of her crotch and dirtying the bed sheets. Next I will make it so that you can cum just from taking it in your vagina. As long as I continue to pay you, you will be my possession. Is that good with you? Yes.. Gnome answers back with a hoarse voice that was barely audible. Seeing this, Aur nodded approvingly. There is not much immediate significance to this battle. Whether they win or lose, the deal will still come into effect and its not like this will make either of them lose themselves to lust as neither of them were people that are easily controlled. Nevertheless, Aur recognized that the both of them were trying to win a match against each other. Or possibly it could also be that they lived in similar circumstances and each of them had stubborn minds that held a high sense of rivalry. Seeking an advantageous position, being cautious and being cunning, these were traits that both Aur and Gnome shared with each other. Well then, I shall come again. I will make the payment at that time. Understood! Putting on his clothes, Aur grabbed his bag and shouldered it over his back, Gnome sends him off to the entrance of the store. Aur, the arrangements have been met~ Lilu was already waiting for him outside the store and comes running over. Please also make sure to secure the last contract firmly. The last contract? Lilu looks at him confused and he also tilts his head. Didnt he promise me that the next time I would be able to cum just from vaginal penetration? Gnome smiles radiantly and Lilus temple became stiff. Aur.? What does she mean by next time? Who was the one bragging about how they were not going to be involved with complicated women~? . its merely a type of deal. .Humph. Well, its not like I care. Geez, you old pervert. Considering that you are demon who has lived unscrupulously for hundreds of years, you have no right to say this to me. Unfortunately, I am at the very least under Aurs age. When she saw the two of them quarrelling in this sort of manner, Gnome suddenly felt a bad premonition. With her gift which is the Eyes of truth, she had already figured out that Aurs true age is 83, she also already figured out that Lilu was a demon. However, in that moment she felt something was off. Gnome started to scrub her eyes to make sure she was seeing things correctly, Aur looked suspicious somehow and she asked a question that was on her mind. By the way, you have that baggage on you, are you possibly going to a trip somewhere? Seeing that Aur was prepared for some kind of journey, Gnome asked this question. Ahh. Aur nods and preps his staff. Carrying the baggage on his back and holding on to his staff, people would only recognize him as a young magician ready to go on an adventure. Im going to go on a little trip to defeat the demon king. Aur shows a wicked grin as he said the words. CH 13.1 Translator: Nefarian I would like to be introduced to a skilled thief. Keith was drinking at the bar and Aur began to talk to him. Alright, its finally time! If youre looking for one then you can bring me, Ill be perfect! Answering gladly, Keith tried to stand up. No, sorry but, if its possible I would like a female instead. When Aur answered in this manner, Keith sat down on his chair again and gave Aur a suspicious look. You prefer a woman? May I ask you why? Keith questioned him back with a low and dangerous tone of voice, implicitly wondering if Aur had any bad intentions towards the female. To be honest Aur also lowered his voice to a whisper and pointed at Lilu who was behind him. That woman is not a human being. She is actually a succubus that I summoned. If I am looking after her and controlling her then it will be fine, but in the off chance that I faint in the midst of battle and I lose control of her, she may be inclined to attack any nearby males in the area. If you dont mind becoming a dry mummy in exchange for pleasure, then in that case I wouldnt mind if you wanted to tag along? Lilu lifts up her hat slightly to show Keith a part of her horn. N-No, I-I will pass on that. Keiths face cramped up as he spoke. If that is the case.. then.. The ratio of women going out as adventurers isnt very high. Its not like there arent any women but the ratio is more like 1:9. Ah, theres still that person I suppose? Oi, Faro! Keiths eye which were looking around the bar finally landed in one location. In front of him was a young and small built girl stuffing her face with some rye bread. Fuahi?] (translation: Ywesh?) While still chewing on to her piece of bread, the girl replied with little manners. Come over here for a sec Keith urged her to come closer as he beckoned her with his hand, the girl picked up two to three pieces of cheese on the table before coming a little closer. This is Faro. Shes really small but I can guarantee her skills in the matter. When one looked closely, this girl really did look quite small. Even being compared to the already petite Yunis and Sharl, this girl was even smaller. She is probably about the same height as Marie, or perhaps a little bit taller. She had fluffy light brown hair close to gold colored hair that was cut short, opening her mouth widely, she was biting down on the cheese and looked much like a child, however, when Aur looked at her closely, he could sense that her green eyes were filled with prudence and intelligence unlike a childs eyes. Are you a Kudoku? How unusual. When Aur says this, Faro opened her eyes as if she was surprised and gulped down the cheese in her mouth. You know about it? Everyone that hangs around this bar are mainly known as half-lings, excuse me for saying it in this rude manner. Kudoku, they are more commonly known as half-lings and they are midget people living in the western area. They have been sometimes called sprites of the meadows, but unlike the dwarves and the elves, their place of origin is not clear. Although their raw strength is weak due to their diminutive body, they compensate their weakness with very agile hands, also their eyes and ears are very sharp. They prefer a conservative lifestyle of peace and rarely go out of their home villages, and it is rare for them to interact with other species. They are hardly known and are often mistaken for young human children. Because she was recommended in such a situation, Aur felt that her skill in the arts of thievery was guaranteed. This person is called Teo and is looking for a woman skilled as a thief. Fuuuhhnnn. Faro was staring at Aur in a cheeky manner. I see, if you treat me to a meal than I wouldnt mind joining. Let me just ask as a precaution but, we arent going to travel into the dungeon with just us three right? Ahh. There are about three other companions coming along. Our war potential should be more than enough. Okay! Faro jumps onto the chair in front of the counter and shouted towards the interior of the bar. Bar manager, bring me ten servings of beef steak! Fuhh, Im so satisfied. Tapping her swelling stomach, Faro spoke in a good mood. Umm Teo-san was it? You must be really rich~. I never would of thought that you would allow me to eat until my stomach was full without being told to stop. Bringing along the woman who was walking with small and quick steps, Aur was now facing the entrance of the dungeon. The entrance was located in the deepest portion of Gnomes store at the edge of town. At the entrance of the dungeon, there were three other people standing by. Three shadows, big, medium and small were lined up at the entrance and since every one of them was wearing a hoodie to cover up their faces, their suspiciousness were first-rate. Faro stops walking any closer as a precaution, but Aur raised his voice saying Dont worry they are my companions. Ive kept you guys waiting. No, thats not true. When Aur talks to the three people, the tallest one amongst them answers. From the sound of the voice, Faro realizes that the one who answered is a woman. On the contrary, she even had an inkling as to who it may be. Hey, this person is We can leave the talking after weve entered the dungeon. There are plenty of eyes on us out here. Y-Yeah. Being urged by Aur to enter, she nods her head slightly and the six adventurers descended down the stairs of the labyrinth. .. It smells terrible doesnt it? This was the smell of rotten flesh and the putrid stench of corpses mixed with blood. Not only that but the miasma also blended in with this smell to create an even more terrible odor, Aur was frowning. If you worry about a smell like this, you wont be able to become an adventurer you know? Hey, more importantly, I want to ask about you guys. When Aur gives them the signal, the three people uncovers their hoodies. The face that appears beneath the hood was what Faro had originally expected. As I thought! You guys, are the three people part of Allans Commando unit arent cha?! I heard that you guys were totally annihilated, but you were actually alive! Then Teo, could you be the rumored Alan? . No, you cant be, after all, Alan is a pretty boy, said to be handsome enough to be mistaken for a beautiful girl. Besides, the last remaining one is who exactly? Faro looks towards Lilu as she asks the question. This one is my familiar spirit that Ive contracted with as a magician. These three are supposed to be dead. Therefore, because I didnt want to create a big commotion out of it, I had them wear these hoodies. Haa.. Then, are we planning on saving their leader Alan? So is Teo a magician hired for this purpose? Well, that sounds about right. Listening to Aurs appropriate explanation, Faro nods to herself in understanding. But hasnt it been quite a long time since the Alan Commando Unit entered this place? This dungeon has been expanding in size day by day, now it is much more dangerous than it was a few months ago. I can still probably guide you to the second level, so please be careful of your surroundings and follow me. Faro spoke with a serious expression on her face and everyone nods. Using a torch and lighting it with fire, the party began their search. Nadja, Lilu and Faro was acting as the vanguard for the group and Aur, Wikia and Sharl was acting as the rear guard and support for the group. Faro uses the torch to burn down any spider webs blocking their path and Wikia hangs a lantern on her waist. Aur was holding his staff and used his magic to light the tip to illuminate the room. Securing multiple avenues of light to prepare for a sudden situation is one of the basic of basics of being an adventurer. This torch wont be immediately put out even if it is thrown away, moreover, it may also be used as a weapon against enemies that are sensitive to fire attacks. Therefore, considering that I can still work with one hand, I am the most suitable one in the vanguard position to hold the torch. while listening to Faros lecture, they encountered a group of goblins raising an annoying voice that was grating on the ears. Instantly Nadja draws her sword and begins to cut down the goblins and following her up Faro also uses her short sword to stab a goblin in the back. Ah, wait a minute. Before the last goblin was killed, Lilu touched her lips with her finger and blew a kiss towards it. When she did this, the eyes of the goblin become clouded and the goblin staggers towards Lilus side. Lets get this to hold our torch for us. Ohh, thats very useful isnt it? Faro was impressed and handed the torch to the goblin. The monsters and demons who lived in the first level werent particularly strong. While slaying things like huge spiders, huge bats and stray wolves, the one with the role of holding the torch continued to change and improve, first it was orcs, then it became kobolds and lastly an ogre. Im totally free~ Sharl mutters this out as she smiles whilst standing besides Aurs left hand. Besides Nadjas skill with the sword, Faro was also much stronger than expected. Just comparing them in terms of how quick their movements are, you could even say that Nadja was even more agile than Alan in terms of raw speed. Although her power was not particularly strong, she attacked at the gaps and weaknesses of her foes and she also had the right sword techniques to deal with a group of attacking enemies. Well, this is still only the first level of the dungeon. We should preserve our magical energy. Wikia was standing by Aurs right hand whilst she calmly spoke. Well, how about we stop by here for a moment everyone? This seems to be the Teachersroom. Along the way, Faro stopped by this crude looking wooden door. On the door was something that an adventurer probably attached to it. It specifically said Teachers roomwritten on an iron plate that was hung on the door. Teacher? When Aur instinctively sends his glance towards Lilu, she shakes her head as if denying his suspicions. This seems to be something that she didnt know about. So, If you are an adventurer that likes to dive into dungeons, most of us are indebted to each other. Teo, from the looks of things, your magical capabilities are very high but you dont seem to have much experience in actual combat, so we should go to sensei to train you a little bit. Saying this, Faro opened the door. When she did, there was this translucent middle-aged man floating in the air. In short, this was a dead person that became a ghost within the labyrinth due to the miasma. The stronger the lingering affections and regrets of the dead person, the stronger ghost they become, moreover, as long as there is miasma within the dungeon, they can be revived over and over again. Ghosts were known to possess moderate battle strength and for some reason or another it was being used in this place as a simulation battle for training purposes. Being named as Teacherthis ghost was being used as a sort of training for adventurers. Ah When Lilu sees the ghost, she raises a strange voice. Gooooahhhh! In that moment, the ghost raises a battle cry and rushes to attack Lilu. Both of its eyes shone bright red as if it was shedding tears of blood and it was like it had gone insane. Uwah, whats this!? Whats wrong, teacher!? While being surprised, Faro wielded her short sword. Ghosts exist according to different laws from living things. Most physical attacks hardly work against it, but if the attack is filled with a persons intention it is possible to disperse its form. Teo, a ghost is also unaffected by fire and ice attacks. Most magical attacks are basically useless. However, there is just one thing that is effective against it. While watching Lilu avoiding the ghosts attacks, Wikia calmly spoke up to explain. I see. .Do you mean like this? Aur creates a sign and chants a magical incantation. Chains made from magical energy extend from every direction and captures the ghost. This was not a regular chain. This particular chain will not be able to touch living beings, but revenant beings like them will be binded, its a form of ethereal chains meant for otherworldly beings. The moment the ghost was trapped in the chains, Nadja steps forwards and cuts the ghost in half. Giaaaaaaaahhh!! The ghost raises a death cry before vanishing into thin air. Fuuh, I was surprised there. Teacher is usually a gentlemanly ghost and fights in a way as if to train new adventurers.. But perhaps ghosts also have their bad days? Faro spoke out as she wiped the sweat off her forehead. Whats wrong? Seeing that Lilu wanted to say something, Aur asked her a question. That ghost just now, I think it was Georg. Georg? Is that one of your acquaintances? Lilu was speaking in a whisper and since the name did not ring a bell for Aur, he tilted his head in a puzzled manner. Rather than saying acquaintance. Dont you remember, he was the village mayor from the first village. .. Oh. Now that he thought about it, Aur did remember him having a face like that. Although he was once turned into one of the living dead zombies which Yunis had cut down and destroyed, for it to turn into a revenant ghost, this village mayor must have quite the strong willpower. Incidentally, Aur was looking around as he noticed that this must have been the place that Lilu used to create the skeleton warriors. At that point in time, there was only one level to the dungeon and only him and Lilu was in the dungeon. When he thought about it, the labyrinth had grown quite big. Looking around his dungeon whilst being deeply moved, he saw Lilus face which had a similar type of expression. Seeing Lilu smile unintentionally, Aur also unintentionally loosens his cheeks. In that moment, Wikia pulled on his right arm with a jerk. Come on, if we linger around here, the ghost will revive. Lets quickly go ahead. Sharl takes his other arm as if embracing it. Thats right, there is still quite a long way ahead. Now then, Faro please lead us deeper into the dungeon. Lil.. Raz, dont just stand there, please face towards the front. Pulling on Lilus arm, Nadja urges her onwards. While thinking that this was quite the strange party of people, Faro nodded to their suggestions and resumed the exploration. CH 13.2 Translator: Delim Looks like weve finally arrived at the end of the first floor. Im going to open the door, but make sure not to hastily enter the next place. There were four underground floors. Aurs party smoothly continued the exploration of the first floor without coming across any real hindrance and arrived before a well-built door. As the Kobolds had been expanding the floors on their own day by day, even Aura had no more grasp on the structures of the first and second floors. However, he was aware of the monsters stationed in the floors. Aur gave a heavy nod, indicating to go ahead. Faro opened the door upon confirming his gesture. The place past the door was an ordinary-looking, spacious room, with several swords and armors lying around here and there. It seems that theres no monsters here, right? But actually, the whole room is filled with a slime, you know. When Faro swung her dagger toward the open door, a part of the slime rolled down as it fell while making a squishy sound. The separated part was a colorless, transparent slime, which slowly crawled over to the door and eventually integrated with the body of the original slime. Its Gelatinous Cube, a transparent slime with a holographic body. Since it does have a shape, its possible to cut its body even with a sword like I did just now, but the issue with this slime is that it quickly restores itself to the original state. You can see that door on the other side, correct? Faros finger pointed to a door similar to the one right before their eyes that was attached to the wall on the opposite side of the room. Thats the door to the second floor. In order to get over there, weve only got two options; to burn away the body of the cube on our way to there, or to swim through its body covered in a defensive membrane. In any case, it was impossible to burn away the entire body of such an enormous slime. They had no choice but to somehow get to the other side. Of course, that was precisely why Aur had Spina make such a slime. Even he couldnt help but admire her skills to be able to make the slime so transparent that one could see the door on the other side of the huge room. Well then, I shall burn it. Aur made hand gestures and began to chant a spell. Wikia standing behind him lightly touched his body. It wasnt possible to store up magical power in the body-substitute, so Aur needed to have the women with magical power stored in their bodies present beside him whenever he had to use magic with this body. Arranging in order of the amount of magical power, Lilu had the most, followed by Wikia, Sharl, and Nadja. Their added magical power easily amounted to that of several first-rate magicians. The magical power Aur poured into them and their original magical power had a relationship like fats and stomach. Theres a limit to how much one can stuff their stomach with food, but it soon turns into nutrition. And although its possible to store fats far exceeding the capacity of the stomach, one cant use it on their own volition. Burn As soon as Aur finished chanting the spell, a flame extended in the shape of a spear and reached all the way to the door on the other side while tearing open a hole in the body of the Cube. Hurry up! Its going to restore its original form soon! Faro ran as she took out a lockpick from the holder tied at his waist. She very quickly reached the door as expected of her small stature, and started tampering with the door lock making use of the lockpick. During this time, the hole opened in the body of the Cube had already started to fill up gradually. It wasnt happening because its injury was healing. A slime couldnt grow its body parts unless it got something to eat. The reason the hole was restoring to the original state was due to the nature of the slimes to try to maintain their original forms even if itd mean a decrease in their overall size. It has opened! The door opened with a clicking sound. The whole party rushed through the door to the other side. Faro slammed the door close after confirming everyone has gotten inside. A clicking sound could be heard once again as the door got locked automatically. Phew The second floor starts from here. Its a lot easier to go back as the door on the other end is unlocked. Also, make sure to close that door. Some time ago, an idiot used a wedge to keep the door open, which gave rise to a big trouble. Big trouble? Aur asked as he thought, I see. The number of sacrifices will increase if I set the door to be in a locked state only when trying to open it from inside the room. Faro nodded her head. A part of cube jumped out into the first floor and greatly enlarged his body by eating a lot of goblins. As a result, all the adventurers had to join hands to burn it away. Seriously, it really turned into a big trouble. Faro took out a stone resembling a pagodite while speaking and used it to draw a circle on the ground. He quickly drew some sort of pattern at the edge of the circle before taking out a vial from his backpack and spilling a drop of the liquid inside at the center. The magic circle began to shine as it turned into a barrier to keep other creatures around the place from getting close to them. This is called a Camp, you see. Its quite a helpful thing for which you need to remember this magic circle in order to draw it with a pagodite like this. Then, you only need to spill a drop of holy water on the circle and itll become a simplified barrier. Theyre selling this Camp at 10 silver coins per set in the magic store. Now, lets take a little break here. With that, Faro sat down inside the circle. Aur gazed fixedly at her as he followed suit. Faro wasnt accomplished in magic and she didnt use any magical power herself, either. She just employed the magical power overflowing in the dungeon to put up a defensive barrier. Aur couldnt help but admire the various ways adventurers could come up with to make things easier for them. Beware that the enemies are going to be even stronger starting this floor. Small fries like goblins and orcs wont be appearing any more. The second floor is divided into external and internal block. Humanoid creatures like Lizardman and Hag appear in the external block, and youll find magical beasts like Wyvern, Harpy, and Griffon in the internal block. All of them are formidable enemies so dont let your guard down. The area Faro called as the external block was none other than the Grazing Section of the floor that Aur had prepared for volant magical beats which frequently entered inside the dungeon from the several big holes directly connecting the second floor with the aboveground. Many big rooms were prepared for them to accommodate their large bodies. However, its not like theres nothing good about this place. Theres also quite a few friendly monsters on this floor. Friendly, you say? Aur couldnt refrain from repeating Faros words in question form upon listening to the unexpected information she provided to him. Yeah. Especially, Lizardmen and Centaurs are relatively easier to communicate with. So long as you dont provoke them, you can often avoid getting into a fight. If youre lucky enough, then depending on the negotiations you could even get cursed items or some information about the dungeon from them. It seems wine and food are particularly welcomed. Aur inwardly clicked his tongued when he listened Faros explanation. Monsters that can understand words were comparatively obedient to him, but it also meant that not few of them would be open to make connections with adventurers. But it was not practical to try casting Curse of Subordination on each and every one of them. There wasnt much he could do to prevent them from acting friendly with adventurers. Having said that, the majority of monsters on this floor are hostile to us, so dont be careless around here. Theres even some monsters that pretend to be friendly only to catch you off guard. The magical beasts in the external block are pretty strong so I really dont want to enter in there if possible, but this floor has been constructed in such a way that theres no choice other than passing through that area to keep on going downward. Cant we just teleport directly to the next floor? Aur asked her while being well-aware of the answer to his question. Faro shook her head in denial. It wont work. Theres a teleportation barrier in place at the next floor, so its naturally not possible to teleport to the third floor and below. And although you can teleport till the second floor Id not recommend it. Why so? Because the shape of the dungeon changes on a daily basis. Faro gave a concise answer to him. Residents of this dungeon like Kobolds, Dungeon Liches and huge caterpillar-like monsters keep changing the shape of this dungeon as they please. Thanks to that, when people try to teleport to a safe place they end up right in the middle of a monsters nest, or even get teleported inside a stone and lose their lives buried in there. Teleportation should be only used when going back aboveground. Does a lot of people know about this information? Faro shook her head at his question. The people who are aware of it have shared the information with their comrades, but no one is kind enough to go out of their way to tell others about it. We often hear parties comprised of decently skilled members using teleport to go down in high spirits and then never returning back from the dungeon. This actually turned out to be a pleasant miscalculation. Though its the type of trap that would lose its effect after knowing about it, the fact remains that its effective to lessen the number of adventurers up to a certain extent. Now then, its time to go ahead. Faro stood up as she beat off the dust from her butt. Aur wouldnt feel any physical exhaustion while moving his body-substitute, which also meant he would recover nothing from taking rest. Lilu, who could recover her bodys exhaustion using the magical power of the Aur inside her womb, and veteran adventurers like Nadja and her former party members also had no problem in continuing the exploration. Aur nodded in agreement as he dispelled the barrier and headed forward. External block starts from here. Well be facing many volant opponents so Ill be looking forward to your cooperation. They arrived at a roofless place after walking through a narrow passage. Looking above, they could see blue sky far in the distance. The air was more clear compared to any other place they had been until now, and bright rays of the sun illuminated the surroundings. It was the location point of one of the vertical holes. Faro pulled back the bow string as she called out to the two magicians behind her. Magic was more effective than bow against enemies that could dance freely in the sky. I might not be able to do provide much help here Sharl, Im counting on you for defense. Understood! Nadja muttered while carrying her sword on the shoulder to which Sharl replied nodding energetically. Nadja still had the opportunity to counterattack griffons and wyverns as they had to descend closer to the ground to initiate their attacks, but magical beasts like Chimera and Manticore had the ability to attack from the sky through various methods like breathing fire and shooting poisonous needles. Therefore, she had no way to do deal any damage to them as sword was the only weapon she was able to use. Looks like theyre already coming for us. Everyone looked up when Wikia warned them in a calm voice. Three magical beasts were hovering in the sky while letting out screams and making flapping sounds with their wings. Are they Harpies? Faro murmured as she aimed her arrow at them. Harpy was a kind of magic beast with a womans face and wings of a bird. It wasnt that strong of a magic beast but was intelligent enough to use various maneuvers, like skillfully holding stones with their legs and letting go of them on the opponent. Seeing Faro taking a fighting stance, Aur stretched out his arm sideways to prevent Faro from shooting the arrow. Hold up. They seem to be the friendly ones. That again? Faro showed an exasperated expression on her face at his words as her shoulders drooped powerlessly. Its the Demon King. Eh? Really? Really? Demon King, Demon King, Hello! The harpies said their greetings to Aur one after another using words that would sound no different from noisy groans to other creatures. These are my comrades. Come down over here. Yes! When Aur gave instruction to them in Harpian, the three harpies flew in circles as they came down and stood before Aur. Demon King, Demon King, whyve you come here, Demon King? Demon King, Im hungry. Do you have some meal, Demon King? Demon King, whyre you together with humans? The harpies were making awful noise talking incessantly in succession. Aur took out some food from his backpack and distributed it among them. They seemed to only stay silent when eating their meals. Ive already seen you talking with Lizardman, Centaur, Cave Giant, Mermaid, and it was truly surprising to find out that you can even talk with a Hag, but can you explain me just whats going on? Are you a monster tamer or something? Well, its something like that. The majority of monsters on the second floor were those that had directly made contracts with Aur. There was no magical beast that was hostile to Aur except for the ones with forms hardly different than a beast. As a result, they had reached midway through the second floor without fighting any real battle. Faro was psyched up to fight magical beasts in the external block, but she never thought that she would instead get to watch harpies acting like pigeons, eating food from Aurs hand. Her will to fight had completely withered and she was more dumbfounded than just being surprised. Demon King, Demon King, that was delicious. Thank you Demon King, Demon King, our gratitude, our gratitude. Demon King, Demon King, come with us The harpies grabbed Aurs clothes and began to pull at them again and again. It appears that they want me express their gratitude to me in some way. Wait for me here for a while. WaitFor what This place is the territory of these harpies so no other monster would enter here. Get some rest. Ah, wa-wait a sec! Aur grabbed the legs of one of the harpies and flew into the sky, leaving Faro and other party members behind in a daze. Say, isnt that Most probably. How nice Ill also after finishing the exploration Nadja spoke in a very low voice, and Wikia tightened her grip on the staff as a frown of displeasure appeared on her face. Sharl rubbed her thighs against one another in a fidgeting manner while sucking on her finger. Ah Ill go for a bit to see if he needs something. With that, Lilu expanded her wings to fly away but the other three former adventurers grabbed hold of her shoulders and wings in perfect coordination to restrain her. He told us to wait, right? You shouldnt try to steal a march on us! If you go there too, itd just make him take even longer to come back. Get your hands off me! Let me go!1 Im the one whos dying to have him make me come, you know! Underneath the blue sky, Sharls shout resounded throughout the place. CH 13.3 Translator: Nefarian The harpys nest was in the hole that was formed in the middle of the wall. Perhaps the harpys got the branches and the leaves from the outside, but they were spread across the ground and it was actually quite comfortable to step on. Maou-sama, our reward, rewardd. Lets do something, pleasurable? I will sire, Maou-samas, child. After he Aur got carried into the harpys nest, they immediately pressed their bodies towards him. For the better or worse, these harpies did not know of self-restraint. Their countenance was that of an innocent child, they had curly blonde hair and big eyes. Their mouths were full of sharp fangs lined up against each other, but if they only opened their mouth slightly, all you could see was two cute looking fangs. Contrary to their facial features, they had abundantly large pair of mounds and in contrast, they had a small and constricted waist. A golden colored bush was hiding their secret garden and half way down their thighs completely resembled that of a human girl. Instead of an arm, they had large brown wings that grew from their shoulders. From the middle of their thighs downwards, feathers covered their legs. From their knees down they had small scales and slender feet that resembled a birds feet. When Aur reaches out to the armpit of a harpy to raise her body, it was surprisingly easy to do so. When comparing their legs to humans, it was quite short and taking into consideration how petite they were, they were naturally light. The weight of their bones were quite different from creatures that walked on the ground. When Aur raised her body, love juices began to trickle down from the Harpys crotch. They are known for their avariciousness more than anything else. Whether it be their appetite or their libido, they will greedily consume anything that they desire without knowing restraint. Nnnn, Mnnnn~!! The harpy he held in his arms was facing away from him in a seated position as he pierced into her. The remaining two harpies had their secret place fiddled with Aurs fingers. The three of them were flapping their wings lightly to balance themselves as they started to drool with satisfaction. The harpy that had a penis buried inside of her brought her face closer to Aurs neck and started nibbling on it. Ugh, yucky~ And then her face frowned. My body is currently made out of wood so Next time, I will enable you to drink blood. Is that true~? Really? Can I please bite on your hand? I really want Maou-samas child~. Each of the harpies were excitedly chattering as they let their desires flow forth. But Aur wasnt just here merely to enjoy a love affair with them. You may bite if its only a little. In return, try to remember something for me. Have you noticed anything strange around here recently? To Aurs question all the harpies responded with a Ummm as they pondered about it. Recently, there hasnt been many humans. There was something white in the forest. There was some sparkling shiny water over there. And they unanimously spoke their pieces of information at the same time. Even if you could say their intelligence was relatively high for a monster, they were only to the level of small human children. However, considering their strong inquisitive nature and their ability to see even in the dark, along with the fact that they had wings. These harpy girls had more information to share then he originally thought. As long as Aur could interpret their words it would all be good. The reason why the number of men decreases in the area recently was probably because Aur had captured Figura Kingdom. Although adventurers didnt really belong to any particular country, there are a lot of people who are afraid to turn the king of a whole country into their enemy. However, sooner or later, there will definitely be adventurers who possess the ambition and competency to dare to try and defeat Aur and take the kingdom into their own hands. From a long-term perspective, the faster that Aur expanded his power, the more that the miasma would accumulate and spread in his dungeon. The white being in the forest may be referring to the white elves. Harpies dont really have a concept of east, west, north and south so he couldnt ask them for a specific location, but if he tried to search for them, he may be able to find Ellens enemies. While imagining how wide of an area the harpies tended to scout their territory, Aur jotted these pieces of information down within his mind. Nevertheless, what could the shining water be referring to? The harpys wings pointed in the interior of his own dungeon. If there was something that existed outside of Aurs knowledge, it was necessary for him to begin investigations on the matter. This is your reward. Take it. Ahh~! Aaahhh! When Aur shoots out his seed into the harpy, the harpy flapped her wings in a disheveled manner as she enjoyed herself. The harpies knew no shame nor morality. She thrust out her tongue while dripping saliva all over the place. She coveted the pleasure. The harpy had lost her consciousness to the pleasure and he lifted her body up from him. Instantly the other two girls swarmed around his crotch. Dont let it touch your teeth. Yeshh. Okayy. While licking the semen that was leaking out of his cock, the harpies replied to him in a cheerful manner. Aurs seed contained a large quantity of magical energy and to these girls, it was like being able to take in the sweetest nectar into their hungry mouths. Neither their technique or skills were anything special, it was like they were licking their favorite candy with their tongues so it didnt feel particularly good or anything. However, they had adorable faces and when watching them press their faces together and rub their tongues all over his cock, Aur felt mentally satisfied. While enjoying the feeling of their voluptuous tits with both his hands, his semen was about to be licked clean. Aur was thinking about which of the two harpies would receive his penis next, thats when the harpy on his right sunk her teeth into his member. ..yucky~. And then she frowns at the feeling of wood transmitted to her teeth. I told you that you werent allowed to use your teeth! Although he didnt really feel any pain, it wasnt visually pleasant to see. Instinctively going limp, Aur was shouting out at them. Ive kept you waiting. Being supported by the three harpies, Aur dropped on to the ground from the air. Wh-What were y-you doing!? Faro was blushing as she shouted. What did Aur do? It was completely obvious just by looking at the white fluids flowing out of the crotches of the three harpies. Harpies didnt have a habit of wearing any clothes so nothing was being concealed. After all.. Wikia puckers her eyebrows as she stared at Aur. I went to gather information. It seems that there is some sort of shining water beyond here. Without minding about the reactions of the girls, Aur continued to speak. Also, Ive brought a souvenir. Saying this he passed on a big jewel right to Faro. Eh, what is this!? is it agate? Why is it so big? It seems that the harpies had this stored within their nest. Ill give it to you as a present. Please take it as an apology for making you wait. Like the majority of flying monster species, the harpies were extremely fond of shiny objects. From gold coins to jewels, to any random stone, as long as it was glittering, the harpies had a habit of bringing the item back and storing it within their nest. Aur chose the biggest agate amongst their treasures and compensated them with silver coins. The harpies were overjoyed as the number of shiny things in their possession increased and handed the agate to Aur. Wouldnt this at least sell for 10 gold coins? Are you sure I can take it? Ahh. It doesnt really worth much to me. . y-you lady-killer. Isnt this half-ling a little too na?ve? That looks good, I also want semen as my present.. I understand he had an objective, but this gramps is making me irritated Looking at Faro who obtained a large piece of jewelry, the group of women were secretly gossiping about Aur in a whisper. So, do you have any knowledge about this shiny water? When Aur asked her the question again, Faro finally snapped out of her delirium and placed the jewel inside of her bag. Ah, yeah. They are probably referring to the fountain of recovery? The Fountain of Recovery was a place that was a few minutes away from the harpies nest. There was a small room at the end of a narrow passage and inside of this room was a spring of sparkling blue water that gushed forth. Is this a restoration spring? Aur confirmed the properties of the water by placing his hand in the fountain. It seems that the water originated from underground and it was a collection of water that seeps out as a result of excess water in the ground. However, it contained an overabundance of magical energy within the water. If you were to drink this water, your body would feel at ease and if you were to submerge your body in this spring, all your wounds would heal, even your magical energy would recover. It is a mysterious fountain of water. Well, even though it will run out of water after a while, occasionally this kind of thing would erupt within a dungeon. Faro was narrating while scooping up and drinking some of the water. This place has accumulated magical energy. I see, as expected Wikia scanned the surroundings with her Magic Eyes and spoke her thoughts. Aur nodded at her words. Aurs dungeon was designed to take the magical energy from the dragon veins that intertwined along the lands like a spiders web, after all, it was a design that was capable of carrying the dungeon core through complex interconnected passageways. However, due to the fact that the kobolds and dungeon leeches expanded the first and second level of the dungeon chaotically, a deposit of magical energy was birthed in this place. When one of the waterways flowed into this dungeon passage and was immersed in a huge amount of magical energy, they merged together and the water was filled with hundreds of times more magical energy than it normally would, thereby creating this fountain of water that was higher in magical energy than usual. Wouldnt it be bad to leave this as it is? Lilu asked Aur in a low voice. Because it wasnt in a particularly important place, it wasnt really that bad, but it did not change that this was a troublesome thing. In saying this, it was impossible to completely control the movements of both the kobolds and the dungeon leeches, and it was even more impossible to just stop the flow of the underground water. However, Teo, you probably shouldnt drink so much.1 Faro called out to Aur in a worried manner. Why do you say that? This happens more often than not to low rank magicians. But they can fail to properly judge the amount of magical energy they have left. After coming here, you probably used a lot of magical energy right? If you reach this place and have half of your magical energy remaining and then proceed to completely recover your magical energy, by the time we need to go back along this path, your magical energy would have run out. Moreover, this fountain of water may have already dried up. I see. Is this kind of fountain easily found in dungeons? To Aurs question, Faro shakes her head. Its extremely rare. If you find one, you can only consider yourself very lucky and one should not hope to consistently come across it. Furthermore, its going to become even more dangerous so we shouldnt stay here for too long. Danger. ahh, I understand. Aur stands up and leaves the fountain. After all, this fountain could be used by creatures other than just human beings. In fact, this spring was probably actively being used by the monsters that lived within this dungeon. In that case, Aur also judged that there was no need to stir up trouble. Alright then, shall we get going? Nodding her head, Faro goes into thinking. To the best of her knowledge, this was as far as most adventurers could venture into the dungeon. However, with Teos capability of speaking demonic language and his special negotiation ability which was freely able to manipulate the demons in this dungeon, along with the highly skilled girls that used to be in Allans Party they ended up encountering good luck at being able to replenish their vitality and energies at this fountain of recovery. Considering all these conditions were optimal for them, it may be the case that they will be the first group capable of reaching an unprecedented area within the dungeon that has yet been truly explored. She was also an adventurer at heart, seeing the opportunity to explore an unknown area brought equal amount of fear and yearning that roused her strong interest to proceed onwards. Unware that she was heading towards the edge of a cliff, the small thief looked forwards and her chest swell with anticipation. CH 13.4 Translator: Smaturin Editor: Nefarian finally, after this will be the third floor. Faro could hardly contain her excitement with the giant double doors in front of us. No one has gone past this point. At least, as far I as I am aware, we are the first. Wikia gave Faro a startled look. She then looked up at Aur. A sense of Deja Vu enveloped her body. Her hands shook, her knees felt weak. Are you ready? Yes, there shouldnt be a problem. Lets go. So saying to Faro, Aur gave a fleeting glance at Wikia and moved his mouth without making a sound. Im fine. That is how the movements of Aurs mouth looked to Wikia, and her shaking stopped. Ultimately, what lay behind the doors was Just a large, empty room. huh? Fearing traps, Faro tested the rooms interior and floors with his short sword as he nervously stepped inside. There doesnt seem to be anything. perhaps we were lucky enough to arrive at a time when the guards are gone. Aur said brazenly as he surveyed the room from behind. its suspiciousbut, there doesnt seem to be any trapsperhaps thats it. Still, this room could hardly be said to be safe. Lets hurry on. Faro had an unsatisfied expression but was rushed forward by Aur, who then opened the inner door. The door would have typically been sealed with elaborate magic, but it recognized the pass he carried and opened without difficulty. UhThank you. The one that is supposed to protect that room is Allan.. Right? Quietly, Wikia stood to his side and thanked him. It was not that she still had feelings for Allan. But seeing an only friend completely changed like that, and then having to fight, could only make ones heart heavy. Nadja and Sharl may not have realized that the Dullahan was Allan, and Wikia had anticipated that seeing them like that would hurt as well. Being able to avoid that gave her a great sense of relief. Its not as if I did it for your sake. I have no right to receive your gratitude. Aur replied coldly. It was mostly from the heart. Dullahans are immortal beings. Take one down and it will rise again in a day. That being said, once down, there wont be anyone to guard for that day, and that leaves some concern. Furthermore, there was no guarantee that they could win. Created by a curse, the Dullahans that drove carriages that were pulled by headless horses were a formidable enemy. They drove through a vast room and shot out magic spells, if you carelessly got too close, the carriage would send you flying off. With Aur and his teams fighting power, there was a high probability that victory would still be accompanied by casualties. hmmm. But, thanks. Not smiling either, but in a clear voice, Wikia thanked Aur. This is, the third floor After descending the long, long flight of steps, and gazing at the unprecedented view that spread out before them, Faro swallowed hard. The scenery gave off a completely different atmosphere than the second floor, which had corpses strewn everywhere, was filthy and claustrophobic, and felt dreary. The ceiling was high, and the corridors were very wide. The walls were covered in neat bricks and reinforced in different places with pillars. The floors were paved in stone much like an avenue of the Imperial Capital. There was hardly any odor, the streets exuded cleanliness, the walls gave off a dim glow that seemed to provide enough visibility without a torch, at least for a while. Be careful. I dont know what will happen past this point. While her expression stayed serious, there was a hint of excitement in Faros voice. Aur and the group remained cautious and continued through the dungeon. Be careful. There, a trap will activate if you step on it. There as well. If you trip over that line, a boulder or something is likely to fall from abovewait! Dont step over the line. There is a pitfall there. The inside islined with spears. Dangerous, dangerous. Mmmhere, there is something odd about this wall. Its a hidden door. Not a single monster appeared on the third floor. Instead, the dungeon grew more complex, with numerous traps set about. Hidden doors, one-way corridors, turning floors, spears flying out of ceilings and floors, arrows shot from walls, a giant boulder rolling down a corridor. The deadliness, even cleverness, and tangible malice of these traps were on a different level than those from the second floor. However, Faro saw through them, avoided and deactivated them. While Aur was casually avoiding the very deadly traps, he was very impressed with her skills and intuition. I had heard that you were a bandit with great skills, its really quite something. Heheh. Its that, Im just very excited right now. Its at these times that I feel amazing. To me, each trap looks like its calling me over and smiling. Faro said, as she turned and removed the key from the door with one hand. Click, came a sound, and at that moment, she pulled her hand back and moved her face from the keyhole to the side. At nearly the exact same instant, a thin, arrow-like object shot out from the keyhole and pierced the wall behind her. At any rate, whoever set these traps is quite insidious, huh. It must be someone who understands human nature completely, an ill-natured, devilish person. He finds your weakness, like a snake attacking from your blind spot. Faro opened the door, but instead of entering, she thrust her short sword into the room. At that same moment, a guillotine fell from the frame of the entrance, sending sparks flying from the sword. The mechanism was to bisect relieved adventurers who had opened the door and avoided the first trap. Like that. When people think they are safe, when you think this cant be it, thats when it hits. It would probably be dangerous even for me if I wasnt on a roll like I am now. Indeed, Im sure hes very ill-natured Lilu heartily expressed her agreement. Ahaha, its over once a real demon says that to you. In any case, thiswhat is this? On the other side of the door was an even stranger sight. The ceiling was several times higher, and in different places, magical light shone and illuminated the area. Instead of stone paving, the ground was covered in soil, there was soft, short grass growing over it. Because it was still dim, you could not see very far, but from what you could see, it was a very large room. There were no corridors, there were several thick pillars that ran up to the ceiling for support. This place had a tranquil atmosphere that made you forget you were in a dungeon, but Faro was tense, and her sensitive senses were able to detect the presence of those that hid deep within. Be careful. Theres something here. And its extremely ferocious. Her voice lowered naturally, Faros expression tightened as she slowly moved further in. Its close Its coming towards us. There!! The thing appeared from the shadow of a pillar. A ferocious hellhound, a hideous giant, or maybe a dragon. Faro pictured their strongest moves in different patterns in her head, her eyes were opened wide to make out the enemy, which turned out to be. A drab and plain girl you might have found anywhere. Eh? Without thinking, both of them stared at each other, dumbfounded. no, the girls gaze was slightly off from Faro, going past her. The man further on was holding a hand to his forehead, and sighing inwardly. Why are you in such a place? He thought. Youyou are a human right? Why are you here? Faro questioned, having returned to herself. The plain girl who was Mio, was dripping with cold sweat. Im sorry, Im sorry, I just thought that they might be hungry and, she looked at Aur but the look he returned seemed to answer, I thought I sent a notice for you to stay quietly in your room, while we go explore the dungeon today Uh, eh, um. As Mio tried to find an answer, Aur sighed once again, he pointed his thumb downwards and slit his throat from the side. Eh, whats that, does that mean youre going to kill me as soon as we get back, Mios face turned white. Aur scowled, wrong, and he points his finger towards himself. Without making a sound, he mouths Do it. I, Im sorry! Who knows who that apology was intended for. She lowered her head in a deep bow, and in a high-pitched voice, called. John, Jeffrey, Justin, Joseph! And without missing a beat, she swung her arms downwards and pointed a finger at Faro; let out a command. Attack! Staggered by Mio, Faro was dumbfounded as Aur grabbed her by the collar and pulled. Snaggleteeth clanged as they converged in front of her eyes while she was being pulled away. Were running away. Eh? Eh? Eh? And just like that, Aur had picked up her small body and began to run with all his strength. The beasts that appeared from the shadows howled, they charged through the dungeon to tear them limb from limb. What is that, whats going on!? A black hellhound, the head of a lion and the body of a mountain goat, a chimera with a snake for a tail, a griffin with the speed of an eagle and the ferocity of a lion, the two-headed hound Ultros. Normally they would never gather in a group, they are more likely to kill each other, being completely different species of beasts, but they were all cooperating together to drive out Aur and the group. The sight was that of a nightmare. Accelerate! Wall of ice! Sharl and Wikia cast spells in rapid succession. Aur and the groups speed increased greatly, ice came up from the ground and stopped the beasts. It wont hold for long. Hurry. They were hardly waiting for her encouragement, and with all the strength they had, the company fled. I think we lost them Of course, there is no way that human legs would allow us to lose them if we were being chased at full speed, Mio should understand that as well. The pursuit of the beasts had somehow been halted. Um, Im, okay now Faro said, looking embarrassed in Aurs arms. Ahhso youre not hurt. Aur remembered that he was carrying her, and put her on the ground. With a body without tiredness or pain, you had a tendency to become oblivious to this kind of things. Ye, yeah. Theo protected me. Looking away, Faros cheeks flushed as she said it. Perverted geezer. Womanizer. Is that your preferred body type? I too want to be picked up and squeezed as you walk through the dungeon Wait, thats not even possible. Each of the lovers griped as they pleased, and Aur apologetically said. More importantlylook over there. Aur coughed, and as if to mask it, pointed his finger. There was a giant double door. Unlike the bare and simply constructed ones they had come across up until now, there were detailed carvings as if boasting of ones majesty, decorating it. Is thatcould it be, the Demon Lords? That is very likely. Faro murmured, Aur nodded. Faro took in a deep breath to calm her nerves and exhaled. She shut her eyes tight, stayed her loudly beating heart, and prepared herself. we came this far, lets go. Thats what you intend right? Of course. Aur nodded. As Nadja and Lilu pushed open the doors, the interior of the room slowly covered in dew. The room was unnaturally dark, even with a lantern you would not be able to see the other side. Cautiously, they stepped in, when suddenly the door slammed behind their backs. In spite of having lanterns and torches, their surroundings were completely enveloped by darkness, they could not even see each others faces. Was this a trap, as soon as Faro went into a fighting stance, a light appeared in the empty air. There were two in the back on both sides of the room. A red flame illuminated the room, and further down, there were two more on each side, they lit up one by one. Like a road of fire. Im impressed you made this far A low voice echoed through the room. Behind the road of fire, barely visible, was the figure of something gigantic. A miasma so over-powering, you could smell the odor. Faro was convinced that this was the Demon Lord. Brave, yet foolish people. What is it that you desire. Wealth, or fame? Will you gamble with your one life for things that will not last. The Demon Lord sneered, but the question he threw was quite serious. I have no interest in either. I wish for just one thingthe things Ive never seen, places Ive never been to, to see them with my own eyes. The Demon Lord stands up from his throne. He raises his arms wide and howled. Then gaze on, at my splendor! And let it burn into your eyes as you breathe your last breath in my arms GHHhhh-!! His last line was never finished. Because the Ice Spearthat Wikia had thrown with all her might had pierced into his face. Cleansing Flame! Wa, wai! The silver flames that Sharl shot out burned the Demon Lord, Stones of Ice Hey, I said wait! Wikias magic froze the Demon Lords feet, preventing him from moving. Explode Ahh!! You bastards! And then Aurs magic burst out. Then, Nadja held her sword above her head to cut into him, matching her timing, Faro let an arrow loose. If he tried to avoid one, he would be hit by the other. The special poison on the arrowhead would slacken his muscles, Demon Lord or not, he would not be able to move. I SAID TO WAIT A MOMENT!! The Demon Lord howled, the flames sprang upwards. In the second she hesitated, a strong reddish copper arm grabbed her, the other arm stopped the arrow. Illuminated by the rising flames, was the figure of the giant demon with four arms. In spite of hitting him with so many attacks, there was not a single scratch on his body, even the ice at his feet had instantly evaporated by the flames. He resisted everything, huh. Aur grimaced and clicked his tongue. High-ranking demons had bodies that were filled with concentrated magic power. That magic power interferes with spells, making them difficult to have an effect. However, blocking every single one was more than he had expected. Hey, you. I didnt hear anything about having this much done to me? Well, yeah, I didnt tell you. It wouldnt be much of a fight if we had made an appointment. I would have strictly ordered you to not attack me, and there wouldnt even be a fight!? The Demon Lord substitute known as Logan threw out Nadjas body and shouted. And you even cut me off when I was speaking! You witch girl over there! Do you understand nothing about the beauty of style! It just sounds like a pervert talking rubbish when you say it. Shut up! Ahh, your looks are doing it for me but your insides are barely safeno, its an outmmm, maybe a sa-ut then. Having Logan look at her up and down, Faro was at a loss as to what was happening but finally returned to herself. Wh, what is happening!? Why are you guys acting so familiar with the Demon Lord I was late in introducing myself. Before anyone knew it, Aur was sitting on the throne in the back of the room, crossing his legs. In his hand was a wine glass containing liquid as red as blood. My name is Aur. Im called the Demon King, I am the master of this dungeon. Faro, thank you for leading me all the way here. Aur is surprisingly the type that cares about form. I mean, why did he have to sit on the throne anyway? I wonder if he had prepared that wine glass long beforehand. Now that the exploration is finished, will he finally sleep with me. As Aur ceremoniously spoke, all of his lovers silently made quips. CH 13.5 Translator: Smaturin Editor: Nefarian Buthow. The Demon Lord was supposed to be a copper-skinned demon with four arms. That was a rumour started by soldiers who had seen Logan after Aur rose to the position of Demon King. It benefited Aur enough that he allowed it to continue to spread. And on top of that, I cant believe that Alans group would aid the Demon Lord. Im sorry. But we were Master Aurs faithful subjects from the beginning. Youre the only one who believes that; Wikia thought quietly, the rest of them gathered around the throne as if to snuggle up to Aur. Well, its not like you had much chance of noticing it. I was casting light charms on you all the way through. Lilu put both hands on Faros shoulders and chuckled maliciously. I suppose you wont, allow me to just leave. Faro asked already knowing the answer, and Aur nodded. Indeed. Your work ended up being very useful. Because of you, I was able to reevaluate the dungeon from the perspective of an adventurer, and its deficiencies and strengths have become clear. I am very grateful to you in that regard. Additionally, I have no skilled bandits similar to you among my subordinates. I will reward you reasonably if you agree to join me as a follower. And if I refuse? Indeeda ghost, slime ingredients, beast food. You can have your choice of ultimate fate. Faro breathed a long sigh. She was completely surrounded and all doors were shut. There was no hope of her escaping by herself. Even if she could escape from this room, outside was the beast farm, and passed that was the cube room which would be impossible for her to get through. Fine, I yield. I will join Theono, you as a follower. But I have just one request. Aur mentally cocked his head to the side. For someone who was plotting something, Faros expression was full of despair. But her eyes were not shining. If anything, she appeared to be brimming with expectation. What is it? Say it. If its an unreasonable request he can just refuse it. Faro was encouraged by that the thought, and the answer that she gave was beyond anyones expectations. Wow, amazing! Faro let out a cheer at the scene laid out before her. Moving the throne in the Demon Lord Room had revealed a hidden door with stairs leading down to the fourth floor. This floor was for the residence of the stagehands who aided Aur. It was completely different in appearance in comparison to the above floors. In the first place, if there happened to be someone who could reach the Demon Lord Room and defeat Logan, they would receive treasure on the spot and be guided towards a magical teleportation square to the outside world. Having conquered the Demon Lord of the dungeon and acquired the treasure, there is no doubt that the elated adventurers would unquestioningly choose the path home. Unfortunately for them, the magical teleportation square will take you to a destination that is 1 mile(approximately 1,600 meters) up in the air once stepped on, and after a graceful flight in the sky, your fate will be the mirror of a ripe tomato thats been dropped on the ground. There are not many sorcerers who could accurately cast a spell while falling after being launched up in the air. And even if there were, it would be next to impossible to simultaneously have your company and your treasure levitate at the same time, so they would likely have to give up on the treasure. Treasure-loving wyverns and griffon nests await right underneath. This arrangement allows for the retrieval of treasure on top of sending food. In any case, no consideration was put into enemy invasion when building the fourth floor, so its structure differed greatly from the others. The streets were made to be wide and straight, ensuring that one could never get lost. There were no traps anywhere, instead, there were magic lamps here and there that gave the place an evening glow. In fact, there existed a pseudo day and night cycle through the adjusting of light depending on the time. The stench of death and even miasma was shut off with a barrier, leaving it just as clean as any town on the surface. Houses lined the area and the demi-human under Aurs rule went about their business. Ah, Sorcerer, I see that youre being waited upon by a large group of women again. Ah, its Master Aur! Oh, Lord. The new trap is complete. Take a look next time. As they walked down the streets, a variety of races came up to Aur to talk to him. Dwarves, fairies, cyclops. Any who have the necessary intelligence and skills useful to the dungeon are allowed to live in this place. Kobolds busily carried building materials up and down the streets, the small figures of gnomes and hammer-wielding giants could be heard bartering angrily, a small pixie and a fairy maiden nymph were in a corner, chatting away merrily. It was a demi-human village if there ever was one. Thats impressive, this dungeon has a town both above and underground. A kuduk like you will be quickly accepted down here. Im going to live here too? no, you will live over there. Aur continued to lead the group on down a large street and opened the door at the far end. The fourth floor was shaped like a donut, with large roads spreading outwards like radial rays, and side roads running concentrically. And in the center of that donut, was a room with stairs leading to the fifth floor. One reason that the path to the fifth floor is so easily found, is to be able to protect the residents of the fourth floor in the unlikely event of an intrusion. Every one of them is a warrior capable of fighting, but more than that, they were brought to live here because of their skill in smithing and sorcery. It would be a waste to have them lose their lives fighting an enemy strong enough to reach this depth. Welcome back, Aur. They found Yunis waiting for them in the room leading to the fifth floor. If an intruder were to enter into here, Yunis and Ellen were to engage them in full force. Anyone getting past them would mean reaching the extent of Aurs dungeon. Youve done well in my absence. Aur thanked Yunis and handed the talisman to Faro. You will need the talisman in order to travel to the fifth floor below. Do not lose it. Aur watched as Faro nodded and put the talisman away inside of her clothes, before opening a hidden door to a staircase leading to the fifth floor. After descending the long flight of steps and passing the barrier with the talisman, they reach the area formerly known as the residential area that Aur and his lovers lived in. The fifth floor. Thank you for your work today. You can all return to your rooms. Upon hearing this, Lilu and the others stared at him without moving. Aur sighed and added. Youll have your rewards tonight. Rest your bodies well, and cleanse yourselves. And at that, the expressions on the ladies faces turned to that of delight and they scattered about in the directions of the bedrooms, bathrooms and the dining halls as they fancied. Well then, lets continue. Aur turned back to face Faro, and they walked side-by-side down the road. Near the entrance were the quarters of Yunis and the others with fighting abilities, which allowed them to quickly respond when needed. And descending southward lead to the central plaza. The fountain constructed in the center of the plaza provided a constant stream of fresh water from an underground vein, which was often used for drinking water or to lightly wash ones face. Roads stretched out from the central plaza in all four directions. Towards the eastern side was the cattle shed, Elf quarters and the bathhouse. While the cattle shed had been expanded repeatedly, ultimately, only regular cattle were reared here, and magical beasts were all sent to the third floor. Cows, horses, sheep, chickens, and goats were reared in the shed, which allowed for the acquisition of fresh eggs and milk whenever needed. Mio would take Imp underlings with her to help take care of the livestock in the morning and then go play with the beasts in the evening. Recently, the Elfs have also started to help her in their free time. Going west from the central plaza leads to the cookery and dining hall. The sacrifice maidens live in rooms here under the supervision of Spina. Every day they make meals, clean the dungeons, put away the dishes and sometimes service Aur. The labor is quite demanding, but they are allowed a small salary, and while they are not permitted to leave, they may request purchases be made within their means. And they are mostly satisfied with the arrangement. To the south is Aur and Lilus rooms as well as the room for summoning. There are multiple layers of magical protection stretched around the summoning room, so that in the rare event of a hero forcing his way inside, there would still be enough time to prepare. The dungeon core lies directly below the central plaza, enshrined in a room that is reached by descending the fountain. While connected to the dungeon, it would be no easy task to enter due to the current of the water. Additionally, the water current from the underground veins were calculated to be able to smoothly carry magical power. Of course, no one but Aur knows of this location. its amazing. Faro said, struck by wonderment after having seen the entirety of the dungeon. It was not an unusual thing in itself for dragons and sorcerers to utilize caverns and lava tunnels to create dungeons. But to dig one up from scratch at this scale, with an entire city underneath as well, was something that even Faro who was a seasoned adventurer, had never seen before. Yes. Im satisfied. Having seen such a grand dungeon, I will have no regrets. Do with me as you wish. Good. Now follow me. Aur said, and began walking towards the northern path. Faro followed after him with the look of someone headed to an execution platform. CH 13.6 Take off your clothes and lie down on the bed. Aur ordered after she had cleansed her body with a damp towel, she took off her clothes with a meek expression, then lied down on the bed and closed her eyes. Faro had the low stature of a child, but when shed of clothing, her body was that of a fully ripe woman. It would be more accurate to say that she resembled a human woman that had been miniaturized. Her body had curves, her stomach was tight and her breasts were reasonably large. Aur gazed at her for a while, before removing his own robe and bringing his fingers towards her tightly closed inner thighs. At that moment, Faro opened her eyes and sat up; she stared at Aur. Wa, wait, wait, wait! Why are you touching me there!? Thats a strange thing to askIt is you that will be in pain if it is not wet. Wet Faro became silent upon hearing this unexpected answer; she finally understood what Aur was trying to do. You, you arent going to put a curse on me, to make me like a doll that will do anything you say!? I will put a spell on you so that you cannot resist, but I have no intention of taking away your will. If I did such a thing, your wit and skills would also be lost. Why did you think I had you remove your clothing? I thought you were going to carve the magical runes directly into my skinI mean, uh, why are you doing this? You ask very strange questions. It is obviously because I want to. While it is also more effective to have the spell flow into the womb, that was the main reason. Aur, so youre a pervert? Faro said as she suddenly stood up and looked at Aurs member. What? All human males said that only perverts were aroused by someone like me, and they never gave me a second look. Aurs face hardened at Faros words. Im not a pervert. I just have a slightly wider playing field. Ah, now that I think of it, you were even doing it with that Harpy. Can I touch it? Faro didnt wait for a reply and took Aurs member in her hand. It feels strange to the touch. Its soft yet, hardand its hot. Is it that different from male hobbits? It was not the first time he had met a hobbit, however, his knowledge didnt extend to that part of the males. Aur had to ask if there was that much of a difference. Maybe? Its my first time seeing one. Faro shook her head to the side and replied nonchalantly. I left home when I was 19, I havent met another hobbit in the 15 years since I left, and humans and elves never looked at me like that. This is my first time being bedded and seduced. Does that make you happy? I wouldnt call this seduction. To a human, 34 is an age bordering on middle age, but the hobbit lifespan is little longer than humans. They reach adulthood at 33 and are considered middle-aged when they turn 50, 19 would the equivalent of 10 for a human. So even at 34, she had just entered adulthood. Hmmm. Well, it doesnt matter. May I lick it? Once again, Faro did not wait for an answer and began to lick the length of Aurs penis. Twice, thrice; she took stock of it, then opened her mouth wide to envelope the whole head with her mouth. Feirf faffe Dont talk with a full mouth. weird taste. Its salty, and bitter. Faro said as she pulled her mouth away. This thing will emit semen if you make it feel good, will it not? Yes. One of these days, I will teach you to make that happen with your mouth. But today Before Aur could finish, Faro put Aurs member into her mouth once again. Her eyes looked up to see his expression, her tongue lapped, she rubbed and stroked him with her hands. Hyohyfoofenfufuenfiu. I cant understandwhat you are saying. As Faro talked with her mouth full, her tongue pressed against him; Aur moved ever so slightly. Faro did not miss it, her eyes thinned into a smile. Ferefoafefufuhifa? Faro watched Aurs reactions as she lapped, rubbed, gripped and petted Aurs penis. No one would ever say that Aur had an expressive face, but the sharp bandit did not let anything escape her notice. Ku. Mmph. So, this feels good. Faro laughed salaciously as she licked the frenulum. Her small hand rubbed Aurs penis up and down and with the other hand, she softly petted the sacks full of sperm. Her instincts were unbelievable for a virgin. How about this Faro traced her tongue along Aurs shaft, then she gobbled the rest of his glans into her mouth. Without stopping, she began to suck the tip, hard, the sounds of suction were loud; her saliva mingling. Aurs hands held Faros head down, his hips pushed into her. Im comingswallow it! Faro drank the cloudy liquid that spewed into her mouth with a loud, throaty gulp. She contained all of the overflowing liquid in her stomach, and as if wanting more, continued to suck at the tip of his penis, even drinking the last drops from the head. Heh Its a weird taste, but its not that bad. Faro said and laughed while licking the remaining sperm on the corners of her mouth. While surprising, given their size, hobbits are known for being heavy eaters, eating as much as five full meals a day. On the other hand, they are apparently not very fussy about taste, the amount is always prioritized. It seems that Aurs seed was to her liking. Ill let your lower mouth drink a load as well. Yes. As Aur put his hand on Faros thigh, she casually opened both of her legs. I would have thought a virgin would be more likely to struggle a little. While he took no special pleasure in toying with an unwilling woman, there was mild exasperation in Aurs voice. Hmmm. I wont say that there is nonebut more importantly, I am curious to know how it feels like. Faros eyes shone with the same fiery light of curiosity as the time when she requested a tour of the dungeon. In that case, I will teach you what it is like. Aur pushed Faro down on top of the bed and violently penetrated her where she was not even wet. Gyah!! Oooowww!! Ow, owowowoowow! Faro let out a cry. Aurs beastly manhood forced its way into her small frame, fresh, deflowered blood ran through the cracks. Tears fell from Faros eyes as the burning pain reached her gut. It hurts, Aur, it hurts! Stop!! Isnt this what you wanted to know? How is it, the pain of losing your purity? Who cares about purity? It simply hurts! ggg..gaaaaa! Even a slight back and forth movement from Aur sent a piercing pain through Faros body; she screamed. But even then, Faro was so tight that Aur wasnt even able to thrust back and forth much. I havent even got half of it in yet. You have to receive the whole thing. I cant!! Itll tear, Ill die! Aur put his arms under Faros underarms and picker her whole body up as she screamed. Dont worry. If you do die, Ill have you resurrected in the church on the surface. And in that sitting position, Aur let go with his hands and in an instant, dropped Faro so her hips met his. !! Faro let out a soundless scream from the sheer pain and shock. Aur ignored her, he repeated the movement of picking her up and dropping her, piercing, deeply. She lost the strength to cry out, and when her body grew limp, Aur released his seed into her and cast a spell of submission. He then cast a restoration spell and healed her wounds. While still connected, Faro dazedly opened her eyes. Apparently, she had fainted. How was the pain of being deflowered? Horrible. I really thought that I was going to die Faro said, annoyed. But, it doesnt hurt anymore. Mmmnow that you mention it Aurs member was still deeply implanted into Faro. That part that would have been easily torn again after healing, was accommodating Aur in a painless, firm grip. Its because I healed you while it was deep inside, stretching it. Your vagina is now completely reshaped to fit my penis. All that pain, you are unlikely to ever forget it. A pain so strong its carved into your soul and your flesh; it will be like a spell that binds your consciousness to my will, the evidence that you are my property. A chill went up Faros spine at Aurs one-sided declaration of ownership. Thats, severe. However, perhaps it wasnt so bad. This master, he was able to show Faro a world that she could not have seen or known on her own. Perhaps he could show her a sight that no humanno, none that live on the surface, have ever seen. The hobbit girls heart leaped at the thought, that sight that spreads below the precipice. She smiled. CH 14.10 Translator: Smaturin Those that knew her name are long gone. For she had come into this world even before the great Shinma War. Her few comrades lost their lives in that war, and those that remained would soon follow by the hands of Heroes. Among those dragons that were left, she became known as the oldest. Her appearance was that of a lizard with several horns protruding from the back of her head. She had a jaw full of sharp teeth and on her back grew a pair of bat-like wings. The word dragon would evoke an appearance such as hers in the minds of most people, however, the reality is quite different. Some resemble wolves, others resemble lions, some have multiple heads, multiple pairs of wings and some have no wings at all. But in all that, she alone had the ancient, traditional appearance. She did not take the form of a human, she did not use magic, but with her fangs, scales, and flames, she was more powerful and beautiful than any dragon. That was her. Now, known only as Metus, she was the oldest and strongest dragon. Metus had lived a happy and peaceful existence for the past few hundred years. There were no longer any fools who wished to challenge her, not even amongst the Heroes. Her days passed as she slept in a coil atop thousands of years worth of hoarded treasure, devouring the occasional animal, monster or human that wandered into her lair. She had accumulated the treasure over thousands, tens of thousands of years and was aware of it all, down to the last coin. She would stare at it and bask in the happiness it brought, losing herself in it even in her sleep. That people would occasionally visit and bring her treasure was her biggest joy. However, she would not attack people for the sake of that joy. She was satisfied with just being left alone in the mountain cave, living out her final days in bliss. But one day, something happened that would change her life. One of her crowns had vanished from her lair. She became red with rage and searched her nest for the missing crown. Yet the crown was never found, instead, she smelled the scent of three humans and one hobbit. Someone had stolen one of her treasures while she was sleeping. She went mad with rage and flew from her cave. Once she was outside, she could clearly sense the scent of the crown, and she flew through the clouds straight towards it. There was no time to enjoy the outside world she was seeing for the first time in hundreds of years. The only thought on her mind was to retrieve her treasure and to destroy the humans who stole it without mercy. To burn them all so that not even their ashes would remain. She cut through the sky, faster than an arrow, finding the one who presently possessed her treasure in no time. This one had a different scent from those she had sensed in the cave, but it did not matter to her. By holding her treasure and being human, he became a natural target of her wrath. Wolf himself, had made his mind. He held his treasure sword Flantand prepared to meet Metus. His opponent was a dragon among dragons who had lived through the age of gods. Whether he was victorious or not, he knew that this would be the last fight of his life. All of you, stand back! Have the people evacuated! Bbut, your majesty! Do you mean to humiliate me? At the kings words, the soldiers bowed and departed with teary eyes. A one-on-one battle between a Hero and a dragon was among the oldest and most honorable forms of battle. But even with this knowledge, the soldiers could not stop themselves from picking up their spears. They had the clear sense that this would be the end for their leader. Wolf realized that he had been smiling all this time. This was it. This. This was the last battle worthy of him. My name is Wolf. Wolfdiel Sevran Ru Ela Grandiera I! Come, ancient dragon. Let us engage in honest combat! Wolf announced himself in a loud voice and swung his sword. In his youth, this sword had once been used to cut down a Hero giant in a single blow. However, the same blow only bounced off the scales of Metus without making a single scratch. Poisonous flames spewed from Metus jaws towards Wolf. The flames immediately caused everything that surrounded Wolf to decay. Stones cracked and an area of death was created that no one could enter. If a soldier carelessly drew near, their arms would rot and fall, their lungs would succumb to the poison, preventing them from breathing. Not even the Wolf the Hero, was immune. His skin was covered in sores and blood sprayed from all over his body. But the brave Hero king did not falter. Twice, thrice, his sharp blows slammed into Metus, and a spray of green blood emitted from her forehead. And that blood too, was a deadly poison. Where the blood ran, the earth would crumble. It burned Wolfs body. The metal armor, even the blade of the treasure sword that had been blessed by God was corrupted and broken. The vicious battle between the two lasted for three days and three nights. The battle was so dangerous, that even the soldiers who had finished evacuating the citizens could do nothing to help. And on the morning of the fourth day, the battle finally ended. Metus had covered her soft belly that was bare of scales with treasure as if it was armor. But the crown that Aur had stolen had left a small opening that exposed her belly. Wolf had pierced through it with his sword and skewered her heart. Metus went mad, she breathed her poisonous flames all about, but Wolf did not yield. Even as his shoulder and chest were torn by her sharp claws, he only pushed the sword in deeper and deeper. Metus movements grew slower, and finally, that heart that had beaten for thousands of years ceased to move. As before, the poisonous flames did not allow any to come near, to even peer into the area; yet the lone Demon Lord appeared. You have mygratitude Wolf said with the remaining strength he could muster. My poweran enemy that I could face with all my body and soulI have.waited so long Is that why you had your daughter and son killed? Wolfs face turned to a smile of self-mockery at Aurs question. Surely, you understandwe may be praised as Heroesbut in the end, we are merely slaves of Heaventhat will not change, even in death. Heroes are given tasks to elevate their souls. The longer you live, the greater you become, the more terrible and cruel the task will be for the Hero to receive. And it will be the most remarkable when you die. The tasks will always involve something that is important to the Hero. And it will end with death and tragedy. The youthful Yunis had died holding onto love. Zaitlead had killed his beloved wife and he himself fell for a phantom. And the aged Wolf, he would finally die, having caused the death of his beloved children and thousands of his own people. And so you thought that you would give them a more peaceful death? That is just your own delusions. Thatmay be true. Wolf began to cough. The poison had taken his lungs, causing them to rot. It was unbelievable that he was still alive. O kingking of sorcery. I have a request, one king to the anotherthis country, please Very well. I will do it no harm. Leave it to me. Wolf accepted Aurs words without suspicion. They were both enemies with a hatred of the other. But there was also an odd feeling of trust between them. Andas a father, please. My daughter, I ask you With those words said, Wolf expired. If you are going to die, finish what you have to say first. There was no one that Aurs words could have reached before they decayed and vanished. Recognize me? Yes. It was the late kings final wish. Prime minister Toscan said with a reverent bow. If anyone defeated him, he would recognize them as the new king. But I did not defeat him. It is as you say. However, I do not believe the late kingLord Wolf, would agree. Toscan declared with complete confidence. It was without a doubt, what the king would have said. He said that should his army lose by means of superior strategy, it should be considered as nothing less than total defeat for him. You must hate me. More than I can express. Toscan did not even try to hide his hatred as he glared at Aur. The killer of my lord, my princess, his royal highness. Even one of those alone instills enough hatred within me to want you dead, and youve done all three. I hate you enough that I could never become bored of killing you. Is the theft of your kingdom not among your reasons for wanting revenge? Aur let out an unexpected laugh. In spite of the intense hatred, the man was bound to swear loyalty to him through the words of the late king. Just how faithful could one man be? Such a matter does not compare to the lives of those that have died. And what would you do if I told you that I could bring them back to life? You mock me. The soul of fallen Heroes ascend to the heavens. It was you yourself that said that resurrection was not possible. Aur nodded. There was a slight hesitation in Toscans words. That is so. It means that we have just to go and meet them ourselves. Toscan blinked his eyes and stared at Aur who had answered so plainly. To go andmeet them? Is it not obvious? Aur pointed a finger at the sky and as if it were the most natural thing in the world said: We will attack the Heavens next. CH 14.1 Translator: Smaturin Editor: Nefarian Your majesty. There is something I would like to bring to your attention. The wizened man said as he knelt. He appeared to be over 60. His hair was completely white and he wore a paranoid expression behind his glasses. He was Toscan, the Kings faithful prime minister. You have my ear. The other was a man with red hair man, partially white, who wore a luxurious red gown. He was tall, reaching 6 feet and a half(approximately 2 meters) and had a muscular physique. His ample beard stretched down like fire, where it decorated his chest as if a lions mane. While the large man was in his mid-fifties, he had the force of vitality that made him seem 10 years younger. His name was Wolfdiel Sevran Ru Ela Grandiera I. The king of the powerful country of Grandiera himself. I have brought it up before, but it is aboutDemon Lord Aur, who subjugated the kingdom of Figuria. I thought that I told you that such a diminutive country isnt worth my attention. Wolf moved a chess piece forward. There was no opponent. It was a chess compositionin other words, a chess problem. Butthere was a report that someone resembling Yunis was seen in his party. Oh? Without stopping, Wolf continued to move the chess pieces. That troublesome girl. So she ended up in such a place after running out on her own, did she. What will you do? Wolfs hand stopped as he pondered on this. Then he placed the white pawn diagonally in front of the black king. Bring her back. There was nowhere for the black king to run. If she resists, you may kill her. The king had no choice but to take the pawn; Wolf crushed it with the white night, shattering it into dust.. It is said that this Lafenice continent has 12 small and large countries in all. Aur explained as he drew the lines of the simple map with chalk. In front of him, the usual faces of Lilu, Yunis, Spina, and Ellen sat at the table, listening to his instructions. The only thing different was that Mary, who had no intention of listening in the first place, had her face buried in the table and Mio was sitting towards the back, looking bored. The kingdom of Figuriawell, it has recently come to be known as the Demon Country or the Demon Lords Country. This country is located around here. Aur drew a small circle towards the center, slightly to the west of the continent. To the south is the great country, Grandiera. This mighty country has an order of knights commanded by Wolf, the Hero King. In terms of military strength, they are peerless on this continent. They were not originally so vast a country, but they quickly swallowed up their neighbors, reaching their great size in a very short amount of time. Aur circled the lower half of the continent as if tracing it. The size was nearly 10 times larger than Figuria. To the north is the religious state, Lafenice. You might call them the leading country of this continent. A country with traditions that go back over a thousand years. Their current leader is Saint Meria. They have long maintained neutrality and are never the first to attack, however, they will show no mercy once provoked. As a few countries have already learned. Not even Grandiera would raise a finger against them. Aur circled the top half of the continent. Now, most of the spaces in the continent had been filled. Other notable countries are Ravana, with its Dragon Knights to the east, and Alfheim, the home of the white elves. There are other countries, but they are small and share no borders with us, so we may disregard them. Aur drew even more circles in the empty spaces and put the chalk down. First, we must under no circumstances, antagonize Lafenice. They will leave us alone as long as we do not attack them, but they will annihilate if they should conclude that we are hostile. Nothing will remain of us when they are done. But, Grandiera is superior to them in terms of their military, are they not? Aur nodded at Yunis question. Military,yes. But the Saint of Lafenice is not some self-styled saint. She is literally a messenger of God, servant of the angels. Antagonizing Lafenice would be the same thing as antagonizing the heavens. But didnt God die during the war in the age of gods? Indeed. But even if their boss has died, those pesky angels are still in heaven. Just as we demons have not gone extinct. Logan answered with a heavy reply to Lilus question. Come to think of it, didnt you experience the Shinma War? Yes. Though I was on the bottom rung, so its nothing to be proud of. That is the reason that a demon as powerful as Logan is called a low rank. Thousands of years ago, in a time known as the age of gods. Numerous demons lead by the legendary Madouou, waged a war against the God who lived in heaven. The Shinma War. In that war, Logan was at the minimum fighting force level. Still, you know just what it means to get on the wrong side of heaven. Well, its not that different than making every demon your enemy. Most of the superior fellows up there were destroyed as well. There wont be a Shinmai War ever again, though, with our current strength, we couldnt beat them even if they were blindfolded. Yeah, its not possible. Yunis flatly agreed. Her combat abilities were said to be off the charts, but who could say if she would win against two enemies that were each as powerful as Logan. If there were three, then there would be no hope. So with that said, the real threat is Grandiera. They have already annexed many countries, and they actively wage war against others. There is a strong likelihood that they will assault us without provocation. My father does love to wage war Yunis muttered as she scratched her head. I left home because I hated it. Im done with being a tool of war. The killing of innocents for your own ambition, treating them ill, colonizing them, I couldnt bear it. Yunis declared decisively and looked towards Aur. But youre different, Aur? Even if you do conquer other countries, you look after the people. You dont mistreat them or make them your slaves. You serve responsibly as a king. Why, of course. While he nodded self-righteously, Aur was not motivated by any sense of morality. It was in fact, merely his mistrust of humans. It was necessary for Aur to firmly care for the countries in order to expand them and to remove the seeds of rebellion. It was either that or to utterly destroy enemy countries and increase your own countries population, as Wolf did. Because Aur did not believe in humans, he chose the method which would decrease the risk of rebellion. It would mean fewer rebellions if he ruled over a diverse group of people instead of allowing a united race to multiply. So, if working under you means that we can stop him, I am even willing to fight my father. You would kill your own blood with your hands? Yunis expression became somewhat troubled by Aurs words. Im prepared to do it; is what I would like to say, butIm sorry, I may not be able to. I see. Well, I wont force Its not that. Yunis cut off Aurs words and shook her head. Simply, I wont be able to defeat him. Because my father is much stronger than I am. CH 14.2 Translator: Smaturin Editor: Nefarian The Hero King, Wolfdiel. The Wolf King, the Lion King, King Red Beard; a great king known by many names and there are none on this continent that do not know his name. He cut down the giant who abducted the princess with just his sword, and as a young commoner, he was able to rise to the kings seat and expand the borders of the kingdom in no time. His feats of slaying countless demons and evil spirits have been immortalized through songs and carried by minstrels throughout the lands. His courage was praised as befitting a Hero by his allies, and his enemies would, in turn, fear him as a living God of Death. However, Aur did not particularly fear Wolf. His country had grown too large. Should it come to a war, the deciding factor for victory would be their military and strategy. Individual heroic strength would count for nothing. Besides, Heroes that lived long lives were scarce throughout history, regardless of place. Many of them died in their mid-twenties, few would reach the age of 30. Wolf may be considered an outlier, having reached the old age of 50, however, he would not have much time left. Perhaps he recognized this danger himself, for Wolf would rarely appear on the battlefield these days, he instead endured the pains of domestic affairs. A few years later and he was likely to die on his own. With the use of Yunis, victory may come surprisingly easily. Of course, Aur had no intention of making such a gamble, but patricide was an all too common end for a Hero. But the real problem was the Order of Knights, known for being the mightiest on the continent. There was no comparison with the Kingdom of Figurias military in quality or quantity when it came to the proficiency of their infantry and sorcerers. Of course, Aur did not put any faith in human soldiers to begin with. If that was all it took to win, Figuria would have become a great country already. Aurs strengths lay in the dungeon and the massive amount of Magic that was stored there. If he wanted to bury his enemies, he would have to let them live for now. So Aur bided his time, planning; all the while expanding his dungeon. It was one week before he would receive news of the declaration of war. Give me a status report. The palaces Great Assembly Room. Aur bluntly ordered to the line of ministers. Yes. Grandiera has declared war. A messenger arrived while Your Majesty was absent, I met with him as your representative. The enemy has designated the Blancheau Planes to the south as the site of the battle. The Minister of Defense answered. And? and, Your Majesty? The minister returned a dubious expression at Aurs command for him to continue. How many are there. Where are they currently stationed? How many men can we immediately mobilize? Where is the breakdown? What are the odds of us winning? Those are the sort of things I am asking. Uhwe are currently investigating. I thought it would be best to inform you first and to gather everyone together and The minister was dripping with sweat as Aur glared at him. This talk of investigating was a lie. It was Cass who controlled the majority of the countries military. He understood well that the ministers were a worthless crowd who could only bark vague orders from up high. Gather? How can you shamelessly stand there after having called me for this? The voice seemed to echo from the earth, the ministers shuddered visibly. Listen. I have no interest in whether you live or die. It is up to you whether you wish to get fat or die of starvation. However, it is a different story when you block my path. The people, the soldiers, everyone is here to serve me. I will spare no mercy for my enemies. If thou understands that, hurry and finish this investigation!. Yeyes! The ministers all jumped to their feet, bowed and left the room This decaying land will eventually deteriorate. But that is fine. While he was the king, Aur was not attached to Figuria, and he had no intention of seeing it prosper. Without being killed or allowed to thrive, it would feed the dungeons, he would let it fall, slowly, so that it would never be a real threat. Ahahahahha, he said thou! You laugh too much. Now only the hard-faced Aur and Lilu, who held her sides with laughter, remained. Ive told you before. The point is more easily made like that. But, you said thouheheh. Enough of that, just make your report. Aur urged Lilu, who could not stop laughing and continued to hide her mouth with her hands and smirk. Alright, alright. Here is it. Lilu handed over the summarized report. It contained written details on the enemy formation, numbers and the number of beasts that would be part of the fighting force etc. Thats less than I thought. Aurs face expressed distrust upon seeing the numbers. The enemy was 5,000 in all. It exceeded the number of soldiers that he could prepare, but not by an incredible margin. Grandiera could surely have gathered 10 times this number. Are they underestimating us? that might be it. Aur nodded at Lilus noncommittal reply. Wha, no, really? Lilu asked, in spite of suggesting it herself. To be honest, I cannot think of another possible reason. Um, you know, to give us a false sense of security and then ambush us. That too was something that Aur had considered, but it was not very likely. Schemes and sneak attacks are for the weak. You may defeat stronger foes if you succeed, but the loss will be great should you fail. There is little reason for the mighty Grandiera to employ such a method. It would mean far less damage for them to rely on numbers and brute force. Hmm, thenum, it costs money to march because the soldiers will become hungry, right? Perhaps it is to save money? Lilu said after furrowing her brows and thinking hard on the matter. It is true that having the soldiers march would have an enormous cost. but, it would be inversely proportional to the number of casualties. How much money and time do you think it takes to raise one soldier? A march would not compare to that Hmph! How would a succubus know anything about that! Lilu roared and was soon in a fit of rage. Indeed, Aur did not have strong expectations for her to begin with, but the succubus did have an odd, very serious side to her. So be it then. If anything, it would be better for them to underestimate us when they attack. And if they resort to any kind of trickery, we have only to crush it. Aurs robe flapped as he cast a spell. In an instant, the two forms vanished and were teleported into the dungeon. CH 14.3 Translator: Smaturin Editor: Nefarian Soldiers are generally split into five different categories. First, the most common type is the infantry. They carry shields and fight with spears or swords. They halt enemy attacks and are the cornerstones of defense; preventing the enemy from advancing. There are two types: the light infantry with their thinner armor that is suited for mobility, and the heavy infantry with their impregnable, heavy armor. Figuria has a larger number of light infantry and Grandiera has a larger number of heavy infantry. The next most common are archers. If the infantry are cornerstones of the defense, then archers are the cornerstones of offense. They are capable of killing enemies at a long range with longbows and crossbows. Longbows are useful for rapid firing, but require skills that can be difficult to attain, while crossbows are easier to learn to use, they take longer to load. Crossbows are also difficult to make and can break easily, making them difficult to acquire in large numbers. The next most common is the cavalry. The star players of the battlefield. It is said that the result of any war depends on how the cavalry are utilized. They boast incredible mobility and force, that can scatter the infantry in no time, and also slaughter archers and sorcerers. Next are sorcerers. In truth, sorcerers are not considered as being very important on the battlefield. The reason for this is that magic attacks are inferior to bows. The range does not reach far enough and they cannot be fired in rapidity. And if they ever get close to the cavalry, they will be killed before they have a chance to try anything. The reason that this type of soldier still exists in spite of this, is that magic is the only defense for siege class magic. In other words, they exist to repel the magic of the enemies sorcerers. Lastlythere is a category of soldiers that do not participate in the fighting directly. Transport soldiers carry food and equipment, medics heal the wounded, engineers construct large weapons etc. The infantry protects archers and sorcerers while the cavalry contains and confuses the enemy. Once the enemy is in disarray, the infantry will push forward and the archers will annihilate the rest. That is the general flow of war. Five days since the declaration of war. Aur and the army of Grandiera were facing off at the Blancheau Planes. As the defending side, Aurs army had a horizontal line of infantry with the ends of the line pointing forward towards the enemy, what you would call the Crane Wings Formation. Archers and sorcerers would support from the rear. It was a defensive formation that was well suited to surrounding and massacring enemy troops that were charging forward to attack. The opposing Grandiera army took the Fish Scale Formation, wherein units of several hundred would line up in the shape of triangles. Unlike the Crane Wing, they would concentrate their force at a single point and break into the enemy with a single blow. Grandiera had a large, experienced cavalry, and they were apparently attempting a quick victory by breaking the center of the Crane Wing and defeating the leader. Once the head has been removed or thirty percent of the fighting force has been killed, armies will tend to lose their ability to function, and will collapse. They are still so few Aur muttered as he used magic to ask enquire about the state of the enemy troops. The enemies cavalry were around 400. Two Fish Scales composed of 200 knights each. While it was still much larger than the cavalry of 100 that Aur had, it was much less than he had anticipated. They could have easily brought over 1,000 knights. But, they do not seem to be underestimating us either. Said Ellen, who was glaring at the enemy troops in person. They are just out of range from our archers. Their magic barriers are also fairly thick. Our arrows will not be able to penetrate something like that. So they have analyzed what bringing the fight to Figuria Castle would mean. That is likely. Ellen nodded. The rain of arrows fired from the wyvern riding Ellen was one of Aurs trump cards, but it was not so strong a weapon as to be impossible to deal with once it was known. He would need to decrease the enemys sorcerers by at least a half for her to be effective. Ambushing them with teleportation will also be impossible. There is an anti-teleportation magic barrier surrounding the entire enemy formation. We may be able to attack from the rear, if they charged forward, but their cavalry will still break through. Ogres and orcs are no match for the speed of horses. Even if they could take their rear, the enemy would escape before they could make an attack. So, we will have to stop the enemies cavalry with our infantry. their cavalry is 400 in numbers, our infantry is 1,600. I wonder if we can really hold them with just four times their number? Its impossible. There is too big a gap in terms of competence. Aur replied flatly to Yunis, who wore an uncommon expression of nervousness. What! Dont worry. I have a plan. Aur replied as Yunis eyes widened in surprise. And then, the war began. Grandieras cavalry shot through the planes like arrows. In spite of the horses being covered in armor and carrying knights also covered in armor, their speed was not much different from a bare horse. Indeed, they resembled huge, iron cannonballs. They shrugged off the rain arrows and thrust forward into the battlefield. They never broke formation or attacked their flanks. They intended to rely on speed and weight in order to break into the other sides formation. Figurias soldiers raised their shields to engage them, they brandished their spears while their teeth chattered in fear. Could such thin spears really stop the oncoming rush of solid steel? Can such thin shields protect them? Each of them imagined the sight of them being kicked, trodden over and crushed into pieces by the cavalry mounts. Do not be afraid! At that moment, the Demon Lords resounding voice echoed from their backs. Who do you think is protecting your backs? The Demon Lord who is master of one thousand sorceries and ten thousand beasts. Whether they are covered in armor or carry a spear, they are all just children of men. Would you fear them more than a demon from hell? While his voice was not loud, it mysteriously carried to every corner of the formation. Now, my vanguard. Raise your chins and gird your loins! And tear those fools to shreds! OooooooOooooooOOoooooOoooo!! The soldiers all raised their voices in unison. Their hearts, once frozen with fright, rose and filled with bloodlust and madness. Their eyes shone brightly and they held their spears ready as they glared at the cavalry of Grandiera. OOOoo! Why are you under it too? Aur smacked the back of Yunis head. Uh, wha? Yunis dumbfoundedly looked at her surroundings, her eyes blinking. I cast a berserker spell on the soldiers. It takes away their fear and raises their will to fight, but it also lowers their defenses. That being said, it was still preferable to cowering in fear. And it was also the first step in what would unfold next. good, now is the time. Do it, Spina! Aur used magic to send Spina the signal as she waited in the dungeon. A deafening sound echoed, and half of the cavalry on the battlefield was covered in a cloud of dust. The time is now! My men, go and surround the enemy! Aurs command boomed, and his infantry immediately fell on the enemy cavalry. However, the enemy was formidable and quickly recovered their position after faltering a moment from the dust. They calmed their horses and instantly fell on the oncoming infantry. However, it was only half of the cavalry that was able to do so. What the hell happened? There is actually a part of the dungeons first floor that stretches into this area. I had the kobolds dig a giant pitfall from underground. This meant that the rear half of the Fish Scales fell into the dungeon by way of the pitfall. As they wore very heavy armor, most of the knights would have been instantly killed or suffered grave wounds, and even if they could move, they would quickly become feed for the monsters in the dungeon. The cavalry would be of no use in a narrow, ill-footed dungeon. Even with half of their numbers gone, the knights continued their attempt to break through, passed the infantry. However, something was attacking them from the rear. And because its connected to the dungeons, I, of course, had an ambush ready. While they may not be able to run as fast as the horses, it wont matter if our infantry can buy them even a few seconds While the knights were halted by the rush of the infantry who no longer had any fear of death, they were attacked by hellhounds from their rear. These black hounds were the size of bulls, they incinerated the iron armor and bit into the necks of the horses, tearing the armor whole. The enemy were not accustomed to facing such beasts and while they hesitated, the infantry, who were under a berserker spell, paid the beasts no mind and fell upon the cavalry without a moments delay. We can devour them. The infantry in the front. The beasts in the back. Completely surrounded, the lifeline of the cavalry had been severed.. CH 14.4 By now anyone could see that the lives of Grandieras cavalry were hanging by a thread. Figurias infantry was in front of them and they could not retreat with the pitfall blocking them from behind. The only way they could survive this situation was to force their way through the infantry, but the infantry towards the center formed a particularly thick layer, and even if they were considered as the weaker soldiers, breaking that line would not be easy. Perhaps in an attempt to save the cavalry, Grandieras infantry started to march forward, but it was apparent that they would not make it in time at that distance. However, there was something disconcerting about it all to Aur. Even if the infantry did arrive, it would be impossible to save the cavalry within the chaos of the fighting. While it was unlikely that the commanding officer was King Wolf, it was unthinkable that an officer of Grandiera, who were known for their strength, would do such a thing. It also seemed strange that their losses were so low. Regardless of the fact that he had succeeded in his surprise pincer movement, he had expected at least a few knights to break through. Yunis had been placed there to deal with them. But the cavalry only moved about confusedly at the battle line and there was no sign of spears being thrown. Spina! Go now and inspect the bodies of the cavalry! Aur sent the message through magic to Spina, who was supposed to be waiting on the first floor. After a moment, her surprisingly flustered voiced returned. Master! They are dolls! These, are not the cavalry They are dolls that have been painted silver! All troops, fall back! As Aur shouted, the infantry started to drop like flies. It was not from arrows. It was not magic either. It was some other projectile, the infantry continued to fall in succession. What the hell!? My lord, it is slings. They are flinging rocks with slings. Ellen said with a grim expression. A sling was a primitive weapon made of leather. A rock is placed in the pocket and it is swung by a string and shot through by centrifugal force. A sling? How is such a thing not stopped by the anti-arrow spell? At this distance Aur realized it before he finished saying it, he grabbed Ellen towards him and drew the magic from her body. The atmosphere warped and shook, a rippling wave spread out with Aur in the center. Everything within the range of the waves would be recognized; a type of probing spell. This is.lead! Aur gnashed his teeth. According to the probe spell, there was nothing suspicious that held magic. Nothing. Everything in this world, regardless of what it is, contained a degree of magic. But there is just one exception, lead. This metal that is known as the iron that was abandoned by God, contains absolutely no magic and in turn, repels it. You cannot stop bullets made of lead with magic barriers. If these were arrows with arrowheads created from lead, the arrows would have stopped at the shaft or fletching. But masses of lead would pass through without being affected at all. On top of that, they are heavier and stronger than stone. They would carry enough force to knock someone unconscious even if they were protected by steel armor. The cavalry chased the infantry as they started their retreat. Not all of the cavalry were dummies. A tenth of their number was real cavalry, they had been commanding and controlling the horses that bore the dolls. What was most fearful was the skill of the knights and warhorses to control the other mounts without riding them. And also their nerve to unconcernedly use them as sacrificial decoys. Aurs ambush may have exceeded their calculations, but it had not been unexpected. After all, their decoys had served their purpose well. This is foolishdo they mean to attain victory by sacrificing so many of their cavalry? However, if things continued like this, his infantry would be annihilated. Quality aside, Aur would be taking much heavier losses in terms of numbers. His army was already fewer in numbers to begin with, he could not allow the losses to continue any further. Mio. Do it. Aur sent the message to Mio with magic. In an instant, the sky was covered by shadows. High in the sky flew wyverns, giant monster birds known as roc, griffins and other large monsters with magnificent abilities of flight. Each of them carried giant boulders in their claws. Arrows and hurled stones can be easily protected against with the use of magic. But the large masses of boulders would not be so easy to stop. And as the boulders were thrown one after another, the enemies frontlines crumbled in the blink of an eye. Now, my cavalry, charge! At that moment, Aur brought out the cavalry that he had been saving up to this point. Some of the boulders that had been thrown landed in the pit instead of the enemy position, bridging the gap. Aurs cavalry crossed through and plunged into the enemy infantry. While slings may be primitive weapons, they by no means compare unfavorably to bows in terms of force and range. But they did have two flaws. First, they were difficult to use. It takes a lot more arduous training to use a sling properly than what is required for a bow. The other is that you cannot fire in rapid succession. While not as bad as a crossbow, you cannot send stones flying in an instant. In other words, the sling wielding infantry are not as proficient as soldiers that wield swords, and the weapon was not suited for dealing with the onrush of cavalry. In an instant, Aurs 100 cavalries had trampled over the enemys infantry and had even begun to fall on the archers and sorcerers. With the loss of their rearguards support, the enemys cavalry, who were few in numbers to begin with, lost their advantage and were surrounded by Aurs infantry before being torn to death by his beasts. It seemed that the outcome was now clear. The enemy was sure to begin its retreat shortly. Aur sighed in relief, he sat back in the seat that had been set at his camp. However, it could not be called a complete victory. The boulder assault by the flying beasts was one of the trump cards that Aur had readied. It could be used in an attack, as a defense, and during a siege, without much risk to your own army, all the while inflicting massive damage towards your enemies. But he would have preferred to not use it in this fight, if it was possible. Because once youve shown that hand, it would not be very difficult to take protective measures against it. And the enemies countermeasures were inscrutable as ever. Aurs aim of domination meant that war with Grandiera was unavoidable. And so of course, Aur had thoroughly studied King Wolf. King Wolf was known for being daring and bold, his style of warfare was straightforward and boisterous. He rarely relied on tactics or ambushes and always stood in the forefront, his style was supposed to be the cutting down of enemies with his military power. Even if the king himself was not present on the frontlines, surely his subjects would continue to follow in his footsteps. It was not like him to hold back on his fighting force and aim for victory through strategy; it was just incomprehensible. A monstrous sound of an explosion interrupted Aurs contemplations. What is it!? He came back to himself and looked in the direction of the sound; there had been a giant explosion on the frontline and he could see several soldiers flying in the air. WhatIs it anExplosionspell!? What are my sorcerers doing? Stop it with an anti-magic protection spell! They, they are my lord! But, that thing is not magic! The messenger screamed. Spells are cast with magic without exception. And so it should be possible to nullify any powerful spell if you have enough magic to interfere with it. That is what is called anti-magic protection. But it cannot protect against an attack of equivalent force that does not rely on magic. While you may be able to protect against the magical sharpness of a legendary sword, you still cannot completely nullify a blunt blade. That is what is called defense magic. But Its not magic, you say!? Dont be foolish, without a large weapon, how could they blow humans into the air like That is, from a sword Yunis nervous voice interrupted Aurs shouting. A sworda sword is blowing those men into the sky.!? That is not something that was possible, even with the ridiculous strength of ogres and giants. It was certainly not possible for a human to accomplish. So that meant, it wasnt human. This feat was by something of an entirely different nature. I didnt think that he would arrive so soon. Yunis said in a quivering voice. Older brother CH 14.5 Translator: Smaturin Editor: Nefarian The Hero of LeadZaitlead. Described as a mighty warrior and a match for a thousand men, he is the son of King Wolf, and though he himself is a Hero without peer, his name is not very well known. The reason for this is that unlike his father, he preferred to avoid warfare and instead focused on his position of hunting monsters in remote regions and the stamping out any civil disorder. There was also the Curse of Lead that had been cast on him. What this meant was that he was not affected by magical spells of any sort, but neither could he cast them. While at a glance, being able to repel magic may sound useful, however, it was not only offensive magic that had no effect. If he was wounded, not only healing magic, but elixirs would have no effect; he would not even be able to receive status reports through magic transmissions while on the battlefield. No matter how much miraculous power was infused in a legendary sword, it would turn into nothing more than a piece of steel in his hands, divine blessings also had no effect. Yet, the curse was one that he had cast himself. He had discarded magic as a tool of the spineless, denying it. Stubbornly honest, he was said to outmatch his father the king in bravery, yet he continued to fight in remote regions where his name would not become well known. While the troops on both sides drew back, he walked leisurely towards Aurs camp, the soldiers watched with bated breath. If Aur used all of his military force, he just might be able to win. But the losses would be enormous. Even if he won this battle, he would not be able to continue after that. Instead, Aur chose to handle it with the best of his best. Zaitlead was a big man at 7 feet (nearly 200 cm) in stature. Lightly resting on his shoulder was a sword that would dwarf most great swords, a sword whose blade was as long as he was tall, he wore a thick breastplate, gauntlets and a full set of armor. His arms were thick as trees, his craggy, rugged face did not much resemble Yunis, but the hue of his red hair and emerald eyes were a perfect match to hers. You are the Demon Lord, Aur. Zaitlead looked down at Aur and said in a low voice. It was a monotonous voice, with no emotion to be sensed. I am. And you must be Zaitlead, the Hero of Lead. It seems the stories of your strength were true. Aur said. Zaitlead nodded without so much as a smirk. Yes. I am Zaitlead Raven Ru Ela Grandiera. I see that my sister has been enjoying your hospitality. Zaitlead flatly introduced himself with his full name and then turned his gaze towards Yunis. She was holding her sword ready and her steady eyes were locked on Zaitlead. As a test, Aur tried to cast a curse on Zaitlead with his real name, but it had no effect at all. It was no lie that magic of any kind was impenetrable for him. We are going home, Yunis. Said Zaitlead frankly, Yunis pointed her blade towards him. Older brotherI, cannot approve of what father is doing. Even if they are not our race, people are people, too Yunis. Yunis words were unusually polite as she made her case, but Zaitlead interjected. I have no interest in your plea. I received just one order. To bring you back. If you refuse, I will carry you by force. thats, exactly what I hoped for!! Yunis hand let out an explosion of flames. Zaitlead only slightly narrowed his eyes, otherwise, he did not move. As the flames touched him, they were not able to inflict a single burn on his flesh, and they went out in an instant. However, at that moment when his vision was obscured by the flames, Yunis had moved into his blind spot. With a speed that no ordinary person could follow, she swung her sword down towards Zaitleads shoulder. The sound of metal rang loudly, Yunis blade had been repelled. Without moving a single step, Zaitlead had blocked her sword with his gauntlet. So you are still relying on childrens toys. In the end, Magic is merely the art of devils. How many times have I told you, it misleads and twists the world, it is no more than a shrewd little trick. Zaitlead said as he raised his gigantic sword. I will show you what real power looks like. Zaitlead swung the sword towards the ground. A violent current of pure destructive force whirled and tore the atmosphere. The blade that was supposed to have been a mere piece of steel had split the earth, the rift continued far into the distance. Fortunately, Yunis was able to dodge the blow. But if she had not, whether the attack was met by sword or armor, it would have surely been cut in two. However, Yunis was not one to falter so easily. She moved spryly like the wind, as if dancing in the air, she slashed at him from every angle. Zaitlead, on the other hand, did not make any unnecessary moves, he saw through her feints and fended off the attacks. It was an awe-inspiring offensive and defensive battle. Now that Yunis had gone all out, the speed of her movements could not even be followed by Ellen, let alone Aur. In comparison, Zaitleads movements were slow, but the fight had already surpassed the notion that slower movements would result in being hit. It was a perfect kind of slowness, with the weight to repel blows without speed, the keeping of movements to a minimum and being able to read your opponents movements as if predicting the future. Ellen had drawn an arrow for support, but there was no question of her letting it loose. The Dark Elf who was said to have the skill to best a thousand men could only watch the unreachable heights that this battle between heroes existed in. Zaitlead, who had been fighting defensively up until now, suddenly diverted into an attack. Yunis blocked it with her left arm and thrust her sword forward. Zaitleads great sword had slashed Yunis arm open, releasing a stream of blood. Yunis sword shallowly rested in Zaitleads chest, soaking the blood. They were an even match with a sword. If one was struck by an attack, the other would catch them off guard and land a blow as well. But the gap in weapon and physical size was hopeless. Yunis was only slightly higher than Aurs chest level, a small girl. While Zaitlead was a large man whose head seemed to reach the heavens. Their weapons were a light short sword and a heavy great sword, the difference in reach was plain to see. Haa, haa, ha! Yunis panted heavily as her entire body dripped with blood. Surrender. You cannot beat me. Zaitlead said cooly. He too was covered in countless wounds, but unlike Yunis, they were shallow and hardly even bled. That might just be true. However, what about two against one? Aurs magic healed Yunis wounds in the blink of an eye. This was not like the time he fought the soldiers at Figuria Castle. There was only one enemy, and he had plenty of magic prepared. How pitiful. Do you think you can beat me with that? Zaitlead swung his sword. There was no way for him to avoid the blade and Aurs body was severed in two, leaving the apparition to return to its original wooden form. Didnt I tell you, magic is mere childs play. You cannot defeat me with such Then, how about this. Cutting off Zaitleads words, Aur once again revealed himself. Without answering, Zaitlead raised his sword. Taking advantage of the opening, Yunis rushed forward and thrust her sword out. Zaitlead twisted his body to dodge the attack, but the point of her blade gouged into his body; blood sprayed. If you attack me, you leave yourself open to Yunis. If you attack Yunis, I will heal her wounds. Aur appeared behind Zaitlead, who was holding his wounds and backing away from Yunis. It may be childs play. but, can you still win against it? And then another figure that was Aur appeared from another direction. It was not an illusion. If it was, Zaitlead would have seen through it in an instant. Because regardless of shape, he was impervious to magic. They were all substitute forms. They were Aur, and at the same time, they were not Aur. It was even possible for him to move several of them at the same time as long as they were visible to him. Now, let us compare. Will your strength be the first to be drained, or will it be these substitutes. Aur gave a mischievous grin. CH 14.6 Translator: Smaturin Editor: Nefarian Very well then. Zaitlead sighed and thrust his greatsword into the earth. This battle between heroes ended with Yunis and Aur as victors through strategy. Or so anyone who was present would have thought. In that case, I will no longer hold back. Zaitlead said, his face wore a beastly smile. In the next instant, Yunis body had been slammed to the ground. A small crater formed from the impact, and dust and debris was flying all around them. Ooooo!! Zaitlead growled loudly and with one hand, grabbed Yunis by both of her legs and as if wielding a whip, repeatedly smashed her into the ground. With every swing the earth shattered, the dirt lifted, and the bed of stone scattered with blooded fragments. Wha At that moment, Aur could not move so much as a finger. It was not because he was frozen by fear or shock. It was because Zaitleads movements were much too quick. It even surpassed the speed at which Yunis had moved earlier. A Hero is someone who dominates the world and forces it to yield. Zaitlead said as Yunis hung from his arm. She was limp as if dead; blood dripped profusely from her head. Magic only for trickery and theft is not on my level. But I will give you credit for pushing me into getting serious. To Zaitlead, the greatsword was not a weapon, but a shackle. If he had a weapon with a lot of weight, the output of power could not exceed its weight. If it was a weapon with great hardness, the power it could output would not exceed that hardness. It was in both of his fists that a power that far surpassed any superficial cursed blade was contained. For him, they were the ultimate weapons. As a reward, I will grant you a painless death. Zaitlead said as he took a step forward towards Aur. Yunis tightly grabbed his leg with her blood-soaked arms. No Youre still consciousI would expect no less from you. Zaitlead untangled her arms and once again swung her into the ground. Iwontlet In spite of it all, Yunis continued to desperately cling to his leg. For the first time, Zaitleads face contorted in irritation. I suppose it is also the nature of Heroes, to not be allowed a peaceful death. Yunis would die if his attacks continued any further. However, she wouldnt let go unless she no, even if she died, her arms would not let go. While Zaitlead was ordered to bring her home, dead or alive, it was, of course, preferable to bring her back alive if he could. He clicked his tongue in annoyance and glared at Aur. Ill grant you your life for a little while longer. Until then, enjoy this brief moment you have. Zaitlead picked up Yunis along with his sword and strode back to his camp, in the same measured way that he had first come. The casualties for Aurs army were nearly 300. The opposing enemies casualties were 1,500. While the numbers may have painted this first battle as a triumph, it came to a close with an enormous loss. So you were defeated. The king asked with a note of mirth in his voice. We had anticipated an ambush, but not the pitfall and the dropping of boulders. Yes, you can call it a defeat. Zaitlead reported as he knelt before his father. It was not like Wolf, using tactics to fight with fewer numbers would be a handicap to him. Wolf could easily crush his enemies should he decide to fight in full force. For him to attain the weapon of strategy which was his weakness, would only make him more powerful. While different in scale, the father and son were doing the same thing. But even then, it had been a long time since someone who could defeat Wolf had appeared. This event that hadnt occurred in years, filled him with expectation; he questioned his son. You said that you met the Demon Lord. What did you think? He is puny. He is no match for a king. Wolf growled in satisfaction at Zaileads instant reply. As our early information related, his fighting ability appears to be nearly nonexistent. And in intelligence and resourcefulness, I would say that woman, Cass is his superior. And what of his army of monsters? They are a bigger threat than the weak soldiers from Figuria. But they are no match for our army, if we faced them head-on. Wolf visibly lost interest at Zaitleads answer. Yunis is currently undergoing treatment as well as the unbinding of the curse. I see. Wolf said without interest. We will have her slay the Demon King when she awakens. Zaitlead raised his head in surprise at Wolfs words, he looked up at the face of his father, his master, the king. And if she takes the side of the Demon Lord once again, kill her. The king said without changing his expression, in the same plain tone a farm owner orders the slaughtering of cattle. But, You know it as well. What makes a Hero. The rough face of Zaitlead, that usually lacked any expression, twisted ever so slightly as he tried to object, but the grave voice of Wolf cut him off. Do not allow such an insignificant thing as the life or death of another to affect you. You surpass even me with your skill with the sword. But if you remain soft, it will be the end of you. I will keep that in mind. Zaitlead received his father the kings words with some resentment as he left the kings room. He continued with his long stride through the palace and opened the door of Yunis room. Older brother. Yunis was sitting up in her bed, her entire body was covered in bandages. I am sorry. How are you feeling? Are you better? He swallowed down all the words that came to his mind and instead addressed the prime minister beside her. Were you able to lift the curse? Yes. Without any complications. She was subjected to some odd suggestions as well, so I had those removed as well. Prime minister Toscan made an exaggerated bow. Yunis. You have received an order. Zaitlead informed his sister in an expressionless voice. Kill the Demon Lord, Aur. Understood. In the event of your failure, I will cut off your head. Yes. That is all. Yunis nodded, Zaitlead turned on his heels and exited the room. PrincessZaitlead is I am fine, Toscan. Yunis smiled cheerfully at the worried prime minister. Even I understand it well. What a true Hero is. And my mind is now clear thanks to the breaking of the curses and suggestions as well. Yunis clenched her fists. She understood now, with the curses and suggestions gone. How Aur had really been seeing her. These wounds will surely be healed after three days. I will go and finish this once and for all. May the fortunes of war go with you Toscan could do nothing but pray. I have returned. Welcome home. His wife, Hilda, took Zaitleads mantle and sword belt as she greeted him with her usual smile. You seem tired. I am. Zaitlead sat heavily on the sofa and closed his eyes. He had driven his beloved younger sister into the jaws of death, and could not even send her off with a kind word. There was no end to the remorse he felt, but still, they could not change the way they lived their lives. That is what it meant to be a Hero. Without speaking, without hearing, Hilda quietly wrapped her arms around Zaitleads head. She was an average girl with no skills with the sword or gift for sorcery. But her existence had the power to heal Zaitlead more than anything. There should be nothing to fear. Yunis would kill Aur and return triumphant. While she may not be a match for Zaitlead, she was still the daughter of a hero. Surely she would have no trouble defeating one shrewd little sorcerer. Yet even while he tightly held his wife in his arms, his fear would not fade. CH 14.7 Translator: Smaturin Aur, you came. Yunis greeted Aur in a thin grove that was a short distance from the entrance of the dungeon. Lilu and Spina had come too and stood by Aurs side. But Yunis sensed that there were others hiding among the trees as well. When a dark elf hides in the shadows of the trees, no one in the world would be able to find them. You didnt have to go through the trouble of sending a letter to call me here. Aur removed the letter from his pocket and burned it in his hand. The magical flames engulfed the letter in an instant. The letter had been mixed in with tribute from the village. It was a plain note that asked Aur to come to this place and to bring Lilu and Spina with him. Would you believe me if I said that I have no intention of fighting you? Yes, I would. Aur nodded at Yunis question. She was more surprised than he, as she had not expected an affirmative answer. Because there would be no point in killing me here. As you well know, this body is just a substitute. Lilu and Spina as well. Your best option would be to pretend you are an ally and enter the dungeon, where you could kill us without a fight. Ah, I see now. Yunis laughed bitterly. It seemed that she had underestimated Aur. She, who had an impulsive nature, had not even considered such a plan. Vaguely. I had started to realizethough it wasnt until the curses and suggestions were removed that I knew for certain. That you were deceiving me in many ways, I somehow knew. That you were also trying to make me fall off the back of the dragon. Yunis said as she turned her back towards Aur. But even as she did so, she did not leave them an opening to attack. Aur and the others moved at a speed that would allow her to evade an attack just by sensing it, even with her eyes closed. So of course, she had sensed Aurs menacing presence at Figuria castle as well. Aur. I know that you dont trust humans, but I dont think you hate them either. Yunis said suddenly as she turned around to face him. There are many people who dont have faith in humans. Many of the evil sorcerers that I have killed up until now have been that way. They were betrayed, slandered and had stones thrown their way. They grew bitter against the world, against humans, against everything, so they tried to destroy it all. They use captives as slaves, and the deaths and pain of their slaves mean nothing to them. Those are the real, evil sorcerers. But, you were different. Youve overrated me significantly. Those sorcerers were fools. Slaves or not, if you want them to work sufficiently, a degree of privilege will make them much more efficient. That is all it was. Yunis nodded as Aur answered as if it was obvious. Yes. I believe that is how you truly feel. But still, I dont think that you actually hate humans. You dont enjoy hurting them and making them suffer without purpose. The Hero stared into the Demon Lords eyes as if looking into the depths of his heart. Aur. Why is it that you dont trust anyone? Humans, monsters, subjects, friendsnot even yourself. What are you saying? Yunis chuckled as Aur groaned the reply. She had the same smile that she had when she used to stand next to him. I just want to know. How you came to be like this. The past of a person I was once fond of. She said straightforwardly. Tell me, Aur. Are you an evil that must be destroyed, or a king to be served? Tell me.and the people that love you. Yunis Unthinking, Lilu called out her name. Yunis had asked Aur to bring Lilu and Spina here, just to hear this. You dont think that I would just lie? That I would fabricate a sob story to tell you? That is something I will have to determine for myself. But, I dont think you would have brought that up if it was your intention to begin with. Aur sighed at her answer. Very well then. Stand back, Ellen. As you command. Out of nowhere the voice echoed through the trees and faded into the darkness. Aur used magic to detect her presence and make sure there was no one else present before he began to speak. This is the truth, what I am about to say. The mundane truth that this world is full of, the normal way that things occur. It is not a story of a poor child or a wounded heart. Its as simple in principle as a stone rolling down a hill, as water falling from a high place. Aur prefaced before he began his story. It was 70 years ago. This happened in Praeti, a small country which no longer has any traces of ever existing. At that time, Praeti and Figuria were waging a terrible war. I lost my own family through that war and had to become a beggar. It was Razwho then found me, she was my instructor in sorcery. She gave me everything. Wisdom, education, chores, sorcery, the warmth of a household and love. The love of a parent, the love of a family, and the love between a man and a womanall of it. She was my mother, my older sister, my best friend and my lover. Why, Lilu, why are you making that face? Aur could not help but remonstrate as Lilu stood speechless with her mouth agape. Uh, I, Im sorry. I did not expect that word, love, to come from your lips Be quiet and listen. Perhaps knowing that it was indeed, not like him, Aur cleared his throat and continued. Raz had been developing a new weapon. Her skills with enchantments were without equal, she was a genius. The weapon that she developed had the power to destroy a thousand soldiers, it allowed the small kingdom of Praeti to rival even Figuria. However, she changed after she took me in. I dont know what she thought upon seeing a child who was orphaned by war. In all honesty, I have never once blamed her, I never wished that she would stop developing weapons of war. But Raz had ceased developing weapons, which made her an enemy of her country. She was suspected of not only leaving Praeti in a difficult place, but secretly communicating with Figuria. Aur paused there for a moment. This was the point where Aur was able to keep calm even during Cass report. That rage was something that even he could not predict. He controlled his breathing and continued. The tower where we were living was surrounded by the soldiers of Praeti, we could do nothing but wait for our deaths. And so Raz cast a curse on me and gave me an order. Take my head to the soldiers and beg for clemencyshe said. I did as she commanded. With my own hand, I killed the person that I loved more than any in this world, just to curry favor with the soldiers and be allowed to live my miserable life. And it had nothing to do with my own will. Aur was surprised at how clearly and smoothly he was able to relate it. It is a simple fact. I have no wish to deny the wonders of love. I wont even say that trust has no value. However, these things are all overcome by power. Military strength. Wisdom. Magic. Fortune. Authority. There is no kind of love or bond that is not powerless against real, almighty power. No matter how much you love a person, people will always betray you. By a power that exceeds that love. Aur had loved Raz more than anyone. He was confident in his love. He would have done anything for her. No matter what happened to himself, he would protect her through anything. The boy who was pure, with no knowledge of the world, had believed this. I am not sulking at the world. Neither do I fear communion with others due to a debilitating trauma. I was able to overcome such things in my twenties and thirties. Yunis. Just as you loved me through the curse I cast on you. And as it was trampled into the dust by your brother. As Demons and even Gods are subject to fall with time. People, and all that live in this world, none have a way to overcome violence. And so Aur pursued power. He pursued it with an unhealthy obsession, the means to solve everything. And once he had attained that power, he tore away trust, killed friendships, severed bonds and seized love by force. That is, true. Yunis knew it more than anyone. She, who had been born a hero and saved many, but had also left thousands dead in her wake. Though one may be able to attain inhuman power and be hailed a Hero, there are uncountable lives that cannot be saved. People will always have to die, and when they die, even their memory will fade. But, even so, I still believe. You, Aur. You, that I love. Yunis said in a clear voice, she looked forward with unwavering eyes. An evil that must be destroyed, or a king to be served? She had been certain of the answer even before he had told his tale. She was satisfied with just knowing that the love and trust that she had felt from Aur had not been a lie. Even if it was just a fleeting thing against real power, it was something that still existed. It is not something that was just planted through curses or suggestions. I love the Aur that I felt within my own heart. So, please. Even just a little, please believe in me too. Yunis wrapped Aur in an embrace and kissed him. Aur had instinctively moved to stop her, but his hands stopped after a moment of hesitation. And at that moment, Yunis pulled herself away from him, smiled and said: Goodbye. An outrageous fountain of blood shot up; her smile turned upside down. Yunis head rolled on the ground. Behind was the figure of Zaitlead, his face bore no expression as he held the bloodied sword. CH 14.8 Translator: Smaturin Bastard! It is I who should be outraged. You abducted my younger sister andforced me to kill her. Zaitlead said in a voice full of anger as he held the collapsed body of Yunis in his arms. I would like nothing more than to kill you all where you stand, but it seems that your actual bodies are in the labyrinth. Prepare yourselves and wait. I wont be long in breaking in and ensuring your bodies are ground until there is nothing left. Zaitlead announced and swung his sword. The three forms crumbled into splinters of wood in a single hit and scattered on the ground. There is no need for that. I will settle this right here and now. An amber light flashed on the ground as Aur teleported from the labyrinth. In his arms, a single woman was held captive. My love! It was Zaitleads wife, Hilda who was pushed forward with her hands tied behind her back. The life of this woman What a foolish thing youve- Before Aur could finish, Zaitleads sword flashed. His sword plunged into Hildas breast, she looked at him with uncomprehending eyes. Mylove Blood poured from her mouth as her body fell to the ground. In an instant, the body changed to a very different looking woman; a stranger. Magic has no power over me. Did you really believe that I would be phased by such an illusion? Zaitlead gave Aur a contemptuous glare as he swung the blood off his sword. Indeed. There is no sorcery that affects you. Your sword knows no hesitation, no carelessness, you would even kill your own younger sister. What are you saying? What do you want? Do you think that you, a sorcerer, could beat me? I am saying that your lack of hesitation and carelessness is carelessness. Aur turned the body of Hilda over with his foot and pulled her soul from the body. My love Zaitleads eyes widened at the ghost that floated in the air. There was no doubt about it, she was Hilda. The soul cannot be imitated. Surely you do understand that this is not a lie, that the real soul of Hilda is right here. It cant be!? Zaitleads body shook, his eyes bore into the ghost before him. It was not an illusion by magic. There was no possibility of it being another with a similar appearance. It was her real soul, her real appearance. You foolish Hero. You deny sorcery as childs play, you underestimated it and put too much faith in your own eyes. Flesh and bones can be altered into any shape. Cut and bend the flesh and bones, then simply bind them in place before using a restoration spell. And through the bonds, the flesh and bones will alter their shape in order to fit. Just as Faro, the hobbit girl, had her womb reshaped. He had done the same to the abducted Hilda. He had also fried her throat to change her voice before recreating Hildas original voice and appearance with an illusion. The illusion was the reality. Bastard!! Are you sure now? Do you know that I can bring her back to life? Aur said as Zaitlead threw his sword down and was about to make a grab for Aur. Zaitleads arms paused a moment before his fingers tore Aur to shreds. It was just one stab in the chest. Youre very skilled. With this degree of damage, I could still bring her back. Fortunately, her soul is still preserved right here. If I healed her wounds and returned her soul, this woman would come back to life. If I used magic, that is. Aur then embedded the soul of Hilda into his own body. With this done, Zaitlead could no longer lay a finger on him. To be honest, it would be ceaselessly boring to have you torn to pieces And your skills are so valuable. I could bring your wife back to life, if you accept my curse and work for me. What did you Zaitleads Curse of Leadwas one that he had cast on himself. His strength was his creed he was dependant on the worldview that Magic was inconsequential and worthless. If he desired and accepted the protection of magic, if he wished for the resurrection of his wife, that curse would naturally, be broken. Zaitlead thought hard. Hildas death was incomparable to the death of Yunis. It wasnt the difference between a sister and a wife, it was the difference between a hero and a mere human. The difference between someone destined for an untimely death and someone with the possibility of leaving this world peacefully. If I do as you say, you will help Hilda? Yes. I will bring her back to life without a single scratch remaining. Aur nodded. I see In the next instant, his body separated in two, leaving a pile of sawdust. I refuse. It was a difficult decision for him. He had killed his beloved wife, he would carry that guilt. Even through that, he could not stop being a Hero. If he did, he would be doing a disservice to his younger sister, who he had killed to remain a Hero. Now that no one remained, Zaitlad was filled with a sense of emptiness. To destroy the evil in the world, to fight the unjust, to protect the people. That is the calling given to Heroes. However, he himself had not obeyed this calling without question at all times. His wife, his sister. He was able to fight until now and tarnish his hands in the blood of countless people because he had something to protect. But he no longer had anything to protect. He himself had killed the both of them. My love! And that is why he could not oppose it. Hilda!? He ran up to her and held her as she pulled herself close to him. Her soft skin, that face he loved more than anything, the familiar voice. It was his wife without a doubt. You were alive? Yess.! Zaitlead held her close as tears streamed down her face, he softly kissed her. A sense of euphoria filled his chest and he was overcome with relief. It was a bad dream. That he had killed his wife, his sister. He subconsciously accepted this illusion.this magic. Amidst the joy, the heart of the Hero stopped moving. All of his life force had been taken by the succubus who had the appearance of his wife. heh. Lilu sighed as she returned to her usual form. The life force of the Hero was unsurprisingly, of a high quality in taste. Normally, she would have like to crack a joke at this point, but standing next to where Yunis head had rolled did not put her in the mood. Aur, hurry up and resurrect the poor girl. A substitute of Aur emerged from the shadow of a tree, and Lilu handed him Yunis head and body. Aur placed his hand on the severed neck and Yunis head reconnected with her body without a trace of blood remaining. However, without a change in expression, Aur mumbled: I cannot. What? Ignoring Lilus question, Aur walked passed her and put his hand over Hildas body as well. In a blink of an eye, the open wound in the chest became whole once again. He also reversed time on her face, bringing it back to what it once was. you cant? What do you mean? Lilu asked as Aur methodically dealt with the bodies. You cannot resurrect Heroes. Look closely at the body. No. There is no soul! Lilu shouted as she looked at the bodies as instructed. It would be impossible to resurrect them if they had no souls. No matter how their bodies were returned to normal, they were nothing but empty vessels. The soul of a Hero returns straightway into the heavens when they die. That is how it has always been. Does that mean Lilu had a memory of something very similar happening. There is nothing too impressive about Heroes. There is not much difference between them and a sorcerer who makes a contract with the Devil. Aur nodded and spat as Lilu became speechless. CH 14.9 Translator: Smaturin Zaitlead was defeated? Yes, your majesty. Prime minister Toscan bowed his head in respect as Wolf thoughtfully ran his fingers through his beard. Zaitlead had said that his unworthy opponent was insignificant, a mere sorcerer. He, who had been unique Hero that repelled all magic, he would not have fallen by just any witless scheme. He may be worthy of some expectations after all. Your majesty. Toscan raised his voice in reproach as Wolf broke into an unconscious grin. Lady Yunis.the princess, what did she! O Toscan. Your anger is justified. Wolf replied magnanimously to Toscan who had gambled his own life with the outburst. However, those that are born Heroes have the values of Heroes. It is a much happier thing for one to die swiftly and leave this wretched world. It is difficult for me to see it that way. Wolf nodded. Your sincerity is the reason that I choose to keep you by my side. But, eventually, the day will come when you understand. But Your Majesty. I have news. Toscan continued to protest but his words were cut off by the messenger. You have my ear. The Demon Lord has appeared with an army of 3,000 near the plains about 10 miles north of the royal capital. Unlike the previous battle, the majority of his force are magical beasts. They are currently marching straight for us, they will arrive here at any moment now. The messenger took a knee and calmly relayed the message. Even if each individual monster was superior to a human soldier, 3,000 was still no match. Close the gates of the city, send the entire army to take up the defenses. You willhold the castle, my lord? The messenger exclaimed in surprise at the kings words. He was not one to react in such a way. This issue could have easily been dealt with by sending out 10,000 troops to the field to fight. Allowing the enemy to besiege the castle would cost time, equipment and manpower. It was a method used when you were at a disadvantage in numbers and have to wait for your enemy to run out of resources, or when you wait for reinforcements. Yes. With our entire force of 100,000 troops! Yes, my lord! The messenger bowed and quickly retreated from the room. The unexpected order had caused him to question the king, something a mere soldier such as he, had no business doing. More importantly, he needed to relate the command to the order of knights who were preparing for an attack, they must prepare to take a defensive position instead. NowI will go out in full force. What will you do with just 3,000? Demon Lord Aur Wolf murmured. Hes holding the castle? Aurs voice was filled with suspicion as he saw the gates close and the enemy soldiers surround the walls. They are not underestimating you this time. Lilu said in a stiff voice as she floated behind him. Even so, our strategy will remain unchanged. The fighting force he had brought for this battle centered around demi-humans such as giants, lizard men, and centaurs; the elite of the elite from Aurs labyrinth. They were superior compared with regular soldiers of Grandiera, they beat them by just the merits of their own race. Even so, the enemy was 100,000. That was not a number that could be dealt with, with just 3,000. And the enemy had chosen to hold the castle. I am counting on you, Logan. Aye. Leave it to me. Ill accomplish it in one blow. Logan laughed as he accepted the responsibility. His fighting force this time would consist only of Logan and Lilu. Ellen, Mio and the others were kept in the labyrinth for defense. Your face is gross when you laugh. Shut up, I dont have this face because I like it! With Lilu and Logan arguing behind him, Aur gave the order. All troops, attack! And so the march of death began. So they have come. Wolf murmured as he saw the Demon Lords army approaching from afar. Covered in armor and brandishing the sword of his early years, he was the perfect image of the praised Heroes in sagas. His presence that was so full of spirit and power caused the morale of the soldiers to reach its peak. The monstrous gates were tightly closed, even siege level sorcery would have a difficult time breaking it. Atop the strong walls were lines of weapons that included catapults and ballista. Soldiers armed with bows filled the gaps between the machines. Once the enemy entered firing range, the projectiles would immediately fall like rain, they would die before they could even reach the gates. That is what the numbers 100,000 against 3,000 truly meant. And since no troops were being sent out, they would not fall for any traps such as pitfalls. Even the boulder attack that Aur had employed previously would not work, as they had users of aerial sorcery and crossbowmen with incredible range, who would shoot them down as soon as they were spotted. Realistically speaking, Wolfs victory was something unshakeable. But even then, Wolf had long desired for someone to appear that would exceed all expectations. Years before Aur had appeared. They are almost within range. Soldiers, in position! The catapults and ballista were cranked back tightly. The firing range of these weapons was about 400 yards(approximately 360 meters), allowing them to attack targets twice as far as what was capable with a longbow. Now, fire! All at once, uncountable arrows and boulders flew in the sky. And at the exact same instant, Aurs entire army vanished. Was it an illusion!? no, they were teleported! Caution over illusions was the first step of any battle. There was no possibility that Wolfs sorcerers had not anticipated such a thing. But even Wolf had not expected a teleportation at such a close range. Teleporting your troops would cause unavoidable confusion. Furthermore, the teleportation itself would cost tremendous amounts of Magic. It was not sensible to teleport your army as they were in the middle of marching. Your majesty, there they are! He drew his attention to where the soldier indicated, the Demon Lords army had relocated to a place that was nearly 100 yards from where they had been. It was about 200 yards from the position of Wolfs archers. It would be a lot more difficult to use their weapons at such a close range. Archers, draw! The hefty soldiers immediately drew their longbows. The enemy had just used a significantly costly spell. Demon Lord or not, he would surely have no magical energy left to stop the arrows. That assumption of Wolfs would be proven wrong once again. Your majesty, half of the enemy troops have teleported once again! They have done what!? The rear half of the Demon Lords army, the cavalryno, the group of centaurs had teleported once again, this time they landed 100 yards from the outer walls. No one would have anticipated that Aur would split up his small army even further. Stop the succeeding army without fail. Shoot the mounts from the outer walls! The archers began to target the succeeding troops of the Demon Lords army; arrows began to fly. The stalwart lizardmen and giants did not balk from the attacks, they continued to slowly move forward to the outer walls, even as their numbers decreased. The enemy has reached the walls! Drop the boulders, let them taste burning oil! At the kings orders, the soldiers threw boulders and burning oil from the castle walls. The centaurs were wounded by the attacks but did not stop in their rush towards the castle walls. In truth, the castle walls had inferior magical defenses compared to the gates. Compared to the painstakingly enchanted gates, the castle walls might as well have been bare of magical protection. Even so, the castle walls made of bricks were sturdy. No ordinary attack would break it, and even if it could, it would merely open a small hole. Unlike the main gate that would allow a large army to pass, a small hole that allowed one or two people to pass would have little tactical value. Was it just a reckless suicided attack? As Wolf pondered suspiciously, there was a sudden explosion in the castle walls, a giant hole appeared. All at once the beasts passed through the hole and invaded the royal capital. No matter how many of their own were killed, they showed no sign of caring; it was an incredible suicide attack. Wolf realized the enemies aim when he saw the figure leading the attack. Indeed, it was what would be inevitable should Aur win against Wolf. But, that would be going too far in exceeding his expectation. Your majesty! Uh, in the enemy Zaitlead is among them. He finished as the messenger hesitated, the messenger looked at Wolfs face in surprise. Likely, his body is being manipulated by a demon. He is the one who broke the castle walls. Wolf unsheathed the treasured sword, Flantand raised his voice in anger. Call the troops back. I will have him know what a true Hero really is! Wolf jumped down from the ramparts and shouted. Even the stone walls shook from his voice and echoed loudly. He swung his sword at the onrush of beasts, cutting in half even monsters that were 10 feet out of the reach of his sword. Wolf dashed on like the wind. He soon descended to the place where the man who wore the face of his son stood. You over there. I think I would like the body of my son returned. Zaitlead gave a flippant smile that he had never shown in life, and said: I wont return such a convenient body easily. Oh, I may consider it in exchange for 10 girls. vulgar fiend. Wolf spat and held up his sword. In life, had Zaitlead raised a serious revolt, he may have won against his father. But Wolf had no intention of allowing himself to be beaten by this sham that was a manipulated corpse. I would love to fight with you as a test. Unfortunately, today, I am only here for a delivery. Delivery? As Wolf furrowed his brows, a young man with amber colored hair descended in front of him. You must be the Demon Lord. The one and only. Wolf gave him an appraising look. His magical power, his physique, none of it was noteworthy. Wolf was not surprised that Zaitlead had declared him as insignificant. But at the same time, he was sure of another thing as he looked into his eyes. They were the eyes of one who would do anything to get what they want. Not so much cunning or daring, they were the eyes of one whose will was evil-natured and pure and unyielding. In his whole life, the people that had been capable of pushing Wolf to the brink had had these kinds of eyes. O Demon Lord. Surely, you did not believe that demon over there could defeat me? What trick have you prepared? IndeedI do believe he could win against the likes of you. Wolfs brows narrowed at Aurs odd claim. Aur then pulled out a crown of gold from a pocket in his robes. It was a glittery crown encrusted with jewels. Wolf. You are a Hero amongst Heroes, a king amongst kings. The Hero King who defeats all. You are the only one who is worthy of this crown. Wolf accepted the crown that Aur held out. He could not perceive any magic, let alone curses of any sort. The jewels were all real, the frame was pure gold. It had considerable value in terms of price, but Wolf did not understand the significance of the gift. What is this? It is poison. Aur answered bluntly to the kings question. With those words, Wolf reached a certain conclusion. You, is this really! It is a poison that will destroy this country. I expect a lot from you, Wolf. That you put up a good fight. Wolf would have liked to cut Aur down, but it was already too late. Whether he received the crown of not, it being brought here was what established Wolfs defeat. The demon that controlled Zaitleads body had disappeared without notice. Their purpose fulfilled, Aurs troops began to fall back one after the other. The soldiers were cheering with joy over their victory, but this was not victory. Wolf tightly gripped his sword and looked up into the sky. It would come. To find its precious, lost treasure. The oldest, most powerful dragon. CH 15.1 Translator: Smaturin Master! Please, please reconsider this! I will not. This issue has already been settled. Aur sharply cut off Spina, who was desperately pleading with him. But, it was you yourself who declared that Lafenice was not to be touched under any circumstances! You are being tedious. I was talking about the present. We will challenge them eventually, once we have sufficient military power. Now, things will just have to move a little faster. Once his military force was ready, he would attack the religious state of Lafenice. As soon as Aur had made this declaration, Spina had instantly voiced her objection. And while they kept their mouths closed, Ellen and Lilu could not agree with Aur either. It was Aur himself who had claimed that Lafenice was an unbeatable foe, and even more, the reason for the attack was to get Yunis back. Death was something definite. If it was immediately after a persons death, there were ways, advanced as they were, to resurrect them. And those that held onto a strong hatred or had unfulfilled passions could sometimes remain in the world as a spirit. But even so, a person that was completely dead could not be brought back to life. There have been tales of people that have traveled to the land of the dead in order to bring back wives or children, but there are no accounts of anyone succeeding. All of them either ended in failure or even if they did retrieve loved ones, they would be frightened by their changed appearances and flee. Some were even devoured alive. Aurs intention of invading Heaven just because a fallen Hero had ascended to sit at Gods table, came off as outlandish and reckless. I will discuss the matter no further. You will go and wait in your room. Aur brushed her off and continued to walk through the labyrinth as she stretched a hand after him. Lilu came up beside him. As he walked quickly, she had to skip as she bashfully started to talk to him. Um, AurI may not be Spina, but I too, do not think that this will end well Right now you, wellyou are not yourself. Not myself? Aur paused in his steps and glared at Lilu. Its not like you, to be so irritable and emotional. Is it not your method to calmly plan your moves, to avoid any and all unnecessary actions? Dont act like you truly know me. Aur grabbed her by the neck and pulled her close. I have not changed at all. My purpose has always been to have everything To gain the definitepowerto dominate all. His glaring eyes bore into Lilus pupils. Those eyes, they were the eyes he had had when they first met; she now recalled. Calm, collected, careful and dependable. Lilu was forced to remember that such things were only the surface, a single facet of this man. If they didnt find the Dragon Vein. If they could not find the place to dig. If they did not find as much magical energy as the had anticipated. If they could not make the dungeon core. This was a man who had continually put his whole life on the line, had committed to actions that would come to nothing if there was even the slightest failure. But even so. Lilu felt that Aurs current temperament was strange. Do you think, back Even now, that scene was firmly imprinted in Lilus memories. The kiss Yunis gave Aur, Zaitlead cutting off her head. That moment. Do you think that Yunis would have lived, had you held her back? I have no use for opinions based on hindsight. It was possible that Yunis would not have died if Aur had believed her, had happily accepted her back into his fold. He must be tormented by that inner struggle So were Lilus thoughts on the matter, and they were partially true and partially false. My mind is settled on that matter. If thats what you think, well, it just means that we should have had the power to overwhelm Zaitlead at that point. Aur seemed to have calmed a little, having put his thoughts into spoken words, and he let go of Lilus neck. It would seem that you all think me feeble-minded or worse. But let it be known, I am not particularly fixated on the death of Yunis alone, and I have no intention of fighting a battle with no possibility of us winning. I understand that we do not have the sufficient military power in the present. But it is not as if we are going to invade Lafenice right this moment. Aur turned on his heels and said to Lilu: Call Ellen to the conference room. Tell her that there is something I need to discuss, it involves the white elves. Mmm. Understood. Lilu nodded, she stared at his back for a while. Even if he had lost his composure a little, he was still fundamentally the same Aur. But even so, the loss of that composure was something that had not happened before. More than that, Yunis body had been strictly warded with magic to prevent damage, even now, the body rested in her room. Had Aur seen something of the tutor that he had loved in Yunis, when she became lost to him in front of his eyes? Every time this thought entered her mind, Lilu could feel an uncomfortable pain take over, like needles piercing her heart. They seem to be grateful to you. Grateful? Ellen cocked her head at the first words that came from Aurs mouth. The white elf Ceres, the beautiful princess with hair like golden threads and skin like silk. Evan, of the brave people of the forest, his hair was brown like tree bark and his eyes as green as leaves. The two loved each other, but the wall between their races prevented their union. But then the dark elves, evil and savage, attacked. Humans and white elves banded together to defeat the common foe. They have set aside their differences since then, and it is said that they joined their peoples together to build a single village, where they now live together in harmony. Ahhh. Ellen smiled thinly. It was a cold-blooded, intense smile, like a knife made of ice. The effect was much more chilling than if she had gone mad with rage. The four underlings were embittered by the treatment in the story, just as she was. But as she smiled, they could do nothing but shrink in fear. Its an outrage! We must make them pay for this! It was Mio alone who raised her voice instead of being intimidated. From Aurs point of view, it was Ellen and her kind who had attacked first. A part of him felt that they had merely reaped what they sowed, but Mio, who had completely fallen in with Ellen, seemed to see it differently. Ah, Mio. My dear friend. Do you mean that you will help me get revenge? Of course, I will. Your enemies are my enemies. Mio declared with finality. The two had become very close without Aur noticing. The small degree of diffidence she had shown towards Ellen not long ago had completely vanished, they would now talk with ease and on even footing. Even so, our enemy is most powerful. An opponent that not even the entire might of the black tribes could overcome. How will we go about fighting them? Aur nodded at the question posed by one of the underlings. I do not mind deploying human or demon soldiers, but things will be less complicated with Mios cooperation. There is one painless way to win this fight, should you all agree to it. And what is that? Aur grinned mischievously as Ellen asked; he said: We will burn it all. CH 15.2 Translator: Smaturin It was a site worthy of being called a picture of hell. Hahahahaha! Burn, burn! Her usually delightful and lighthearted temperament had completely vanished. Ellen let loose fire arrow after fire arrow without even attempting to hide her own brutality. Now, all of you. Blow your flames over it! Mio ordered the hellhounds, in an instant their fiery breath had engulfed the trees and began to spread. The people of the forest and the white elves could do nothing to resist this attack, they could only run and attempt an escape. It had become difficult to aim with their bows due to the light of the flames and the upward current that was blowing, and the arrows would not fly straight when loosed. The white elves used the trees to hear the voices of animals through magic, but with all the surrounding plants burned, there was nothing they could do against the hellhounds. Are you certain my lord? You said that the white elves were to be taken alive, but they will not survive in this fire. Ellen asked Aur suddenly, perhaps now satiated after having loosed so many of her arrows. It will not be a problem. While the flames were lit to surround the village, there is a single spot that will allow them to escape. They should flee unharmed from there. However, that is where the real hell will start for them; Aur added. The real hell? Logan is stationed there. Indeed. If a demon was there waiting, it was a hell; Ellen accepted. Now that Logan inhabited the body of Zaitlead, the Hero of Lead, he became the greatest and most powerful warrior among the ranks of Aurs subordinates. The Curse of Leadthat repelled all magic had been broken, but the high ranking demon that was Logan, already had a resistance to weak magic. But unlike Zaitlead, he could use his own magical abilities, such as the manipulation of fire and flying through the sky. Additionally, the unbelievable physical strength that Zatitlead had possessed remained the same. It was fearful that he held enough destructive force in a single fist, that he could blast away the solid castle walls in one hit. If such a being was waiting for them at the exit, well, the fate of the white elves was surely sealed. Ellen thought in relief, and in that instant, an arrow grazed her cheek. So you came after all. I thought that you would come. Man of the forest, and you, white princess! Ellen licked off the blood that dripped from her cheek, she smiled at the couple who glared back at her. So you were alive after all. Black Empress, Ellen! The person who had spoken while fixing Ellen with a scowl was the white elf, Ceres, whose beauty was as the rumors said. She was tall and thin, with a small head and features that spoke of nobility. And even among the flames, and covered in soot, she still appeared flawless. This crime of attacking our village for the second time. Once and for all, we will have you pay for this with your life. The figure standing next to her holding a bow was Evan, a citizen of the forest. He wore a wide-brimmed hat with a feather, and the eyes that peered deep underneath were green and sharp like an eagle as they shot through Ellen. I could say the same to you. Taste now the retribution of killing my brethren! Even so, Ceres and Evan were expert archers with skills that could well match Ellens. They were bound to put up a good fight. Oh, have you finished talking? An out of place, lazy and cheery voice echoed. Well then, here I come! In the next instant, a mass of iron steel passed before Ellens eyes. The bodies of Ceres and Evan shot up high into the air, and just like dolls, they fell heavily to the ground. Wha, what was that? Joe the Gorgon. His entire body is covered in a skin made of iron steel, he cannot be killed by arrows. Jill, Joel, bring them back here. At Mios command, the black dogs bit the clothing of Ceres and Evan with their teeth and raised them onto their backs. The bodies did not move a muscle and their limbs seemed to have been twisted in odd directions, but they were not dead. Mio, I am glad you are my friend. I felt it with my heart just now. Ellen said heartily at the plain girl, who laughed as she controlled the two massive hounds and a bull made of iron steel known as a Gorgon. Huh? Oh, I am happy that you are my friend as well. Mio tilted her head to the side in bewilderment. Now, this is a most glorious moment. Ellen said without hiding her smile upon seeing the prisoners locked up in their cell. The people of the forest and white elves had suffered light casualties, but most had been taken alive. The young girls especially did not have a single scratch. There are times when you impress me very much. Then you should appreciate me more, master. Logan said in a voice that was understandably tired. It took a considerable amount of effort for him to save the girls who had not been able to flee from the engulfing flames. So, master. What will you do with these prisoners? Ellen seemed incredibly relieved now that they had taken their enemies homelands and had defeated them so completely. But she knew that Aur had need of fighting strength, so she would not torment them until they were broken. In any case, Ellen was able to laugh at the amusing prospect of them being used against their will towards avenging her comrades. If it were only one or two of them, I could have them thoroughly brainwashed and trainedbut for this number, we will probably have to take hostages to make them obey. Aur took the prisoners and regardless of race, separated the men and woman into different cells. He stood in front of the mens cell and raised his voice. You who live in the forest. My name is Aur. They call me the Demon Lord. You have been defeated by me. Obey my commands and turn in your bows. You mock us! Who would obey you! I would rather die. We proud people of the forest will never succumb to evil! Said the elves and people of the forest together. After listening to them for a while, Aur continued. I applaud your spirits. But are you all not forgetting one thing? Yes. Your women. At Aurs words, the startled men could only shake. If you promise to faithfully serve me, I will ensure their safety. But if you say that you will defy me You coward. The men spat bitterly and glowered at Aur. Even so, you are all people of the forest, known for your virtue and courage. The women are no different. You may have the resolve to rebel in spite of the casualties. So I will have to take the route that will be the most effective for the likes of you, with your righteous hearts. The expressions on the faces of the men turned to deep suspicion at Aurs words. If the human men defy me, I shall punish the elf women. If the elf men defy me, I shall punish the human women. It will be easier to bear the thought of your new neighbors being punished rather than your own, would it not? You! This is an outrage! Aur said with a sly grin as the men once again opened their mouths in protest. If humans defy you, they should be the ones that are punished! A single elf voice cried, and the cell fell into silence. The elves and humans who had been intermingled until now started to slowly draw away from each other. Indeed, it is as you say. But is it not a more effective way of dealing with you all, who are bound by trust? Even so, it will implicate the women. I will prepare some relief measure then. Relief measures? Aur nodded magnanimously at the man who had asked with a hint of desperation in his voice. Should the elves inform on the humans for preparing for a revolt, I will have the human women punished instead of the elf women. It shall be the same for the reverse. Then we will have retributive justice. The righteous will not be punished. The men finally began to understand what Aur was trying to say. Aur had not actually believed thatpunishing others was more effective than punishing the offendereven a little. This was a condition to divide the humans and elves, to have them watch one another. There would not be any meaning to this condition should they all rise up at once. But if one side betrayed the other, only the women of the other side would be punished. If one side prepared for a revolt without telling the other, the other side would take the fall for it. Aur was testing this trust that had grown between the humans and elves. And Aur had sensed that the true trustthat needed to exist between the humans and elves in order for a united uprising to occur, would not sprout. The only reason that they had been able to unite when under attack by the dark elves, was because there was no other recourse in order to live. Just as you would flee to where the fire could not reach you, you will use the only method that is left to you. This is the same for both elves and humans. But in situations where there are multiple ways out, things will carry out quite differently. Different values. Different lifespans. Different standings. Even between humans, between elves, it would take time to come to a conclusion. And with this number of humans and elves, it would be impossible for them to all reach the same conclusion down to the last person. It would only take one person to destroy a plot to revolt. With this settled, it was likely that the men would be useful as slaves for quite some time. If they worked at a distance that was not too close or too far from one another, they would continue to monitor each other. Aur turned on his heels and made his way to another cella solitary cell. After he had dealt with the people, he must go to the heads. It was time to meet Ceres and Evan. CH 15.3 Translator: Smaturin Release me this instant. The first words to come from the lips of Ceres, the white elf princess, was a prideful order. Though in truth, she was a princess only in name, as their settlement was much too small in scale to be called a country. At most it was a village, with a mere gathering of peoples as their population. But Ceres appearance was distinguished, even among the white elves who were known for their beauty. She at least had the bearing of a princess, if nothing else. While being a white elf herself, Sharl looked only like an innocent young girl compared to Ceres, who was equipped with the appeals of a ripened woman. Her arms and legs were long and thin, her height was almost the same as Aurs. Her appearance was refined and beautiful, like a well-calculated work of art. That beauty had not been lost even while the forest had burned around her. Her skin that had been scrubbed in hot water shone brightly like a pearl. The two lumps that protruded under her ragged prison garb were generous compared to the average human, and for the usually slender white elves, her breasts would have been seen as exceptionally large. Do you understand the position that you are in? Of course I do. You are a base, evil and shameless lot. You should repent for your deeds this instant, and let us go free. It seemed that Ceres was serious with her demands. Shameless you saythat may be so. However, the thing about humans is that they are all the same once peeled of a single layer. That includes that man you love, Evan No, I would say that even elves all are fundamentally the same. You make a mockery of us! Evan is not like you! He is strong and kind, no one is so brave and virtuous as him. What would a cowardly scoundrel like you! Well then, prove it to me. Aur saw that Ceres had taken the bait before cutting her off. I do not believe in any such thing as love. It is merely a deception that accompanies lust. If you insist that such a thing as true love exists, prove it to me. If you are successful, I will accept your righteousness and grant you your freedom. What will you have us do? Perhaps she gained a vague understanding of what Aur wanted, as there was fear in her question. For one week, I will ravish you. You will be defiled and disgraced, you will cry and yield. If even then, your love continues without change, I will accept it as a true love and let you two go. And if I refuse this proposal? You two will await your deaths, without ever seeing each other again. Ceres let out a deep sigh at Aurs answer; she made her decision. Very well. But this body is already Evans. It is not for me to make this decision on my own. Allow me to meet with him just once. If he agrees, I will accept this challenge of yours. You have my permission then. Aur gave the order to Ellen, and Evan was brought to stand in front of Ceres cell. Both of Evans hands were bound and attached to a chain that did not allow him to get any closer to Ceres. But the two rejoiced in their reunion and whispered words of love to each other. When the terms of the challengewere explained to Evan, he was astonished and went mad with rage. But when made to understand that it was their only means of survival, he accepted it solemnly. Ceres. No matter how much you are defiled by this evil, your light will not fade, not even a little. I swear my unchanging love to you. Yes, Evan I will not succumb to evil. I will show that crafty Demon Lord with his twisted nature, what is really the most powerful and beautiful thing in this world. Ceres Evan Now, that is quite enough. Aur had become annoyed by the fact that these two young lovers could be in their own world, even in a situation such as this. He pulled Evans chains back and handed them to Ellen. Well then, you should look forward to one week from now. And he ordered for Evan to be sent back to his cell before he himself, entered into Ceres. Now, I think I will have you right here and now. So saying, Aur pulled out a medicine bottle from his pocket and handed it to Ceres. And what is this? An aphrodisiac. I have no intention of bothering with foreplay every time. IWhat makes you think that I would drink such a thing!? Its an aphrodisiac, not a love potion. All it will do is forcefully excite your body. Is the most beautiful thing in the world that you spoke of, easily defeated by a mere drug? Aur said in a taunting voice, Ceres was at a loss for words. There is even a contraceptive agent combined. You should drink it if you do not want to get pregnant. You should have said that in the beginning! Ceres pulled the cork from the bottle and poured the liquid down her throat. She frowned at the bitter taste and burning sensation that erupted in her throat. Now, I think that I will have you service me over here, while we wait for the drug to have an effect. Aur sat down on the bed and immediately pulled out his member. Service? I am telling you to caress it with your mouth and hands. As Ceres looked at it with an expression of disgust, Aur brought out his own hand to take Ceres and make her grasp it. Dont use your teeth. If you do, Ill have the same done to Evans body with a blade. The tension in her head from the disgust disappeared at those words, and she became calm. Move your hands at a constant speed. Your tongue should go up and down, it should cover everything. Even as Ceres head was being pushed, she nodded and frantically caressed Aurs member with her hands and mouth. You are not very skilled. It will have to do, I will just enjoy this in my own way. Aur grabbed Ceres head with both hands and thrust his hips forward into her mouth as if ravishing her privates. Mmmm, nnm, mmmg! Ceres let out a muffled scream as the depths of her throat was violated, but Aur ignored her and continued the attack on her mouth. Im coming You will drink it all. And then he shot all of his seed down her throat. Mm.gu, ga, ha!! Gheh.., go, hhh.! Ceres coughed at the abundant semen, she pulled her mouth back and vomited it out on the floor. The indescribable bitter taste and rawness assaulted her nostrils, she was enveloped in an unmatched feeling of disgust. I told you to drink all of it No matter, you will be forced to drink it later. Now, it seems that the aphrodisiac has started to take effect. Lie over there and spread your legs. Still coughing, Ceres laid her blushing body on the bed. Aur appeared to be very confident, but Ceres was also confident in her ability to control herself. I will enter now. Aur spread Ceres legs wide apart, he instantly thrust himself into her privates. True to his boast, his was fatter and harder than Evans, and her body which burned with the aphrodisiac felt an intense rush of pleasure. Ahh Ceres did not make any futile attempts to resist it, she accepted the pleasure as it was. Due to their beauty, elves were often captured by humans and turned into slaves. Ceres was especially beautiful from a young age and had learned how to act in such a situation. You would only lose your strength if you forcibly tried to resist the pleasure. It is better to accept it and to wait for an opening where you can escape. And perhaps it was because of the aphrodisiac, but Aurs act of intercourse was, ignoring the physiological disgust, capable of giving her a strong sense of pleasure. But it was only through intercourse with Evan, that her heart could be fulfilled. No matter how much pleasure she was given, Ceres knew that sense of joy. There was no possibility of her losing her heart. Mmm, aa.aaaannm, mmm Aur began to move faster, perhaps because he was pleased as Ceres began to raise her voice in a sweet moan. Im comingreceive it all! It gushed with a force that could almost be heard, Aurs seed discharged into Ceres womb. Her body accepted it with a shudder, she sighed in relief. Six days left. Her people would be saved if she could bear it. The Demon Lord was nothing, within the sheets he was only a man. As she was thinking about this, her body was turned over. Wha? I will take you from behind next. Without waiting for an answer, he gripped Ceres hips tightly, and once again thrust his curved member deep inside of her. Ahhwha, whyare youagain That is a strange thing to say. Aur returned an evil smile as Ceres raised her voice in bewilderment. Did I not say that I would ravish you for seven days? Why, hardly a koku* has passed. Butsurely, you jest? Ceres asked, her voice quivering. I do not. My lust is tireless. I will have you for the entirety of that one week, 84 koku*(168 hours). In that instant, all of the composure was drained from her expression. *koku: archaic unit for measuring time. CH 15.4 Translator: Smaturin Ahhhhaa High waves, low waves. Ceres conscious was tossed about like a small boat between two waves, coming forward and pulling back. Her eyes could not focus due to the intense fatigue she felt, her thoughts were scattered into a thousand shreds and would not merge together. She could only devour the high waves and moan sweetly, and shake her ass and plead when the low waves came. It was just those two. Her entire body was covered in his seed, memories of a distaste for it were now far off, passed oblivion. Her inner thighs were dripping with thick, white liquid around both of her holes, her eyes were overcast, lightless. Her mouth was half-open, the uncertain expression on her face gave her an appearance that was far from what you would expect from a beautiful elf princess. Ahhhhh She felt the sensation of the warm liquid pouring into her as a high wave, and just as her instincts demanded, she raised her voice in craving of that pleasure. She could no longer even think about what that meant, she could only shake her ass and plead for more. Mmmahh It had been a while since Aur last pulled out of her, and she let out a thin cry. He would have ejaculated while inside of her nearly ten times by now, but she of course, had no memory of this. She could only cry at the loss of what had fulfilled her body, she tensed her weakened legs and thrust her ass outwards. But instead of the pleasure that she had anticipated, the engorged penis was thrust in front of her eyes. Ceres filled her mouth with the semen and precum covered thing without hesitation, sucking, licking it all over. She had not had what could be called a meal ever since she had started to have intercourse with Aur. The only thing that has entered her mouth was his seed. As it was infused with large quantities of magic, it contained enough nutrients for her to survive, and there was plenty of it. She had been struck with a sense of hopelessness rather than anger when he had told her to satiate her hunger with it, but she could not live for a whole week without eating or drinking. As she reluctantly drank it, she quickly became accustomed to the taste. She even began to find it pleasant. Because Aur would ejaculate more of the thick liquid the more he was pleasured, she would passionately service him, licking his meatstick up. As his hot member would invade her ample breasts, she would push them together with her hands, and as if fanning the flames of Aurs lust, stick her tongue out and lick the tip of it. Then she would rub her cheek against the shaft and lick up the sacks full of seed. Her fingers, thin like white fish, would rub his member. Her lips that were like wild strawberries would travel up the shaft, slowly tasting it. And vulgarly, she would stick out her tongue and open her mouth wide, enveloping the head in her mouth. At the same time she would caress it with her tongue as if tracing something, then her cheeks sunk inward and she sucked tightly. Mmm, mmmm Ceres eyes thinned as she loudly drunk the nectar that erupted from the tip, she swallowed all of it. What she had spat out at first, now felt more natural to savor over the tongue before drinking. Now her body would move on its own without thinking. Mmm After drinking much of his seed, Ceres let out a satisfied moan as her body was pulled. She did not fight it, she rolled over on the sweat covered bed and opened her legs wide. Ahhh She let out a moan as she felt the sensation of his engorged member entering her from the front. And in a sluggish movement, she wrapped her legs around Aurs back, she thrust her hips into Aurs, forcing herself towards him. We are nearing the end of the promised week. Aur suddenly whispered as Ceres pleaded to be pleasured. However, she did not understand the meaning of his words, she continued to pull Aur inwards with her legs, pleading for him to be deep inside of her. Ceres preferred to be deeply penetrated rather than have her shallow places rubbed. She felt fulfilled when she was penetrated, deep within. Are you certain? Evan is waiting. Evan. With that one word, Ceres returned to herself. The fog that overcast her conscious dissipated, her four limbs that had been numb suddenly felt heavy, a tremendous weariness overtook her body. But even so, she had regained her reason. Evan I have not yielded to you! Release Evan and everyone else! The eyes had regained their light, her lips were pursed, there was a strong will present in her expression. She was covered in sperm, but the brilliance that seeped from within her had a strength that covered everything else. I am surprised. You had that much power left in you. Aurs eyes had widened. That Ceres, who had been so dreamy and had greedily pleaded to be pleasured would return to herself at the mere mention of the man she loved, he could do nothing but admit that the love of elves was impressive. It was no wonder that they would give most of their lives for that love. Very well. I am defeated. I will allow you to meet Evan. Aur ordered his servants to prepare hot water, and after cleansing both himself and Ceres, slowly allowed her body to rest. When she awoke and regained her energy, Aur guided her through the labyrinth and towards Evans cell. Oh, Master Have you lost? Intercepting, Lilu asked as she looked fixedly at Ceres with round eyes. Yes. As would be expected for a white elf princess, I was no match for her. You went at it for seven days straight, did you not? Incredible Lilu looked impressed as she led Aur onwards and opened the wooden door. This one surrendered after three days. Ceres became speechless at the sight laid out before them. Several succubi were flying in the air, in the center was Evan, lost in the moment of ravishing a succubus. His cheeks were thin and hallowed, his eyes were vacant and shone dully as they gazed at the succubus. Only the thing that was between his legs stood up strongly, it repeatedly thrust in and out of the succubus privates, splashing a cloudy liquid everywhere. Evan? Even when she called him, he continued to drown himself in the act as if he could not hear. Evan, wake up! Uh, hakk..agh. Ceres shook his shoulder and called his name, but he did not respond and continued his intercourse with the succubus. Evan, I was victorious! We are now freed from this place! Evan!! The pained voice of Ceres received no response from Evan, his pupils remained vacant as his hips kept moving. It is no use. One of the succubi said with a snicker. This man has already sold his soul away. If he can continue having sex, he would not need anything else, that is what he said. He even said that you could not compare to us, when we asked about his lover. No Ceres fell into despair where she was standing. In front of her, Aurs member was presented to her. She instinctively put it in her mouth. Mmm!? Then she realized that she had another mans penis in her mouth right in front of Evan, and she tried to pull away, but Aurs hands held her in place. Evan continued to ravish the succubus, as if not caring that his lover was sucking another man in front of him. Your heart has indeed been victorious against pleasure. But your body is a different matter. Aur grabbed Ceres breasts and taunted her crotch with his foot. And with just that, her thighs became wet, flowing with nectar. I doubt you would feel anything with Evan in you now. I took time in remaking you to specifically fit me. Well, Evan seems to have lost both his body and heart to the succubi, that is just what humans do. It is something that you elves, who love a single partner for hundreds of years, would not understand. Evan was not unfaithful. He had been taken against his will by the succubi, whose whole purpose in existing was to deceive men, there are none who can resist. Aur was confident that he could match them in skill, but Ceres had prevailed. She had tremendous mental strength. But she had expected the same strength from her partner. That was her mistake. Betrayed by he, who she had believed in, her heart that had been scrapped thin was completely shattered now. OhhMaster, you havent had me in quite a while. Lilu embraced Aurs arm teasingly. I would like to know the reason that you called new succubi here instead of allowing me to entertain Evan. Lilu said with a giggle. Aur replied bluntly. You are quite lacking in appeal as a succubus. I did not think it was possible for you to break him. Hmph, is that so? Why dont we find out right now, if I have enough or not! With a heave, Lilu sandwiched Aurs head with her breasts. I am saying that those kinds of abrupt responses are why you lack a womanly appeal. Can you not seduce someone less directly? While the two were succubus and summoner, the two acted almost like lovers. Ceres looked on with envy. But I would understand you. Not missing her gaze, Aur whispered gently to her. This body has ceased to be human. While no match for an elf, I can live for several hundred years as well. I would be able to understand your feelings. Ceres had no choice but to accept the hand offered her. She understood in her mind that it was a path that Aur had laid out. But there was no other path for her heart to take. She knew too much of the warmth of another to continue bluffing in solitude. And so the bond between the people of the forest and the white elves was completely severed, and both became the subjects of Aur. Lord Aur. After Ceres and Evan were returned to their rooms, Aur started to head towards his own room after a long period of absence, when Mary appeared in front of him. What is it. Sophie issoph What happened to Spina? Mary, who shared the same homeland as Spina, continued to call herSophia, her real name. Her big eyes filled with tears as she looked up at him, Aur put her on his knee and faced her. Mary had a good understanding for her age, she understood that Aur was busy. She would usually never bother him at a time like this, she wouldnt talk to him if it wasnt important. Shes gone. And this time, her hesitance brought forth a disaster. Had she brought this news to Aur sooner, perhaps their fates would have been different. Sofie is nowhere, for a long time. But it was much too late. CH 15.5 Translator: Smaturin Dungeon status post Chapter 15. Number of Floors: 5 dungeon floors Miasma: 80 Notoriety: 85 Saved up Magic: 45 (Units: 10,000/day) Magic Consumption: 30 (Units: 10,000/day) New Facilities: New War Potential: Logan in Zaitlead War Potential: 12 Consumption of Mana: 2 The appearance of Logan, the low ranking demon after he took possession of Zaitlead, the Hero of Leads body. While the Curse of Lead that nullifies all sorcery is now gone, his strength remains. While he may not be a match for the Hero Zaitlead himself, he boasts enough power to beat the average Hero, and the magic need to main it has decreased. Metus Ceres(White elf) War Potential: 8 Maximum Magical Capacity: 7 A princess to the white elves, among the fairy elves of the forest, they are known for governing the brighter aspects, such as the blessings and comfort of the forest. Her skills with magic and a bow are said to be a good match for Ellen, the dark elf. She boasts a strength that you would not expect from such a slender form. Furthermore, she has a higher capacity for storing magic compared to the dark elf. White elves and the people of the forest. War Potential: 6 Maximum Magical Capacity: 2 Ceres subjects and their allies, the people of the forest. Both are masters with the bow, but the elves can use magic on top of it. They are a rank below the dark elves that Ellen commands, and two ranks below Ellen or Ceres in terms of ability, but they make up for it with their large numbers. Succubus War Potential: 2 Consumption of Mana: 0.1 Maximum Magical Capacity: 10 Lesser Demon War Potential: 9 Consumption of Mana: 3 Lesser demons that were called as an addition. They have the same degree of strength as Logan when he is not possessing Zaitlead, but their appearances and abilities vary. And that includes their sexual tastes, which include young boys, scatophilia and zoophilia. The Present Dungeon The miasma has grown thick, only well trained humans are able to move in the lower floors, while demons and evil spirits can walk without being burdened. It is now at a level where corpses will arise and walk as undead unless dealt with, not just in the dungeon but even near the entrance. Aurs notoriety spread like thunder, unless you were very far in the countryside, there were none that heard the Demon Lords name and did not shiver. The minstrels all sang his sagas, the heroic poem of King Wolfs last stand would remain popular for quite some time. CH 16.1 Translator: Smaturin Its become quite lonely here Lilu mumbled quietly as she looked at the throng of people coming and going. How many months had passed since Spina had vanished? Her whereabouts remained unknown, and without even her purpose becoming clear, Aur had stopped searching for her. The curse that he had cast on her was of the variety that would be lethal to her, should she try to remove it by force, it would not be possible for her to leak any of the dungeons secrets to outsiders. And she herself was not capable of traversing the dungeons, to begin with. While it was a small loss to lose her skills and the effort spent on teaching her the art of sorcery, it was not as if she had a dedicated post in the dungeon, it would run fine without her. Aur had explained this as he brought an end to the search for Spina, but to Lilu, it appeared as if Aur was holding back, perhaps out of concern of involving Spina in something. During those few months, Aurs army began to slowly swallow up small neighboring countries. Ellen and the others had traveled back to the surface after the defeat of the white elf country. Their relationship had always been about the defeat of the white elves, nothing more. And while slightly inferior in strength, Aur had obtained dozens of white elf troops, so militarily, this was not a problem for him. However, Aur had casually released the women who he had valued. He had even sent Mio, who had begrudged their leaving, to go along with them. Mio had been troubled over the decision of whether she would go, but she ultimately followed Ellen. She too had been replaced by young women and imps who had been taught how to raise the livestock and beasts, so the that was not a problem. But to have so many familiar faces leave one after another had given Lilu a strong sense of sadness and inexpressible fretfulness. They were growing in numbers. They had defeated several countries, their slaves and beasts had increased and many brainwashed girls had been added. But Aur did not remember every name, nor did he keep them by his side like he used to. By now, the majority of the elf and human women under Ceres had sworn their loyalty to Aur, but Lilu did not know any of their names. Adventurers like Wikia, Nadja, Sharl, and Faro had their hands full with managing their new underlings, and Lilu rarely saw them. Even Logan was busy handling the new lesser demons that had arrived, as well as the guarding of the labyrinth. It was just Lilu who continued to be by Aurs side, and Mary who had clung to Aur ever since Spina had disappeared. It seemed as if Aur was growing more lonely as his power expanded and as his people increased in number. Lilu now embraced him from behind. What you are saying is foolish. We have more men and more work now. It is for this moment that I have summoned you. You must work harder. The old sorcerer ordered over his shoulder after peeling her arms from him. As you command. The faithful familiar said reluctantly and relayed the order to his underlings who helped manage the labyrinth. The newly arrived succubi who had been used to seduce the men were now under Lilus command. But there was something crucially different about them and Lilu. Of course, they did not disobey any of her orders, and they worked hard. However, they had no trust whatsoever in Aur, and Aur, in return, saw them as nothing more than laborers. This was the true form of demons. It was Lilu who was abnormal, this sentimentality, her feelings towards Aur, none of it was typical of a demon. Of course, demons could be individualistic, there were deviations in personalities. Until now, Lilu had thought these features of hers were merely a deviation. However, she could no longer help but think that there was something fundamentally different about her and the other succubi. This unease that she had never felt, even when she lived in the demon world, became stronger and stronger with each passing day. Then Limu and Lalu will inspect the beasts on the third floor, Shiruke and Sulia will take the fourth floor, Lolika and Nanai the first, the patrolling of the second floor It happened then, while Lilu was giving orders to her underlings. Suddenly, the lights that illuminated the inner labyrinth began to blink red. A shrill, metallic sound like the warning siren for giant ants began to ring all around them. Lilu had heard this sound just once before. She brought back the old memory. Yes, that was when she had met Yunis for the very first time. Now it was used to signal the arrival of invaders into the fourth and fifth floors. Shia! Didnt you say that there were no powerful adventurers recently!? Well, none have passed through the third floor. One of the succubi said in a calm voice. There was not even a hint of panic in her expression. What was important to her, was whether the valuable reward of magical energy would be properly paid to her. If Aur should die or the magic dry up, they would just as quickly return to their home in the demon world. That was their view of the situation. Lilu closed her eyes. With magic, she questioned her underlings that had been patrolling the third floor on what was happening. The answer that she received was All clear. Aur, invaders! But something is wrong. No one has gone through the third floor! Lilu hurriedly reported to Aur. He had happened to be in the central plaza. It appeared that he was accessing the dungeon core through the water in order to view the interior of the labyrinth. It appears to be so. This is no invasion by adventurers. Aur gazed in empty air as his face turned grave. The exterior of the fourth layer has been broken. It must be kobolds The exterior was the outermost part of the labyrinth, the walls that held everything up. An especially thick and sturdy wall had been constructed in order to carry the weight of the labyrinth and to prevent an invasion. But it had been reached through a tunnel from the outside and was broken through by kobolds. Kobolds? Had their nest reached our wall by coincidence? Aur shook his head at Lilus question. Kobolds are fairies of the mines. While they are adept at digging tunnels, they do not nest so deep underground. This is clearly a deliberate manipulation. With a grim expression, Aur turned to Lilu and said: We are being invaded by another Demon Lord. Another What will you do!? Should we send Wikia to intercept them? No, the risk is too great. Calm yourself, I had considered this possibility and know what measures to take. You predicted it!? Aur frowned in visible irritation as Lily raised her voice in loud surprise. It would be foolish to think that what you are doing would not be done by others. Of course, I have considered that there would be others who are also building dungeons. As Aur took Lilu to the summoning chamber, he cast a short spell. The magic square began to glow, and as he summoned, the room filled with the echoing sound of numerous wings flapping. We will first send these out for reconnaissance. Aur had summoned a host of giant flies. Giant flies were ordinary flies who had sprung from corpses and had eventually reached gigantic proportions through their proximity to the thick magical energy that existed here. Their purpose was to eat away the dead that lay scattered around and to return them into the soil. After that, they would become food for the monsters of the deep, such as goblins and kobolds. This was their main role in the labyrinths ecosystem. But in situations, as the present one, their ability to cover wide areas, lower cost, and even more so, their mobility with being able to fly freely through the shadows, made them excellent scouts. Aur cast a spell of controlon one of them, then sent the flies towards the hold in the outer walls that the kobolds had broken through. There was no teleportation barrier present where the enemy had dug, so Aur was able to teleport there as long as he understood the structure of the area. The flies instantly flew into the tunnel in search of corpses to feed on. Aur controlled one such fly through magic, which allowed him to share its vision. Lilu, stay aware of the enemies invasion from the central plaza and forward that information to Wikia and have them take up the defenses. There is no guarantee that the other walls wont be broken. Aur gave Lilu the order, all the while he viewed a separate world through multiple eyes. Understood. After he heard her answer and felt her presence fade away, Aur increased the depth of his immersion into the senses of the fly. The world seen through the giant fly was much larger than what humans saw. Perhaps it was because the giant flies were still small, at 1 foot(approximately 30 cm), but more than that, the view that the multiple eyes could enable was close to a full 360 degrees. This view that allowed you to see everything around you could be confusing for those not accustomed to it, but once he was, he was capable of flying freely through the air in any direction. As he dodged the attacks of the kobolds and continued through the tunnel, Aur discovered the expected, familiar pattern on the wall. But at the same time, this puzzled Aur. The dungeon core was the grand result of Aurs research. He had long ago destroyed that research, it existed only in his mind. While he had explained a little of it to Lilu, he could not imagine that there was anyone else but him who could create a core. Furthermore, there was no meaning to just collecting magical energy in the center. Humans and monsters would die after being hit by such concentrated magic, making it useless. Aurs labyrinth existed due to the dungeon core that shut off the energy and allowed him to freely draw from it. In any case, he had to find the center. Aur had the flies spread out. He had a vague idea of the direction of the center from where the seal lead, but there was no guarantee that the labyrinths paths lead according to those directions. If anything, if it was constructed as an imitation of Aurs labyrinth, the paths were bound to get him lost. There was only one effective way to handle such a labyrinth. The method used by the adventurers In other words, the human wave tactic. He would use the magic engorged flies as a type of barrier. Where the giant flies had scouted, a barrier would be raised, they would appear in the form of a map in the central plaza fountain, where Lilu waited. Lilu would look at this map and predict where the enemy would attack, she would contact Wikia through magic and take the necessary steps for defense. Fortunately, the enemies hand was nothing impressive. It was just kobolds and goblins, and at most a few ogres that were sent, mainly the kinds of beasts that were on the first floor of Aurs labyrinth. Even so, they could not underestimate them as long as the invasion of the dungeon continued. No matter how superior they were in power, it would all be for nothing if the dungeon core were to be destroyed. The enemy was capable of digging tunnels with the kobolds, so they could not know where they would come from next, until right before they burst through. On the brighter side, Aur had to merely destroy their enemies dungeon core to defeat them as well. Perhaps it was a charm or the sorcerer himself. Regardless of what it was, every dungeon had a nucleus of some sort without exception. Finding that and destroying it would be the most effective way of winning. He continued to navigate the labyrinth and evade the enemy. If the controlled fly was killed, he would possess a different one. And while he flew, he was suddenly struck by a strange feeling. There was something familiar about the central area of the labyrinth. Aur relied on that memory as he changed his course. It was in the direction that the tactician Cass, had once set a trap for Aur. He had thought that perhaps the digging up of the dragon vein was a coincidence, but if it was the same spot, it would prove that the dragon vein definitely passed through. The metal pipes that were used to draw the magical energy had been removed, but the place had likely been reused. And there were not many people who knew of that place. Now that Cass and the soldiers were dead, it was only Aur and his own that knew of it. Aurs conviction grew stronger as he went deeper inside. When he arrived, he was greeted by a gigantic slime that beat as if a heart. As soon as it entered his vision, tentacles stretched out like arms from its surface, and Aurs vision was disconnected. It had seemingly been forcefully severed. Spina Aur whispered bitterly as he returned to his own body. CH 16.2 Translator: Smaturin This was Spinas doing!? That is the most likely case. Oh, what is that girl doing Lilu held her a palm to her head and sighed. She immediately felt that this was not so much a betrayal, but her way of forcing Aur to stop. Spina had been adamant about trying to stop Aur from declaring war on Lafenice before she disappeared. It is just like her to try and stop you from doing something outrageous, by going out and doing something much more so. While it was something that she was likely to do, this was excessive any way you looked at it. So what will you do? I have a general idea of the path. We will start our assault. The only problem is how we should deal with that slime The slime was most likely an improved variant of the magic eating slime that Spina had once made. It would be very difficult to prepare a large quantity of water in the labyrinth where rain could not reach. And either way, they had no confirmation that this one was weak to water like the last one. Are we sure it isnt an invincible slime where nothing will be effective? Spina of all people would find a way, said Lilu worryingly. Aur shook his head. Such a thing is not possible in principle. No matter how well balanced it is, that balance will distort when it eats something, which will weaken it. That is the base, you cannot freely create ignore that. You must choose within established options. Lilu thought hard and then raised a finger as an idea hit her. Come to think of it, wouldnt it be faster to just ask Spina directly? Do you even think before you Aur sighed. There was no reason to believe that an enemy who had attacked them would give up that information. However, it was true that dealing with Spina seemed like it would be easier than dealing with the slime. Very well, we will go in that general direction for now. Eh, then why was I just rebuked? Aur abandoned Lilu, who starred with an unsatisfied expression and began his preparations for the attack. An assault from one dungeon towards another was a little different than the conquest of a dungeon by adventurers. For a dungeon lord, the labyrinth was comparable to their own body. They maintained a general awareness of what occurred within, and in turn, were able to generally control it. In other words, a battle between dungeons was a struggle over territories. Like eating into each others bodies. It was very different from the sophisticatedwarfare between states or even dungeon exploration. Now, take up position! Break the wall down! The hellhounds killed and devoured the orc hordes, and the room was splattered with blood and brains as Aur entered and set up a barrier around it. Kobolds and imps continuously attacked the surface of the walls with pickaxes, destroying it in no time. There was no need to wander through the labyrinth and slowly kill enemies. They could break through the walls and floors and head to the center in a straight line. Such were the battles between two dungeon masters. Aur collected the corpses of orcs and drew a magic square with their blood. Aurs own labyrinth was densely covered with barriers that forbade teleportation. But Spinas labyrinth was a different story. She had but a few simple barriers set up, but they were weak in intensity compared to Aurs. If he drew a magic square and reset the barriers, he would very easily be able to create teleportation squares. You lot will defend this area. Aur used the teleportation square to call several giants and white elves and had them stationed there. The giants would function as a blockade for the enemy, the elves would support from behind with volleys of arrows. It was a combination well suited for defense. With the placement of the defense roles at his back, he could avoid pincer attacks and surprise attacks from the rear, on top of containing any further attempts of invading his dungeon. Dig through the eastern wall next! We will enter the water vein! Once the kobolds had torn the wall to the ground, the roaring rush of an underground stream was revealed ahead. The giant flies would have had no problem lightly flying over the current, but Aur and his force could not do the same. They would have to make a detour Or so Spina was sure to assume. Lay the Bridge! Make haste! Aur had summoned a monstrous bridge and ordered the giants to set it over the river banks. The bridge had been hurriedly constructed by the dwarves and was of a simple wooden build, but its durability was guaranteed. There was not even a sound of bending wood when the giants, who were several times larger than humans walked over it. Destroy the wall of the opposite bank! On the other side of the bridge, the kobolds and giants began to work together as they swung their pickaxes; the wall crumbled in no time. And in the same instant, death cries echoed through the tunnels. What is!? Gigantic boulders that were big enough to fill the pathways began to roll out, crushing the kobolds and swallowing the giants. A sphere trap It was a most diabolical trap, it had an excessive destructive ability that made it difficult to use. The fool, to set it in a place like this No, maybe it was because it was a place like this. Spina was well acquainted with Aurs personality and patterns of action. This place could not be passed through conventional methods. And it was for that reason that Spina had anticipated Aur to come through here, and so she had laid a trap. After this, I think it would be safe to assume that she would have anticipated every other route as well. Aur drew a map of Spinas labyrinth in his mind. Thinking back, all of the routes that he had thought to use in order to surprise her seemed questionable now. Too many of them made it difficult to position guards. Aur had thought of these as mere openings, but they were more likely to be traps. Surely she had set brutal devices in the area instead of posting guards. Even so, making a head-on assault could hardly be considered a good strategy either. The enemy had hordes of monsters. Even if they were expected to be weak as individuals, they had a geographical advantage. To illustrate, should a rain of arrows be loosed from an elevated platform, Aurs side would be able to do nothing but suffer the one-sided attack. If that were to happen, the loss would be tremendous, even if he wasnt ultimately defeated. Well, I will show you then. Spina, here is a strategy that you have never witnessed. And so Aur finally reached the innermost part of Spinas labyrinth. The giant slime filled the entire room, beating loudly like a living heart. Break down the patterns on the walls! Aur ordered the kobolds and they began to destroy the walls of the tunnel that lead to the slime room. The magical energy was being carried to the center of the labyrinth through the patterns on the walls. If they destroyed everything that surrounded the room, it would stop most of the slimes supply of magic. If that happened, the labyrinth would not be able to maintain itself, the slime would not be able to grow any further. Come out, Spina! We have severed your magic supply. You have lost. Aur shouted into the empty air. Where ever she might be, she was sure to monitor this room, the heart of the labyrinth. Well done, master. The surface of the slime shook and distorted, a pair of arms pushed out. Next followed a pale face, and Spina slowly came out from within the mucoid lifeform. Leaving her naked body generously exposed, she slowly bowed before Aur. Truly, I did not expect you to reach here so quickly. I had not shown them to you yet. Tactics such as these. Well, they can hardly be called tactics. Aur turned around and indicated towards the back of the passageway. What lay beyond it was a well-excavated hall that had just enough pillars remaining to keep the structure sound and there were giants, imps, and kobolds wielding pickaxes. It was nothing. A matter of overwhelming quantity used in full force. Ultimately, traps were only effective when used in narrow spaces such as tunnels and small rooms. As he had merely destroyed and toppled everything, it was not easily labeled as a strategic measure. But had he used all of his fighting force for this aim, his defensive capabilities would have dropped, increasing the danger. Finding this precarious balance could be considered a part of being resourceful. More importantly, what are you playing at? Spina gave a clear smile as she answered Aurs question. I was making preparations to welcome you. You and I, we can live in this labyrinth together. You should not have bothered. Hurry up and take care of that slime. We are going home. I cannot do that. As if in answer to Spinas words, the slime began to move and shake, it blocked the exit passage, as if surrounding him. Aur could not understand how she controlled the slime, which had neither intelligence nor a will. Do you mean to have it soeven by force? Even while seeing this, Aur did not panic as he asked the question. He would not allow himself to be surprised any further at what abilities this girl had. No. I am only concerned about your well being. Spina approached Aur and slowly brought a hand to his cheek. Her hand was shockingly cold, a sensation more chilling than the already cool underground labyrinth shuddered through him. You appear to be serious To think that I have such an ill-natured apprentice, Aur sighed. Had Spina rebelled against Aur as an enemy, he could stop her with the curse he had previously cast. But Spina had been moved to action by a genuine concern, to protect Aur. Yet, I cannot do as you want. Remove the slime, Spina. Hurry and He ordered, along with a spell. But the order had no effect on Spina. Wha You! It was not because the magic did not have an effect on her. It was because he understood the price she had paid for it. You foolishyou, do you understand what you have done!? Yes, I understand. But even so, there was nothing else I could do in order to match youto stand next to you. And so, I do not see my actions as foolish. Spina slowly embraced Aur. The lower half of his body was already enveloped by the slime. And the slime was connected to the lower half of Spinas body. No. Spinas lower half was changing into slime. The ends stretched out long, connecting to the pulsating giant slime that was the heart of the dungeon. It was obvious now, why she was able to freely control a slime that had no intelligence. Because she herself had become a slime. Master, have you yourself not abandoned your own humanity? Now, in the depth of this labyrinth, let us love one another into eternity Spinas body was rapidly swallowing up Aurs body. While it did not dissolve his flesh, it sapped him of magic and prevented him from moving. Neris Bia Spina Right as his body was almost completely immersed, Aur spoke with the mouth that was the only part of him that was still exposed. He called her name. At that, Spina instantly grew still. Release me And with those words, Aurs body separated from Spinas. No Even in her shock, her body came away from Aurs, even the surrounding slimes moved away. No matter how much she tried, she could not fight against it, she could not stop her own movements. There was one thing that I had never taught you. Aur said while he regained his breath and sent magic through his weakened limbs. A sorcerer can never go against the teacher who named them. Regardless of whether you can nullify magic or change into something inhuman, none of that matters. Your name is your existence itself. It is tantamount to the soul after all. Soundlessly, a tear ran down Spinas cheek. Do not cry. I understand your concerns, and I accept them. Now, let us hurry up and leave Cry? Spina slowly brought a hand to her own cheek and saw that there were tears. And then her mouth twisted into a smile. These are not tears of sadness. They are are tears of joy. Because I have finally !? Aurs movements stopped. He could not move his body at all, like Spina had not been able to a moment ago. Become your equal. No, the truth was that it was exactly as Spina had been a moment ago. Is thisimitative magic! CH 16.3 Translator: Smaturin Witchcraft. It was a remnant of an age where all mystical arts that used supernatural powers were called magic. Witchcraft, thaumaturgy, the paths of evil, miracles. That which had many names was studied and categorized by numerous sorcerers and summarized into a single learning known as sorcery. And all of the old ways that existed before it were now seen as unwieldy, vulgar arts and were soon forgotten. But even so, there were deep-rooted arts that remained among civilians. Witchcraft. It was considerably less efficient compared to the other forms of magic, its applications were very limited and it was difficult to use. But there was one reason that it survived amongst civilians and not sorcerers. And that was that it was easy to feel through the senses. Witchcraft is, to put it simply, a general term for Magic that uses relevancy. Similar things are alike. Things that were the same are connected. If you want rain you would mimic it by splashing water on the ground to call the rain. If you wanted to kill someone, you would put that persons nail or hair into a doll and drive a stake in it. Of course, if someone who was not even a sorcerer did such a thing, there would be a very low likelihood of them achieving their desired effect. But people would believe that it held power, and that belief would combine into a power in itself, which was used by witches. Among them, what is called imitation magic uses the relationship of similar things having similar properties. And now. Spina had strengthened her relation to Aur by experiencing theunreasonable coercion by a master that was the root of Aurs being. Master and student, student and master. Their relationship had become obscured, Spina had utilized that to forcefully cast a spell on Aur. While witchcraft was inefficient and lacking in effectiveness, Spina herself had immense amounts of magic stored within her. And unlike Aur, who stored his magical energy in an exterior object known as the dungeon core, Spina had stored everything inside of herself. And with the force of that immense supply of power, she had completely stopped Aur from being able to move. Masteroh, master I do admire you Spina twisted and turned, and then separated into two. As she had now become a creature that existed between a slime and a human, she could freely move between her slime form and her human form. Even more, she was able to separate her body into multiple forms. Unlike Aurs substitutes, these were all the real Spina, they had each had an independent intelligence and a united will. Once Spina had ripped Aurs clothes off, she began to lovingly lap at his member. At the same time, the other Spina sweetly threw her arms around Aurs shoulders and sucked at his lips. From behind her, a throng of Spinas was now wiggling out of the slimes surface. Naked, they trapped Aur as they caressed his body. Before he knew it, Aur was surrounded by naked Spinas. Aurs mouth was full with Spinas wet tongue, he could not even let out a sound. Aur tried to abandon the substitute and return to his body, but he could not. He would be required to have access to even a little pool of magic in order to leave this body. But as soon as Spina sensed his attempts to draw magic, she would suck it all up. His soul would naturally return to its original body should the substitute be destroyed. But Spina was not likely to do that. She intended only to spend eternity with him. Let us love together for eternity Master. Spina pushed Aur onto his back, and slowly lowered herself onto his prick. Ahhh Spina let out a cry as Aur filled her womb. The sensation was not that of a slime, there was no change from when she had been human. The only difference was that this time she had multiplied many times over. I will serve you, master. As Spina held Aur inside her womb, she lifted her body just a little. The head of another Spina came in from the side and began to lick the parts of the shaft that was outside of Spinas body. And yet another Spina came and slowly began to lick the sperm filled sacs. From the side two Spinas pressed Aurs arms between their breasts, they sucked at his fingers as if they were his cock, carefully tracing their tongues, they pleasured him with their mouths. Aurs mouth was completely sealed by Spinas lips, even his tongue was tangled with Spinas as if serving the insides of his mouth. His body was supported by the hands of another Spina, one whose breasts were heavily pressing into him. In that heavenly hell, Aur ceaselessly discharged his seed. Normally he was capable of complete control over his ejaculations, but the flow of Spinas magic was interfering with it, and he could do nothing. Ahhhmaster! With swooning voices the Spinas all let out rapturous sighs in unison. Each had their own ability to think, but their senses were shared, they could unite their wills. They would never fight amongst each other, they all existed for the existence known as Spina. I will alwaysalways be by your side, master. Spina dismounted Aur and bringing her face towards his crotch, began to clean him with her tongue. Three Spinas crowded their head around Aurs penis to service it, the other Spinas cleansed his arms, feet, breast, every part of his body with their tongues. I will not ask that you love me alone. But please, allow me to alwaysalways be by your side. As Aurs member began to rise once again, Spina put it inside of her vagina and allowed her body to rest on his breast. And like that, her form began to blur, it slowly enveloped Aurs body. Her whole body had melted, and a fog began to fall within Aurs consciousness, he experienced a pleasure like that of becoming one with Spinas body. Stop this, Spina. A very familiar voice rang in his ears. Within Aurs fading awareness, her form appeared in his vision, it was his most faithful familiarLilu. CH 16.4 Translator: Smaturin She must have come from the plaza in a hurry in order to save Aur. Lilus body was covered in wounds, one of her wings was broken, her shoulders were heaving with every coarse breath. The Spinas looked at her with chilling expressions. Do not bother us, you pathetic familiar. The master will now stay with me, forever. We have no need of you. Vanish from our sights. Pathetic familiar. Lilu felt a strange sensation as Spina spoke those words with an icy glare. Spina had always built walls between herself and others, she had not tried to commune with anyone else besides Aur. While Lilu had had conversations with her, not once had Spina ever called her by her name. But even so, Lilu had felt that a kind of trust had existed between them. At least, she did not feel that their relationship was the kind that would warrant such disdainful words as, pathetic familiarbe said to her. It will not be! Aur ismine! He is my master! Lilus hands stretched out and attempted to grab Aur. But the moment they touched Spinas body, they vanished as if dissolving. ! In a panic, Lilu pulled back the arm that was now cut off at the elbow. My body will dissolve all magical energy and absorb it. There is nothing a demon like you can do. I will say it one last time. Be gone. That was the biggest concession that Spina could make. It was not as if she absolutely felt no friendship between herself and Lilu or Yunis. If anything, they were the few people in this world that she could trust, she had a feeling similar to respect towards them. What had made her fearful more than anything else was the death of Yunis. Spina, who had no combat ability to speak of, had greatly admired Yunis strength and had an unshakable trust in her, even though she never put these feelings into words. Yet even someone such as Yunis had died so easily. And if that was possible, than Aur should be no different. He too, could one day lose his life. Imagining this had caused her to become mad with fear. No, I will never. I cant let him go either. Lilus left hand ran down her severed right arm. The stump began to glow a brownish yellow, her arm began to slowly regenerate. I am sorry Aur, I promised to only use one-tenth But I have to take more of your magic! An amber colored whirlwind of magic surrounded Lilu like a chain, her wounds slowly healed themselves, and her broken wing returned to normal. As her wings spread wide, she charged forward into Spina with as much speed as she could muster. Its useless Do you not understand! Out of the countless number of Spinas, two of them came out and stopped Lilu, grabbing both her legs and arms. In an instant, Lilu was nothing more than a body and head; she rolled onto the ground. Your whole body is a mass of magical energy. You cannot beat me no matter what you might do. And And so what? Would you give up Aur, if you could do nothing for him? Spinas body suddenly shook as Lilu screamed. Why, why are you going to these lengths I dont know, how would I know! Ill tell you something, I! Lilu regenerated her limbs once again, amidst her boiling emotions, a calmer side of her thought: Ohh, this is the second time. Really, both the master and student are most infuriating. I am furious!! Click. A sensation similar to the click of a switch echoed in Lilus head. She once again thrust her regenerated right arms into Spina and stretched out her hand towards Aur. As expected, the arm within Spina began to dissolve, but Lilu forced magic through her arm and regenerated it. You, you are mad! As Spina instantaneously absorbed the magic, Lilu matched her by regenerating the arm with a ferocious speed. It was an impossible speed. Even taking into account that demons had a less complex structure compared to humans, it would usually take much longer to reconstruct a body like this. At the very least, it was not something that could be done so immediately. She had to have advanced and intricate skills of magical manipulation to achieve this. like Aur for instance. Impossible, how could a mere succubus have such skills! Lilus regeneration of her arm began to pick up speed. And in spite of having her arm thrust into Spina, the area passed her elbow had obstinately remained. And now, that speed was starting to overtake Spinas ability to absorb it. And in the midst of the conflict between dissolution and regeneration, Lilus arm inched closer and closer to Aur. Just, a little! First, her wings disappeared. Then it was her left leg, her left arm, her right leg and the rest of Lilus body began to destruct. She had run out of magic, she was now using the remaining parts of her body to feed her arms regeneration. Lilu! Please let go! You finally, called me by my name. Lilu smiled with what remained of her face, she grabbed Aur with her right arm. And as she pulled his body out, that right arm too, dissolved and only her face was left. Lilus head fell to the floor. Without thinking, Spina returned to her human form and held the head in her arms. And with all her remaining strength, Lilu buried her fangs into Spinas wrist. !? In an instant, Lilu drained the magic from Spina and regenerated her whole body once again. I knew it. There was plenty still left. Lilu spun around as if inspecting the state of her new body, she smiled happily. Aurs magic, that entered your stomach. Unlike Lilu who happened to have a similar type of magic, there was no point in Spina keeping the magic that was combined with Aurs seed. If anything, if she didnt do anything with it, it would be absorbed as part of her own magic. But Spina would have surely saved it. So Lilu believed, and she was able to use her own magic to its limit, without hesitation. Now, are you satisfied? Lets go home. I cannot. Spina raised both hands and held them to her cheeks. BecauseI, did such a thingthe Jizo will hate me And then she began to cry like a little girl. Lilu watched this in mute amazement, she finally sighed and forced a smile. After carrying out such an outrageous plot, now she was crying like a child over such a thing. Really, she was a most troublesome girl. Stop crying, it does not fit your character. SeeI will do something about that. Understand? Lilu patted Spina on the head and comforted her with a tone appropriate for a child. She lightly patted her head as Spina nodded and attempted to stop crying even as she was racked by hiccups. She approached Aur. Robbed of all magic, he now appeared to be unconscious. As Spina watched Lilus back, she sensed that something was odd. What had she meant by I will do something about that? Usually, she would have said something like I will apologize with you. But for her to confidently say I will do somethingseemed very strange. Lilu took in a deep breath and shouted loudly. Ein Sof Aur! Awaken! With words full of magical power, Aurs body shuddered, and his eyes opened. La.Lilu? Aur blinked, not being able to comprehend what had happened, Lilu smiled brightly and raised her hand. And with a snap, the hand swung downward and slapped the side of Aurs face with a great force. Spina could only shrink back at that loud, gratifying sound. CH 16.5 Translator: Smaturin Editor: Nefarian Wha? Aurs eyes continued to blink after the hard slap. A red handprint flared on his cheek. Lilu, who should not have been capable of hurting him, had just hit him, and the steely faced Spina was crying loudly. Lilu was now smiling, he had no idea why she had been moved to such unprecedented anger a moment ago. And more importantly, he had just been awoken by the use of his real name. It was not about whether someone knew it or not. But there should not have been anyone left on this world who could do it. It is because you were not strong enough, that Spina went berserk out of concern for you! You are supposed to be our master, you need to act the part and carry yourself with ease as if you are invincible! Aur was at a loss for words at this ridiculous outburst. Lilu rephrased it so that he could understand. You are getting her back? Yunis. Yes. As Aur firmly nodded, Lilu put both hands on her hips and nodded back, Very well! There was something terribly nostalgic about that gesture to Aur. Youare youRaz? Aur asked, looking deeply into Lilus face. There was something about her expression that seemed both different and the exact same. Aur, your bad habit of using too much of your magic, it has not changed a little. Lilu laughed mischievously, she gave Aur her hand and helped him to stand up. The summoning of demons. It is much like fishing. From the demon world, we can see the race being summoned and the amount of magic being used. The demons can see this, this sorcerer looks promising, this one is no use, they say as they choose to take the bait or to ignore it. Lilu chuckled as she recollected the events of a year ago. Aur, you had used a degree of magic usually reserved for high ranking demons, just to summon a succubus. It had the opposite effect and everyone became cautious and would not bite. But for me, there was something very nostalgic about your amber colored magic. Lilu put her hands on both of Aurs cheeks and looked into his eyes. I remembered it after having all my magic sucked out and regenerating myself with your magic. Radix Fullman, who had betrayed her student and offered her own soul to the devil, she had becomea succubus in the demon world. It was something that could be considered a coincidence and yet also felt inevitable. Raz had taken Aur in as a student as he held a magic most similar to hers, Lilu had been drawn to a magic whose properties felt similar and become Aurs familiar. But even so, I am not Raz. Much of Razs memories have come back to me, but I am still me. Your familiar, Lilushana. I see. Aur replied simply. It was not that he was still haunted by her death. But he felt something, it was as if the thing that had been blocking a path in his heart was starting to slowly melt away. Well, Raz was a clear-headed, composed, a mature woman. Even if you may look like her your personalities are nothing alike. Hmph, that is rude! She may have seemed that way, but she stretched herself quite a lot, that woman! She may have acted cool in front of her student, but inside, she was often shaken, you know!? Stop that now, do not tarnish my memories. As Aur and Lilu began to argue, a long-absent expression of warmth appeared on Aurs face. And then he looked at Spina who stared at him awkwardly, and without a word, began to walk forward. His hand clenched into a hard fist, which he brought down over Spinas head. We are going home, Lilu, Spina. Yeees. yes. Spina happily nodded, even as she held her head with both hands and had teary eyes. Sophie! ? After they returned to Aurs labyrinth, Mary saw the approaching Spina and ran towards her with a smile that went ear to ear. But halfway, her feet stopped. She looked up at Spina with a suspicious expression. Perhaps she had sensed that Spina was no longer human as she once was. Are youreally Sophie? As Lilu came forward to explain, Mary asked with a voice full of suspicion. Your breasts are bigger than before. Smack. Spinas expression froze with a force that could nearly emit sound. Uh, what are you saying? I have not changed at all Lies. They are definitely bigger! Aur instinctively looked towards Spinas breasts. But it was hard to distinguish the size as they were covered by her robes. ..Wewell then, they must have gotten bigger while I was away. It is not a strange thing at all That would not happen. They did not change for a whole year. It wont change now. so, you used your ability of turning into a slimeI suppose. Ahh, I am sure that she can at least change her build however she wants. Aur and Lilu nodded in satisfaction as Mary continued stubbornly. Upon hearing this, Lilus expression surpassed its frozen state and became something more crazed. Ah, its Sophie. Mary said happily when she saw that expression. How much will you humiliate me before you are satisfied? Mary!! In an instant, Spina transformed her whole body into a slime and her tentacles shot out like arrows. Mary screamed giddily and easily dodged them. It appeared that for her, what felt abnormal to Spina was the commendable attitude and larger breasts alone, the transformation into a slime was just treated as something ordinary. Aur. Lilu said as she looked on at the heartwarming scene. Raz. She was happy up until the end. Is that so. To Aur, those words did not carry much meaning. It was something that occurred seventy years ago. The time he spent with Raz was beginning to fade in his mind, becoming an important, yet far away memory. And so Aur looked far away and said: I will do Eh? Lilu had missed what Aur had whispered and turned to face him. I said, you too. Yes! Lilu nodded, and a smile that was bright enough to make flowers bloom appeared on her face. CH 17.1 Translator: Smaturin The Religious State Lafenice. What stands in the innermost heart of the capital is not a palace, but the headquarters that rule over every church on the continent. Melisande Grand Temple. Deep within the temple, Saint Meria would offer her daily prayers for a good harvest and for peace. She would rarely be seen outside of those walls. Instead, a group known as the counciltook care of the affairs of governing, there was no one leader with total authority. Every proposed policy was always decided through a majority vote by the council. If there were any back-scratching alliances, corruption, and unlawfulness, it would be discovered by the Saint herself, and then that person would be replaced. It was the Saint alone who had the power to decide who would sit at the council, and that decision would be derived through a divine message. In other words, while indirect, it was a country that was governed by God. So was Lafenice, the Religious State. While Saint Meria was renown and adored all across the country, she would rarely take center stage. The only exceptions were during changes of council members and ceremonies for good harvests that happened several times a year, and the decennial ceremony for the replacement of the Saint herself. This would be true even during attacks or visits from outsiders. In both cases, a person from the council would greet them as a representative of the Saint. Just when these changes of council members would occur, was not predetermined, and as they took place within the walls of the Temple, they would not be viewed by the public eye. The one event that had a set date where civilians were able to see the Saint with their own eyes, was the annual Harvest Ceremony. The Saint would put on her temple robes and dance the dance of good harvest on top of the altar in front of the Temple. It was not a mere ritual, it was full of the force, which was the power of God. Lafenice would receive the blessing of a good harvest by this ceremony, and they always had abundant crops. The people would receive that protection and work their fields, build their fortunes and offer it to the Saint and their country. This is the reason that Lafenice rose to prominence on the continent. And once again, that day of the year had approached. The Harvest Ceremony was a grand event that spanned the entire day. The Temples surroundings were guarded by holy knights who wore armor of blue and silver. They protected the Saint from the pressing crowd of citizens and imprudent people. The city was bustling with travelers who came to gaze upon the Saint, the men would be stunned by her beauty, the women would reminisce on past dreams. The next Saint would be chosen by the oracles of the temple. There were many churches around the world, and there were many monks, but it was only a rare few that could become oracles. And there was only one who would be chosen as the next Saint. No one over twenty years of age has ever been chosen to be a Saint. The girls that were chosen were always gifted in intelligence on top of being beautiful and young. And when they reach nearly thirty years of age, the next Saint is chosen and their term comes to an end. Saint Meria, how beautiful Meria was credited as being especially beautiful among the Saints, who were beautiful without exception. She was twenty-four this year, her appearance was said to outshine even that of a flower fairy or a goddess. Indeed, she was even more beautiful than the elven fairies. Her hair was white, like a pure light that had been bound together, that was long and soft enough to reach her feet. Her clear eyes were like a treasured amethyst that had been polished for a hundred years. Her lips had the freshness of a ripe fruit, her hands and feet were thin and long. While her breasts were two abundant mounds, she had a mystical beauty which guaranteed that any feelings of lust would be accompanied by guilt. She was strictly guarded by the strong and devout holy knights, and no imprudent attempts to touch her had been made in several decades. Even those travelers who had succumbed to the festive atmosphere and become drunken would lose their breath when witnessing her beauty, and they would often straighten themselves in her presence. And so, for the many people of Lafenice, this day would be an unforgettable one. Out of nowhere, a deafening sound filled the area, the altar that the Saint stood on was covered in a cloud of dust. What is it!? What has happened!? Damn, is the Saint safe!? Somebody! Call forth a wind! We must blow this dust away! The holy knights surrounded the altar with faces turned pale, sorcerers were desperately attempting to push away the dust by raising winds. Endless cries and shouts echoed throughout, some tried to flee out of terror, some tried to grasp what was happening, and some were visitors who came after hearing the commotion, causing much chaos in the area. It is a hole! One of the holy knights shouted. A giant hole has opened up! Bring a rope, you will fall into it if you are not careful! What became visible once the dust had settled was a giant hole that surrounded the area that the altar had been. The surface of the altar was slightly visible at the bottom of the pit, and there was a tunnel to the side of it. The Saint had been abducted. We will chase after them! Several knights leaped into the hole, the wind carrying them through magic. Not much time had yet passed. The Saint had been taken off, if they chased them at full speed, they could still catch them. Such convictions that the knights held quickly crumbled after passing through several yards of the tunnel. The ceiling of the tunnel had collapsed, the path had been completely blocked. They must have caused it to collapse while they fled. It would require over ten times as long to clear the path than it did to have it blocked. They would not be able to catch up with them. In that dark tunnel, the knights could do nothing but surrender to their own worthlessness. It seems to have gone well. Aur, who had been staying in his room with his eyes closed, quickly opened them. and, what are you doing? As he returned to his real body from the far-off substitute, he saw that his arms were held to the chest of Lilu on the right and Spina on the left. Mary was sitting on his lap. Hmm, restoring my energy? Claiming my territory I suppose. I am not doing anything! The girls all answered. I am certain that you all have your own work to do? Dont worry, it is fine. See. Both Lilu and Spina created duplicates of themselves. Neither were substitutes, but independent Lilus and Spinas with their own ability to think but with a unified will. Now that Spina was half slime, she could multiply herself endlessly so long as she had magical energy. Lilu, who had regained the memories and knowledge of Raz was now able to recreate her body with magic. Through this, the efficiency of their work had improved enormously. Of course, Mary had no such abilities, but as she was of absolutely no use before, this was not an issue. Still, just when had you started to build a tunnel to Lafenice? The capital of Lafenice was far. The distance would take a full week to travel by carriage. Regardless of the fact that Aur had the gift of stone and metal kobolds or dwarven mine workers, it was not a distance to be covered in one day. It was around the time when kobolds began to nest inside of the labyrinth. That was a long time ago! That was when Ellen came hereuh, more than one year ago? Lilu counted on her fingers, she was more exasperated than surprised. You were eagerly intending to attack Lafenice from even back then I had told you, that I mean to attack it one of these days. Aur stared at her and asked if she had not believed him. Its the speed, and also the precision that I find hard to believe. Could kobolds really dig a tunnel to so accurately reach right beneath the altar? They could not confirm the accuracy by digging another hole from the surface, as there was a risk of the tunnels existence becoming known. While not so much underground or outside of the country, the inside of Lafenice was thick with the Saints barrier. Such a thing would have been immediately discovered. Kobolds can indeed maintain a complete accuracy of distance and direction while underground. But they will still not be able to know what is above ground. But as long as they understand the distance of the surface, it is a walk in the park for them to dig a precise tunnel according to that information. Aur said it easily, but to Lilu and Spina, it sounded even more troublesome. The surface had mountains, forests, and lakes. Even without such terrain, there were smaller ups and downs, it did not seem possible to measure the direct distance. Is there really a map with such accuracy? There is. It was necessary to have an accurate map to explore the dragon vein. I learned how to take measurements from a cartographer and made the map while exploring. It is a masterwork that took twenty-five years to make. You made it yourself!? I believe that no one else owns a map as accurate as mine. That was obvious. The average person spending twenty-five years on a project would be like dedicating your whole life. Currently it only contains Figuria, the surrounding area, and each countries capitals, but I intend to make a map of all the lands of the continent one day. It was not just one year. Aur had been thinking such things twenty-five years ago. Since when did you become like.no, you must have always been. An image of Aur happily opening a schedule book full of writings appeared in the back of Lilus mind. His expression had no resemblance to the solemn face Aur had now, but he was clearly unchanged in some areas from the time he had lived with Raz. They seem to have arrived. Aur sensed the movement of teleportation magic and stood up. Mary, who had fallen asleep, fell to the floor with a muffled mugyuusound. Well then, let us go worship the face the Saint. CH 17.2 Translator: Smaturin Saint Meria. Thank you for visiting from such a faraway place. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Aur. They call me the Demon Lord. What do you mean to do with me? Aur had greeted her with an exaggerated tone of reverence, and Meria replied in a controlled voice without causing a commotion or shrinking back. You truly are a saint. Nothing can shake you. She could not move as her hands and feet had been bound. Aur moved her hair with his fingers and gripped her jaw as if to overpower her. My demands are simple. I will have you tell me about thaumaturgy. Thaumaturgy was similar to magic but was a skill that differed in both source and system. Unlike commonly known magic, only Saints learn and pass on this knowledge. It is said that it utilizes a power known as the forceas its source. The prayers offered for the Harvest Ceremony, the barrier that surrounds the country are a result of this thaumaturgy. Aur understood that this was not sorcery, but he was not able to understand what it truly was and how to use it. I cannot. Meria answered with finality. That being said, Aur had expected such a reaction. Let me be frank. I employed rough measures to invite you here, but I have no intention of making an enemy of Lafenice. If you teach me about thaumaturgy, I will return you safely to your country and swear to never lay a hand on you again. You can be assured that I will not misuse this thaumaturgy. I just wish to retrieve something important that I have lost. That is it, that is all. I cannot. Aur had talked passionately, but Meria answered without a change in expression or the appearance of doubt. Then I have no choice. I will have to invade Lafenice, I will have to take it by force. You may believe that your country cannot be defeated, but we are that much prepared. But more than that, there will be casualties. Do you not wish to prevent that from happening? Even so, I cannot teach thaumaturgy to you. Meria answered hopelessly. Aur pretended to glare as he inspected Meria. Her expression had not changed at all, she was not sweating. Her eyes did not move, they continuously looked straightforward, there was no quiver in her voice, even her fingertips did not stir. She had great acting skills if she was indeed hiding her fear and restlessness, if she did not even feel them, then she had exceptional courage. Even if she did have a hidden card to play, humans were not capable of maintaining their calm in such situations. Aur fell silent for a while, he thought about what could be supporting her at this moment. Humans, whether it was yourself or others, cannot stand straight without the support of something. What that something is will differ from person to person, but that something will always exist. Was it a love for her country? Or a sense of righteousness? Her pride as a Saint or her faith in God He could think of a few, but none of them seemed to match Meria. There was too little wavering in Meria for it to be any of those. Much too little. There was something that exceeded human knowledge Did she have a God-like spirit of steel? It was preposterous. Aur shook his head, erased the thought from his mind. Whether you stopped being human, whether you were a Hero, whether you have lived many years, as long as you are human you cannot change the ways of your heart. In that case, I will make you regret that decision. Aur grabbed Merias clothing and loudly tore it off. Aurs eyes caught the porcelain white skin, the breasts with tips like cherry blossoms and the sex hidden by the clear white bush which was the same color as her hair. Even then, Merias face did not change expression, not even a single eyebrow had moved. She only continued to look at Aur with still eyes. Spina. Come here. Spina appeared from within the darkness, she handed a small bottle to Aur. The contents were an aphrodisiac slime that she had previously created. But this time, the effects were doubled. As Aur opened the bottle, the slime immediately latched onto Meria and absorbed her remaining clothes. It gained mass as it slid across the surface of her skin. Mm Merias skin began to flush after a while, she let out a small cry. This type of drug was effective. It was not completely unexpected, but Aur was still relieved by the result. Meria was of an unknown nature. As she utilized the unknown art of thaumaturgy, he was prepared for the possibility of something unpredictable occurring. But now an even greater restlessness came over Aur. When he determined that the aphrodisiac had adequately entered into her body, Aur returned the slime into the bottle and pushed Meria onto the bed. I will enter you. Are you prepared? By all means. Even while Aur grabbed Merias legs and his member became visible, her expression did not change. As the Saint replied without hesitation, Aur entered her without restraint. Her sex was dripping wet as a result of the aphrodisiac, but it was tightly closed. It was apparent that no man had ever entered her. Aur did not mind, he continued to thrust inside. With a push, he entered deep within, as he pulled out the blood and fluids of arousal flowed out in a mixture. Look. The proof of your loss of purity. It isso. She frowned a little from the pain, but she did not appear to care a lot in her reply. I look forward to seeing how long that composure will last. Aur said as he kneaded both of Merias breasts in circular motions with his hands. Mmck. She let out a small cry and her body moved slightly. Perhaps due to the aphrodisiac, her skin had become a bright red all the way up to her neck. Mmm, ahh, aaahh! Meria let out a particularly loud cry as Aur moved his fingers towards her clitoris. It appears that you have explored this part yourself. Mmmuh, ahhh Aur continued to thrust as his fingers rubbed that area which had become more sensitive as an effect of the drug. She was a virgin with no experience to speak of. Nothing could be done until she had learned what pleasure is at least once. To think one who is a Saint would drool and raise her voice with a man deep inside of her. Do you not find it shameful? Aaahhmmm, fuu, uhh Even as Aur spoke to her, she would not answer but continued to intermittently raise her voice. It was certain that she was feeling it by the sweat and fluids of arousal, but there was no reaction through words to be felt. It was as if she could not hear Aurs voice at all. There was nothing so difficult as this. Aur abandoned his provocations through words and focused his attention on physical stimulation. He slowly repeated his thrusts and rubbed her clitoris with his right hand, with his left hand he caressed her right breast while his mouth sucked her left breast. Mmm.nnnnnn!! Her brows furrowed, her body shivered as she was brought to an orgasm. Mercilessly, Aur continued to stimulate her body that had just reached a climax. Ahhh, ah, aaa!! AAAAaaa!! Her voice grew louder and louder, her back arched as her body shook. I am coming, Meria! As Aur pushed himself into her, he released his seed deep within. ! No longer able to raise her voice, she could only tightly grip the bed sheets as Aur pulled out of her and released large quantities of the milky liquid. As Meria lay limp from the reverberations of the climax, Aur placed a finger on her forehead. This is where it would begin. Meria. From here on you are forbidden from reaching a climax. Her expression which had not broken until now suddenly showed uncertainty. No matter how much pleasure you receive, you will not be able to climax without my permission. Those words that were tinged with magic were a suggestion as much as they were a curse. Saint or not, it was not possible for a vaguely conscious person to resist it. Now, fully enjoy this limitless pleasure. Aur flipped Merias body around and entered her from the rear as he pressed her back into the bed. Aaaahhhh!! Being stimulated so soon after reaching an orgasm caused Meria to let out a loud scream. What is wrong? You will damage your throat if you raise your voice like this so early. Aur grabbed Merias white ass and moved his hips as if drawing a circle. He simultaneously moved his fingers as if shaking over her clitoris and flicked it. Aaaa, aaaaAAAaaa!! Meria raised her voice and ass high up and shook it as if desiring more. Aur matched her movements and continued to thrust faster. Ah! Ah! Ah! Aahhhhh! With every thrust she would cry loudly, clenching her sex around Aurs. And every thrust brought her another level of pleasure. But the promised climax was prevented by Aurs curse, a frustration like an unscratchable itch took over her and she cried as if she had gone mad. Aaah, haaamore Finally, Meria could bear it no more, she drooled and with an expression of suspicion on her face, she turned around and pushed Aur onto the bed. And as she buried Aurs member into herself, she placed her hands on his chest and shook her hips like mad. Her pubic mound continually pressed against his crotch. Aur mischievously gazed at the sight as he toyed with her ample breasts. Aaaaaaahhhh, aaaAAAaaa. Merias voice was now turning beast-like, her genitals were ceaselessly discharging fluids like a fountain. She furrowed her brows mournfully every time Aur would squeeze her breasts, pursuing the unquenchable lust, she pushed her breasts into him and shook her hips. Would you like to come? Aur asked her and she eagerly nodded. Her eyes were filled with the intense flames of lust, like a dog who had not eaten in days, they blazed brightly. Well then, tell me. Everything that you know. Aah, aaaI, I, Ahhh Her inflamed expression no longer had any hints of sacredness left, Meria laboriously tried to craft a sentence. I am not, no, the Saint. And in that instant, she fell onto Aurs chest like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Wha!? Aur hurriedly felt her pulse. Her heart had completely stopped. Aur wondered if it was an attack from some kind of illness as he attempted to resurrect her. And he was astounded. What was there was a pure soul, so free of any impurities to a point where it was transparent. The souls of humans would inevitably become dirtied and murky as life went on. It would not be surprising for the soul of a Saint to be clearer than the average person, but there was a limit to that. The soul of Meria lacked even the smallest spot of murkiness, it was not something that could be called beautiful- Ah, this is a well-made imitation. It looked like nothing more than a man-made object. So it is true then. Aur groaned at the words of the red demon who he just now realized was standing next to him. O king. Surely, I would never have mistook the soul of a human. Even if it was something that was created, especially if it was the soul of a newly born young girl. The words were lighthearted, but there was no mistaking the words of a demon who has lived for thousands of years. Greed was what caused the corruption of the soul. Even a newborn baby has cravings. Without that, with no desires and no needs, you would be nothing more than a machine. Meria had been nothing more than a machine with the title of Saint. It was different from making a homunculus or a golem. Those could be given intelligence, but they would never carry a soul. The creation of souls was recognized as impossible, and Aur was no exception. It meant that there was someone else that could use thaumaturgy besides Meria. This will be a lot more difficult than I had thought. At the very end. Aur mumbled as he looked at the soul, there was now one small cloudy spot that had appeared from the lust of the flesh imparted by Aur. The enemy was above Meria. And likely, that enemy was very similar to Aur. In other words, a cautious and cunning person who valued the ends over the means. The new Saintof Lafenice was announced just three days later. CH 17.3 Translator: Smaturin The Shadow Saint. the Hidden Saint. The True Saint. Hmmm. All of them have the taste of a villain. What do you think? Melisande asked. White. White. White. The walls, the floors, and ceilings too. The furniture and clothing, everything had been painted white within the white castle. why not the Great Saint? The man who was questioned was also completely covered in white from his hair to his clothes. Only his two pupils were of a red color. Hmm. However, would it be wise to assume the name of Great Saint considering my appearance? Contrary to her calm tone, she had an appearance that looked no older than five or six years of age. She had long hair that reached to the floor and a cherubic face. A beautiful young girl that looked like a younger Meria, but with eyes that shone with intelligence and her expression was mature. Well, perhaps that discrepancy is not so bad in itself. The man said, clearly not feeling that it was important. Discrepancyhmmm, very well. I will assume the name of Great Saint Melisande then. You seem excited. Melisande raised an eyebrow at him. Do not be foolish, this is the first peril to our country in hundreds of years. There is no time to enjoy it. So you wont deny that it was exciting, the man thought without saying it. Demon Lord Aur. You have come to attack much earlier than I had thought. And to spring a surprise attack from underground, quite impressive. Would it not save time to just follow the mines and snuff him out? If so, I will go and do it myself. The man said lightly, but Melisande shook her head. Do not be too haughty, Immortal. While you cannot die, you are not unbeatable. If you underestimate him and attack, you will be met with painful retaliation. Our enemy is one who defeated King Wolf. Hmm, then how many should we call? Ahh. Melisande nodded and snapped her fingers loudly. I have already called them. From behind her, six figures also clad in white clothing and bearing white hair appeared. Sisix of them!? We are going in full force!? The man who was called the Immortal widened his eyes and shouted. Seven including him. That was the maximum number of Departed Heroes that Melisande could employ. Did I not just say, this Demon Lord is not one to take lightly. We already lost one Saint. We will go with all our power and crush him. Melisande said with a mischievous smile. The Immortalknew, through his long years of being acquainted with her, that this was an expression of fury. She had not been enjoying this at all. She was angry at those who opposed her. Knight of Ignorance. A man who wore a strangely shaped slitless helmet that covered his entire face stepped forward and raised his spear. Prancing Stallion. A knight who wore a pure white suit of armor kneeled before Melisande. Demonshot Archer. A lightly clothed man who carried a bow came and reverently bowed. Hero of Lead. A large man who carried no weapon stood without moving. Flamehead Princess. A small young girl silently raised her sword. Dragonslayer. A man with an abundant beard slowly folded his arms. And the Immortal. The seven departed Heroes. You will all go forth and slay the Demon Lord. Three newcomers, eh. Well, I look forward to working with you all. Immortallaughed cheerfully. But the Departed Heroes did not react. That is how they were. TheImmortalwas just an exception, he still had a self. So, how will we do it? Will we seven just attack all at once? These former Heroes were able to take on thousands, no, even tens of thousands. With seven of them, their powers surpassed a division and were comparable to a single army. However, Melisande shook her head to the side. First we must analyze his military capabilities. Our enemies are the Demon Lord Aur and the monsters he rules, and the soldiers of his vassal nations. Melisande began to talk without pausing as she walked back and forth in front of the Departed Heroes. Figuria has nearly ten thousand men, Grandiera has nearly one hundred and fifty thousand, Ravana has five thousand, Alfheim has three thousandadd in any remaining rabble and it was around twenty thousand. Of course, it was not as if he could mobilize this number of men all at once. He could perhaps mobilize around half of them for an offensive attack. Furthermore, most of these countries had become his vassals after being invaded by the Demon Lord. Even if they were skilled soldiers, their morality should not be high. The Immortaloffered a noncommittal grunt as Melisande turned to him as if asking for a confirmation. He had no experience serving in an army or taking part in a war. In truth, he did not grasp what she was saying. If that was all, then we could well have dealt with him with our own army of holy knights instead of calling the Departed Heroes. The problem is these monsters that he has. We cannot predict their numbers or types. And we would be terribly inconvenienced should he bring his army here through a tunnel as when he abducted the Saint. We cannot build a barrier underground. AhhYes, that would be terrible. The following words were easy enough for the Immortalto understand. In an extreme scenario, there was an actual possibility of the enemy suddenly appearing within the temple as an army of tens of thousands. It was a large, spacious building, but it was still a building. It was a little difficult to proclaim without a doubt that they would be able to protect the Saint should they have to fight here. And the most troublesome of all is the Demon Lord Aur himself. Cautious and cunning, a man who cares only about the end and not the means. I have heard that phrase somewhere. Indeed. I have too. He is very similar to me. The Immortalstraightened his back upon hearing the honest acknowledgment. I see. In that case, we must take this very serious or we will suffer greatly. I will accept that as a compliment. What is troublesome is that he constantly uses substitutes, his real form is never seen out in the forefront. That real form is likely hidden somewhere in the depths of that labyrinth. But this labyrinth itself poses quite a challenge. It is difficult to attack and easy to defend, the most advantageous shape. It is not only surrounded by mountains but walls. And yet, you had actually been thinking you could defeat him alone. Melisande gave him a sharp stare as he answered leisurely. Oh, did you notice? But is that not the truth now? As his given name indicated, Immortal was literally immortal. He would not die even if his head was cut off or if his body was ground to a pulp. It did not matter how numerous his foes were. He could take his time descending into the labyrinth and assassinate the Demon Lord, or so he had believed. Pitfalls too deep to come out of. Slimes that can melt anything. Traps that will teleport you deep underground or in lava zones. Powerful curses that will prevent all movement. Sorcery that affects your mind. It was just a cursory musing and yet I was able to think of that many ways to disable you, am I wrong? Forgive me, I was carried away! The Immortal readily apologized with a bow of his head. He was immortal but not invincible. And it was his flaw that he would often forget this fact, Melisande had wearily repeated it to him but the words did not seem to have much of lasting effect on him. I am sure that at least a few of those traps actually exist in the labyrinth. Departed Heroes or not, you will not be able to easily break in. If we lose the Departed Heroes, then there is a possibility that we will have to fight army against army, they could break through our frontlines. That is The Immortalhad been about to say that it was over thinking it, but he swallowed his words. He escaped seeming like even more of a rash person in front of his master than he already did. It was really too late, of course. As long as the full size of our enemies entire force is unknown, we cannot let our guard down. We must always assume that the worst could happen while we act. She said, understanding what Immortalhad been thinking. That being said if I cannot invade the labyrinth alone, and we cannot wait for our enemy to march here, as they may directly launch an assault on the temple, then what can we do? Will we send our troops first and attack him? That is not a terrible idea, but I have a better one. Melisande said with a mischievous smile, the Immortal felt a sense of foreboding. CH 17.4 Translator: Smaturin Attacking in full force would be the height of folly. Aur declared bluntly. Our enemies powers are unknown to us. And so we must by no means show our hand first. Advantages that we have are the dungeons defensive capabilities and the monsters that lurk within it. Attacking in full force as our first step would be like crushing all of those advantages into dust. It was not that he underestimated his foe, if anything, Aur was taking the utmost precautions by not sending out all of his men. That was the tactical direction that Aur had discussed. Even so, surely they are not an enemy that can be beaten by using your fighting force sparingly? Aur shook his head at Lilus question. There is no need to win in the first place. We need only not be defeated when they attack. We just need to take their core. Saint Meria had died without leaving any information. But the fact that it happened gave Aur the sense of someone existing behind the scenes. It was not an organization or group that was behind her. It was a single cunning and strong-willed individual. Aur would be the victor if he could defeat that person. However, we do not even know where this core even is. Aur once again shook his head at Spinas question. No, there is a very strong likelihood that the core is in the Melisande Grand Temple. Could it really be in such an obvious location? Well, let me ask you then. If such a thing were possiblewould you think that it would be a good idea to move our dungeon core to a remote location that was outside of the labyrinth? Lilu and Spina were quickly convinced by these words. The dungeon core was quite literally Aurs life. It had to be within the dungeon in order to store magic, but even if that were not the case, they would not think to place it somewhere else. Of course, placing it somewhere else would take us by surprise. But if that location was exposed, what then? They could not adequately protect it. And should there be a constant defense set in place, then it would be easily discovered. In the end, placing in the location where you could guard it to the fullest is the obvious choice. In any case, the mere existence of the core is kept secret. The same could be said of Aur considering the dungeon core. It was something that had been decided after much consideration, it could not be wrong. And so the problem is not so much military strength, but war potential. Such as, to what degree are they able to use these Departed Heroes and angels. Lafenice had not been attacked in several hundred years. There were no documents remaining that recorded their war potential, and there was no guarantee that things had not changed since then. But that it was indeed true was something that was confirmed every few decades during the replacement ceremony for the Saint. For the Departed Heroes and angels would come to bless the new Saint. It was not a mere formality, it was also a feint towards the surrounding countries. Aur had himself witnessed this, and he knew for a certainty that it was no illusion but that they were real. Angels and Departed Heroescan I not devour them? Spina said as her body shook and twisted. No, I doubt it. They are not made of magic, but the force. And just what is this force? Spina asked with an expression that suggested she thought that she could easily make a force-eating slime if she just knew what it was. Magic is a power that bends and twists logic, changing the world. The force is the exact opposite. It is a power that promotes logic and shapes the worldit is said that it is a power that makes what is obvious, possible. Makes the obvious possibleyou say. Spina could only dumbly repeat his words at the confused explanation, Aur nodded. I cannot use thaumaturgy myself, so my answers can only be vague. But it is like how something will drop to the ground, a child growing to adulthood and eventually dying. Magic defies such logic, things will float in the air, the elderly become young again. Spina understood as she saw a living example in front of her. But if so, what exactly did thaumaturgy do? Things that were obvious would happen by themselves, without the use of thaumaturgy. That was not an art, just a law. It is said, that while most magic exists underground, the force mostly exists in the airin the sky. But I do not know the truth of it. The sky So is it due to thaumaturgy that the sun moves? I doubt that thaumaturgy on that scale is in the reach of humans. But the sun has often been regarded as a manifestation of Gods power from long ago. Perhaps that is why they say the sky is full of the force. As Aur thoughtfully began to talk in answer to Lilus question, there was something that was stuck in the corner of Spinas mind. Something she was on the brink of remembering, but could not. She was overcome with a feeling of irritation. In any case, angels are not so different from demons. The real trouble will be from the Departed Heroes. Heroes were beings born to become Departed Heroes. Just as demons bind contracts with humans, collect souls and increase their power, angels would celebrate humans as Heroes, polishing their souls while they are alive so that they can ascend into Heaven as a Departed Hero once they died. Demons choose quantity over quality, the angels choose quality over quantity. Small discrepancies aside, the truth was that both sides were preying on humans. Equal or superior fighting ability compared to Yunis Lilu recalled the time Yunis had attacked the labyrinth vividly, and her body shivered. She did not want to even imagine multiple people who carried such strength. I do not know how many Departed Heroes they can deploy at oncebut if they have more than five, we will surely be defeated. Aur could only pray that that was not the case. Are you prepared? Aur asked in the dark, narrow tunnel. Hmm, yes. I will follow you anywhere, master, until my body ceases to be. Lilu replied lightly and Spina heavily. While he smiled wryly at their extreme reactions, Aur sat upright and raised his voice. This will likely be our last battle! All of you, go forth with caution! The enemy is drunk with joy and serenity, they are detestable servants of Heaven who sing of happiness and love. Sack, defile, trample them! Decorate the doors of their houses with their entrails, hang their heads and set fire to them! His voice was amplified with magic to echo throughout the tunnels, the barbaric demi-humans all shouted in unison. Goblins, kobolds, dwarves, and giants. Aur had brought all his underlings that were dependable for strength and were adept at digging. We go nowAccelerate! Aur drew in magic from Lilu and Spina and applied it. It strengthened the muscles of the demi-humans so that their movements were accelerated. The tunnels could be dug at the same pace as a person walking. Pillars and beams were constructed, it stretched on. The dirt and sand were dug up and crushed and then immediately taken away by the imps. The tunnel continued on until they reached the area below the Grand Temple. If they could draw a teleportation square there, Aurs victory would be assured. There was no castle that would not fall if a pit was created right next to the main building. But, surely they would be taking some kind of precaution reagarding the underground? Indeed. After all, their Saint had been abducted so recently. If they knew that Aur would be coming from underground, there were ways they could detect him. There was little doubt that the enemy had taken some sort of measure to protect the underground. And that is exactly why Aur decided to attack from there. More than anything, it is safe, he said. The enemy was likely to dig through the previous tunnel, or create a path from the side and attempt to spring an attack on them. If so, what they would be most wary of were theopen areas. They would surely be cautious of the open area between the tunnel that was below the altar and the Grand Temple so that Aur would not be able to invade further in. It was not realistic for them to guard a much wider area than that. As even this surface area had the issue of depth. Regardless if you used magic or thaumaturgy, it would have little effect at such a deep level underground. But where Aur was now digging was due to a different line of thinking. They were already positioned directly below the temple. From here they would dig upwards in a spiral, slowly ascending as they made for the temple. It was a place that had been dug even before he had abducted the Saint, and there was already a square drawn. He had even dug another tunnel so that in the event of the abduction ending in failure, he would have a place to attack from. Because the entrance had been carefully covered and deeply buried so that it would not be discovered, they could not go occupy it directly from here, but it was one room that Aur had prepared as an underground fortress. Sorcerer! We are close to reaching the other side! Aur narrowed his eyebrows as the dwarf shouted. What? That is strange. We should still have one hundred yards left to the surface. Aur had to rely on estimates as he did not have a definite sense of distance and direction, but even he could not mistake a distance of one hundred yards. That is also true, but this is the sound of a thin wall being dug. It might be a natural cavern. A cavern It was not the most welcoming turn of events. If the dirt was tightly compacted in front of them, they could easily tunnel through and advance. But should there be a cave in between, they would have to make a detour or build stairs. Both would cause a huge loss in time and a detour would increase the risk of being caught in the enemies security measures. There is no harm in finding out. Do you hear any water? Aye, there is none of that. Well, let us tear through it then. The thing that you needed to be the most careful of when digging underground was waterwater veins. Especially in the current position where they were digging upwards, the excavation team would be annihilated. But it was something much worse than a water vein that awaited them on the opposite side of where they dug. Wh The dwarves grimaced as the ceiling was crumbled and blinding light rained from up high. They had not even reached the surface, and yet the opening was filled with light. And they were struck dumb when their eyes finally caught the true form of those lights. While what they had dug into was indeed a cave, it was not a naturally made one. It was obvious at a glance by the lack of stalactites and weathered stone surfaces. And in front of them, there awaited a countless host of angels. A massacre then proceeded. The beautiful angels who were adorned in the light of nobility, with golden hair and the white wings of birds instantly began to flock around the demi-humans and slashed with the sword that they carried. The miners were no mere laborers. Each and every one was a warrior. And yet there was no hope for they who were ill-equipped in order to dig the tunnels, to match the angels. And as the narrow tunnel did not allow their large numbers to be an advantage, they were all slashed to pieces. Immortalgazed on this scene and sighed deeply. A towel was wrapped around his neck and he carried a pickaxe in his hand. His white clothes were covered in dirt. I suppose the first battle can be called an easy win. But I can hardly believe what our boss did. In what world does a Saint employ Departed Heroes for construction work? With the power of the Departed Heroes, such a cavern could be finished in a single day and night, do you not think? He remembered her smile as she said this, and the Immortal chuckled grimly. CH 17.5 Translator: Reflet They got us As he opened his eyes, Aur clicked his tongue. Along with a thunderous sound shooting through his ears, he saw a canopy wavering in front of him. This was the inside of a carriage. If things were progressing as expected, then they should soon be making good time to their destination. Welcome back, Master Spinas voice enveloped Aurs body, tickling the area close to his ears. She also grasped the fact that the invading forces had been annihilated in the underground passageways. How do things look here? Well arrive soon- Lilu raised her voice from the drivers seat. To think that they could be defeated so easilyAur had to admit that even he did not expect this. Still putting aside the fact that he had anticipated an invasion from directly below, for the enemy to dig a gigantic cavern in order to ambush them, fully loaded with angels, the enemy must really have lost their minds. Whats wrong? Oh no, I was just thinking, can you still call it a carriage even if theres no horse? Aur muttered, emerging next to Lilu sitting in the drivers seat. Ahead of them was not the ground, but a wide forest that could be seen from afar. This carriage was flying through the sky. AhhThats right. Thinking about it, I never attached a horse to it, huh. I forgot to What Lilu was gripping in her hands sitting in the driver seat was not reins, but a joystick. Made by her, thisFlying Carriagewas a variety of weaponry that carried up to 10 people while flying through the air. It had no particular strengths other than transportation, and when compared with the speed of a flying dragon, it was quite slow. Still, the fact that it could ignore the landscape and transport a large amount of personnel as well as the fact that it was comparatively easy to manufacture and reproduce were points at which it excelled more than anything. With Aur and companys carriage at the helm, behind them were around 500 more carriages. 5000 soldiers were riding in them. Soaring over gates and fortresses, this was an economical way to aim closely at the capital city. Underground invasion was as much a diversion as it was likely to be the key to victory. If one of these strategies were thwarted, then the other strategy could be used to undergo a surprise attack. That was originally the plan, but the underground side was unexpectedly quickly thwarted. With that being said, this did not mean that the surprise attack itself was a failure. Judging by the amount of protection that was focused on the underground, it should be scarcer aboveground, plus they had succeeded in stalling for time. Lets goInvade them in one go! His eyes overlooking the gates of the capital below him, Aur began giving orders. Youre late, fool Please dont be so unreasonable; I went through something really dreadful Covered in dirt and in a battered state,Immortalgrumbled. What happened? To the questioning Melisande, Immortalsighed,What happened? The moment I think Ive defeated them, the enemy causes a magnificent mass explosion. The whole tunnel gets buried and most of the angels are crushed to death. If I werent immortal, then I also would have died Using the angels as shields on the spur of the moment to secure a small area in the cavern as well as having a bridge on hand were the small mercies amidst the misfortune. If it hadnt been for that, he would have likely right afterwards been completely buried and unable to take any action. It seems that they are indeed not an opponent that can be dealt with by ordinary means. Look Melisande pointed at the sky from the temple balcony. Floating there were 500Flying Carriages. It would appear to be the military forces of Devil King Aur. I certainly did not anticipate them having those sorts of things in their possession. Magical toolsNo, maybe I should call them magical weapons or something No, I could honestly care less about what the name is Saying that in an exasperated voice in response to Melisandes habit of obsessing over strange things,Immortallooked up at the sky. That, is pretty deadly, isnt it? Yeah. Fairly deadly Melisande nodded straightforwardly. Theres considerable distance from Figlia to get here. Since they wouldnt likely transport anything in large quantities, I assumed that there would be no frontal attack, but Melisande groaned with a pained expression. Those carriages soaring in the sky could carry many soldiers. Moreover, taking to the skies would give them quite the advantage. They would have to be regarded as more formidable than their numbers suggested. Well, although I didnt expect this Melisande swiftly pulled the cords, ringing the alarm bell. In response to the bells chiming, several towers rose up, making rattling noises in the process. It doesnt mean that we shouldnt prepare Soldiers lined up in rows atop the towers, readying their bows. Our opponent went to all the trouble of preparing big targets for us. Gratefully shoot them down To think that they had those sorts of towers lying in wait Aur muttered, looking toward the nearby-built towers surrounding the encompassing capital walls. Although they did resemble watchtowers used for things like firing off arrows or scaling castle walls, they went beyond fulfilling those objectives with their large size. It was clear that this was a countermeasure against Aur and his upper-air tactics. Projectiles were fired in succession from the crossbows and ballistae mounted at the top of the towers. Aur increased the speed of the carriage and dodged, but there was no getting any closer. No matter how much of an advantage they had via the skies, this was a distance where bow and arrow could not yet reach. You know, Laz Lilu said with a faraway gaze. Before meeting Aur, manufacturing weapons was easy for her. Research was simply fun in and of itself, and she sought to invent more efficient, more effective weapons for killing people Lilu took out a dully glowing mass of iron from a bag on the carriage. She didnt quite understand what that was or what it meant. She didnt know. But meeting you, Aur, she was able to comprehend what war is likewhat she was makingand she quit making weaponry And as she pointed it outside, she pulled the trigger without hesitation. But Im a demon so I dont care about aaany of that Ruined a lot of things, you have Answering Lilus gun discharge, the allied forces began their firing. Cylindrical in shape and composed of iron, these weapons were artillery, christened Flash Arrows. The artillery was constructed so that bullets the size of a fist were released by triggering a small explosion in the cylinders interior. Because of said construction, it was almost impossible to move around while using these difficult-to-manage, gigantic guns. In addition, the accuracy of fire was nothing special, and consecutive fire wasnt an effective option. However, there were several advantages gained by supplementing these weapons. The first advantage was power. These weapons could catapult ballista ammunition at the speed of an arrow. Befittingly, their power was tremendous, needing to only be within shooting range to send half of a body flying, even if it was a knight wearing metal armor. If one were to use lead shells, even protective sorcery would have absolutely no effect. The second advantage was easy handling. Not requiring excessive amounts of training like bows and arrows or ballistae, anyone could use them after about 1 or 2 hours of training. And the third advantage was the length of the weapons range. While being able to carry them on ones person, the artillery also boasted a shooting range that could rival large-scale weapons such as ballistae or crossbows. Like right now, if shot from the sky, even those said weapons could be one-sidedly attacked. This was the result of the demon Lilu wielding the knowledge of the witch Lazu without reservation. Hit by the Flash Arrows, the soldiers operating the equipment on the towers began to fall off the towers in succession. Contrary to the cries of exultation from the succeeding soldiers as they crushed tower after tower, Lilu frowned puzzledly. WeirdWhat does this mean? Whats wrong? Lilu readied her Flash Arrow, pulling the trigger. Without error, the bullet directly hit a tower, scattering splinters. It wont fall However, the tower continued to stand without collapsing. According to Lilus calculations, even this type of tower should be able to be destroyed from the ground up by driving in 2 or 3 shots. Larger than normal, so its strength is also increaseddoesnt seem to be the case, does it Lilu nodded immediately to Aurs comment. The splinters that flew so flashily were, so to speak, a sort of shield. To not affect the towers independent state itself, the shields were made easy-to-break on purpose. Most of the towers were already destroyed by the midair weaponry, in addition to leaving the bow-wielding soldiers riddled with wounds. It could not even be said that the weapons were mostly sustaining their role. Wherever possible, craftmanship had been placed on those sorts of things to make them difficult to break. This isnt good, all troops, reversal Before Lilu could finish speaking, whitely glittering shadows rushed out from the inside of the towers in infinite numbers. Panicking, the soldiers aimed the Flash Arrows at them, but not a single shot was able to hit these steadily upward-accelerating shadows. Theyve got us! So this has been their objective from the start!? Countless angels soared up from the shadows of the tower. They held bows and arrows in their hands. Coming from this close of a distance, evasion as well as interception were not possible. Those towers were not for attacking but existed to conceal and protect the angels. This is bad, what should we do Aur! They took the air! In dismay, Lilu sought help from Aur next to her. To prevent friendly fire, the formation of carriages flying in the sky was set up with the front row as the upper limit. By doing so, aiming diagonally down and accidentally firing the Flash Arrow at a teammate in the front could be avoided. However, with the opponent being in the upper boundaries, that battle formation instead backfired. If anyone were to try and shoot the enemy, they would hit their teammate. The front-liners forced into this situation were the only ones who could fire the Flash Arrows, but when they did, the numbers were too few this time around. As if sneering at the soldiers for only being supplemented with firing rounds and firing accuracy suited for shooting downward, the angels fluttered about in the air dodging the bullets, making a display of it. Instead, the arrows released by the angels pierced the carriages with precision, proceeding to shoot them down one by one. Aur put up magical barriers, narrowly stopping any oncoming shots, but he could not protect any ally troops or their carriages. In addition to gunners wielding Flash Arrows, there should also be sorcerers riding in the carriages, but the arrows launched by the angels were equipped with enough power to make short work of and penetrate those protections. Aur, your orders for reversal! Its no good. If we expose our flanks here now, that in itself would mean annihilation for us The drawback of carriages was that they had poor maneuverability. The entire army could not simply make a prompt retreat. There was no choice other than to draw an arc and reverse, but the enemy army didnt seem to allow that in the slightest. Even so, at this rateMaster Wanting to at least protect Aur, Spina readied herself. Ahead of her gaze, one enemy crashed down. As if some angels were hit coincidentally by Flash Arrow ammunition, Spina watched as angels began to fall: one, and yet another one. What in the world? Without thinking, Lilu and Spina appeared outside of the carriage, surveying their surroundings. Floating in their line of sight were scores of flying dragons and endless streams of arrows. They finally came, eh A broad smile lifted to Aurs face. The Black Clan, Elen. We hath come obligated to give assistance in battle! A nostalgic voice reverberated throughout the heavens. CH 17.5.1 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Chapter 17.5: Dungeon Commentary This is the dungeons state after the end of the seventeenth chapter. Number of floors: 5 levels New Facilities: Heavenly Rock Giant A super gigantic golem with a dungeon inside its enormous body. Capable of making arbitrary judgements. Unlike other golems, magic power generated by the Dungeon Core acts as its blood stream which Aur is able to manipulate. Aurs personal mobile fortress. New War Potential: Spina (Half-human, Half-Slime) War Potential: 6 Mana Consumption: 1.5 Spina who became nigh immortal after fusing herself with the slime of her own creation. Although she has almost no offensive capabilities, magic attack have almost no effect on her due to her magic absorption skill. Physical attacks also prove to be ineffective, as her body consists mostly of liquid. Her weakness is saltwater, as even the smallest amount of it forces her to revert back to her human form, nullifying her magical and physical resistances. Because she is still immature as a magician the amount of her magical power is not that high, however, by splitting herself up she can store it almost inexhaustively. Lilu (Reincarnated Body) Yunis (Hero) War Potential: 10 Maximum Magical Capacity: 25 A former hero who died and became a spirit. Her battle capabilities did not dwindle at all, and recently she gained the ability to switch between her spiritual and mortal forms, and the amount of magic power shes able to store up further increased. Mio (Monster Use LV30) War Potential: 0 Maximum Magical Capacity: 0,1 48 Black Alvs War Potential: 6 Maximum Magical Capacity: 2 The rest of Ellens search party, although they are about a rank weaker than her four lieutenants in terms of bow mastery and magic power. There was a total of 52 of them together with Aletto, Betty Chloe and Delfina. It is a setting in which there are two people with names beginning with each letter of the alphabet, but the exact reason for it remains unknown. Current dungeon situation: Both morale and infamy are maxed out, and the inside of the dungeon is almost indistinguishable from the Demon World. It reached the level at which it could have functioned properly even without the presence of the Demon Lord. As for the Demon Lord himself, his name is known and feared by everyone even in the most rural of villages, and he is sure to be remembered as a legend. On the other hand though, now that the dungeon was separated from the magic energy flowing through the ground, its savings of magical energy fell to 0. Every day, a frighteningly big amount of magical energy is needed just for the Heavenly Rock Giant to function properly, and it is estimated that the dungeon can function in this state only for about 5 days. CH 17.6 Translator: Reflet FinallyWait, so you knew that theyd come!? Of course. Its because I already knew from the beginning that we couldnt win against them with these small numbers Outside, riding on a flying dragon, Mio and Elen waved their hands simultaneously. While returning their wave, Lilu pressed Aur. Tell me those sorts of things ahead of time!! They say that in order to trick ones enemies, one must first start by tricking ones allies, right? Elen and Mios names were spreading further than originally thought. The maiden who could spur on a flying dragon like her own hands and feet, and the beautiful dark elf who could send down arrows like rain. The devil kings dragoon unit held popularity comparable to the armies of epic poem sagas and was well known to be the mainline of Aurs army. Therefore, Aur had let them out of the labyrinth. Tasking them with a secret mission that was unbeknownst even to Lilu. Haahahhahha! Look well at my bow! My military force is fifty-three thousand strong!! Elens in high spiritsThat girl, her character changes when it comes to battle, doesnt it? More precisely, no matter how I look at it, I dont think that the military forces are fifty-three thousand strong Lilu and Spina quipped in a composed manner in response to Elen, who was letting down a torrent of arrows while laughing loudly. They calculated several scores of flying dragons being led. None of these dragons had lived in Aurs labyrinth and were probably wild flying dragons that Mio had tamed with her own power. There are probably 53 people. Theyre mighty warriors with the strength of fifty-three thousand The secret mission that Aur gave to Elen and the others. That was to search for remnants of the dark elves and the securing of the magical beasts war potential. With the white elves under Aurs control, no one could oppose them. This brought freedom to search for their comrades. Also, rather than leaving Mio alone and looking after the gathering of magical beasts, going outside and capturing magical beasts would make it easier to measure the increase of war potential. The concealment and strengthening of war potential. Aur sent them out of the labyrinth with these two aspects in mind. Wait until the right time, and then, convince the confused Mio. And now, that time had come. Though the angels had wings and soared through the air, it was not at all possible for them to win against the speed of the huge, powerful flying dragons. In terms of ground combat, this would be like a fight between foot soldiers and cavalry. Moreover, said cavalry were even unleashing countless arrows at will. The number of angels was decreasing as they watched. Aur, theyre Yeah, I know Aur nodded in response to Lilus words. The numbers were there alright, but even among the angels, these were at most low/mid level. In comparison to demon classes, they had no more than the power equivalent to gargoyles or hellhounds. Which meant that the enemy had not yet let out their mainline. Get ready. Were going Well this is bad Immortalmuttered, anxiously gazing at the falling and disappearing angels. He had been tagging along with Melisande for longer than a thousand years, but this was the first time that he had glimpsed her being pushed into a difficult situation in terms of battle tactics. Bad? What exactly is? But Melisande responded with a smile. Avidya, any other enemy reinforcements? None The Avidya Knightreplied in a muffled voice from within his egg-shaped, seamless helmet that blocked all sight. His blind eyes could see nothing. However, his clairvoyance allowed him to see for thousands of miles without obstruction and could expose any hidden thing. Then well finish them with this. First, silence that fussy archer,Magic Bullet As you wish Gracefully saluting, the feather-capped man nocked his bow and fired arrows with a twang. Next.Dragon SlayerLead The two big, burly-fleshed men lined up. Focusing on the flying dragons soaring far away in the sky,Dragon Slayerunsheathed his sword. Then he swung his sword horizontally. Fall Leadheld his hands out, increasing his power as he murmured. Good. Now, lastly. Leaping Piece,Flame Hair. Finish them off Nodding, the full-body armored knight carried the small-framed girl andleaped. They vanished instantly. With this its checkEverything is by and large going to plan Are you all right, Master?When Aur opened his eyes, he saw Spinas face. She had changed to a translucent liquid form from the neck down and was wrapped around Aur. It would seem that she had protected him instantly from falling. What in the world happened? First, the rain and hail of arrows that Elen and the others had released was intercepted and shot down. It would be understandable if the arrows were merely blocked. But they were instead shot down with arrows likewise. Aur couldnt begin to even imagine what godly skills were needed to shoot down arrows at high speeds through the air. On top of that, to fire down hundreds of arrows simultaneously was unthinkable. Another impact shook Aurs army as they were still recovering from their confusion of the unprecedented event. All of a sudden, the flying dragons were bisected, not one of them spared. Flying dragons were stillcommon dragons, far from the power of the last dragon, Metus. Even in the dragon family, these dragons were only the tip of the iceberg; lacking in both strength and intelligence. Still, this did not change the fact that these were the worlds strongest race, dragons. Far surpassing the strength of average magical beasts, their scales could not so much as be pierced by the swords of half-hearted swordsmen. Moreover, no type of swordsman or mage could split a dragon in halfBisecting scores of dragons without so much as revealing themselves. At the same time, an irregularity occurred with the sky-soaring carriages. It was as if a bizarre wind had suddenly kicked in, halting the motion of the carriages and reducing them to boxes made of wood. This naturally caused the carriages to begin plunging down, becoming the soldiers coffins. Lord. What on earth was that just now? Elen appeared, lightly grazed. Mio and her subordinates were also behind her. Although everyone was lightly grazed, there seemed to be no heavy wounds. You survived, Elen Yes, the forest below us was a saving grace Elves were a race originating from forest fairies. Though they often unveiled their skill at archery, their magic aptitude was nothing to laugh at. It was simple for them to control the various trees leaves and ivy to create a network that softened the impact of falling. Long time no see, Elen, Mio. Id like to celebrate our reunion, but it seems that this is not the right time for itThe soldiers seem to be extinguished, Master With an unusually tense expression, Lilu returned to Aurs side. They had patrolled around the fallen carriages, but there were indeed no other survivors. I dont understand what that last attack was in the slightest. But thats why I think it was probably the work of the heroic spirits The thing that shot down the arrows, the thing that fell the dragons, and the thing that dropped the carriages. So long as each method was entirely different, it was natural to think of each method as something wrought by different heroic spirits. If there were 5 or more heroic spirits it would mean defeat. That is what Aur said before the beginning of battle. Only 2 more remained for defeat to be solidified. At any rate, the carriages and the soldiers have fallen, and we have no more reinforcements. For the present, well return to the labyrinth and revamp our battle posture. Drawing a magic square, Aur used Lilu and Spinas magic and underwent transportation. Two shadows appeared in that very place once everyone had left. One of them, Leaping Piece, grasped the remaining mana incense, then once again carriedFlame Hairand leaped away. This had been the most unprecedented surprise attack so far. The clamoring sound of the ringing alarm, and the pain of burning ones body. Controlling a sacred object, Aur was supposed to have escaped the suffering unique to humans, and yet he felt severe pain envelope his body, tormenting him. This was evidence that the dungeon core was being attacked. What is the meaning of this!? When Aur left the room, he was surrounded by crimson flames. The labyrinth, was burning. The impervious stone wall, floor, ceiling, everything was spouting flames and catching on fire. An enemy attack!? Even when Spina had attacked from underground, there was still freedom in terms of time. No matter what method they used, there were preparations to save enough time to deal with any intruders in the labyrinth. This was, impossibleBut then again, the previous defeat was also impossible and difficult to understand. It made it clear that this attack as well as these flames roasting stone and burning iron were the work of great spirits. In the midst of the burning, flourishing flames, Aur found two figures. A small-framed girl, and a knight whose body was hardened with armor. The Flame-Haired Princessand The Leaping PieceConfirming defeat, these were the 4th and 5th heroic spirits. Then Aur directed his voice to that familiar figure. Long time no see. Yunis Not reacting in the slightest, Flame Hairdrew her sword. Youvechanged quite a bit Not heeding her actions, Aur continued speaking. I remember your last words. Just as you said, Ill believe you Aur swiftly held out his hands. With vacant, empty eyes,Flame Hairblew flames from her body and lunged for him. The flame-enveloped sword pierced through Aurs chest, scorching his body. Aur could derive from the pain that these flames were no ordinary flames. The passionate flames thatFlame Hairhad kept to herself burned everything. Whether it be stone, whether it be iron, whether it be the soul, it burned anything and everything. If he was burned like this, even the sacred object would have no effect. Aurs existence itself would be burned to cinders. And yet, Aur didnt move a single muscle. Trusting in Yunis, he quietly gazed at her. The sword slid in the sky, shining as it was swung down in a whoosh, decapitating the neck. The neck rolled across the floor and was instantly surrounded by flames and burnt to the ground. At that moment, the flames that drifted about the labyrinth were extinguished. This was because their owner, Flame Hair, had died. You understood me pretty well, huh A muffled voice could be heard from within the helmet. You get it, right? Who did you think I was doing these things for? Aur consciously made a grimace, answering while healing his scorched wounds. Even if to create a decisive opening, it made him shiver when he was on the brink of having his own existence burnt up.] Im home. So, first off. Its been a while, so Id like to eat your pasta, Aur Leaping Piecesaid, throwing off the helmet and lifting up the usual smile no different from when they were alive. CH 17.7 Translator: Reflet Yunis!! Wha, Lilu, uwah!? Knocked over by the overbearing Lilus dive into her arms, Yunis rolled off the chair. Just before that, the plate that held a fork and a mountain of pasta along with the table it sat on were instantly transferred to the corner of the room. Welcome back, Yunis Oh, its good to be back, Spina. Huh, did you change a bit or what? Yunis responded to Spina at her own pace, being squeezed by Lilu all the while. A question mark floated above her head as she took notice of Spinas hard expression and closed posture. Theres a lot that you want to askWell, eat first As Aur carried two heaping plates of pasta in both of his hands, he set them on the table. Uhh, yeah, I dont think that even I can eat that much!? Fool, this is mine and Marys share Aur said in an exasperated tone while tearing Lilu from Yunis and returning the table back to its original position. However, that full plate was clearly too much even for Mari. Aaah, YuPasta! Mary shrieked as soon as she entered the room. She had looked at Yunis for an instant, but her attention immediately shifted to the pasta on top of the table. Havent changed much either, have ya Mary Yunis gave a wry smile while petting Mary, who was intently shoving pasta into her mouth. But wow, that was a little unexpected. I didnt think that you would trust me in such a straightforward manner, Aur Yunis said while heartily bringing food to her mouth. I merely concluded that that was the most likely possibility. Dont misinterpret Lilu lifted a gleeful smile to her face in response to the astonished Aur. If all else failed, we had Plan B prepared to force you into your corpse and re-brainwash you. Yep, we dont need that corpse anymore so go ahead and dispose of it Certainly Wait dont burn my body`!? When the flabbergasted Yunis stopped Spina, who had nodded without hesitation, the magus teacher and student said with earnest faces,Its obviously a jokeOf course it was a joke. She had never seen a joking aspect of either of them. Just think of it as them rejoicing over our reunion, thought Yunis as she forced herself to come to terms with this. Oh, so that was why you left the corpse there Lilu gave an exasperated sigh. What did you think it was left for? WellUmm, sentimental valueetc Hah As Lilu gave her response, Aur snorted with laughter. Tch, that kinda offends me`! Yunis smiled wryly to their usual back-and-forth exchange. Yunis, are you hungry or something? Mary inquired while comparing with her eyes Yuniss empty plate and Yuniss face. Huh? Tears had been running down Yuniss cheeks at some point. Here you go Misunderstanding in some way, Mary thrust her plate out to Yunis without hesitation. Thanks, but, Im fine Yunis answered with a cheerful smile, not bothering to wipe her ever-flowing tears, overwhelmed with the fact that she had returned to the place where she belonged. Cause my chest is, already full So why did you wear that helmet anyway? Once the lively mealtime had settled down, Lilu gestured to the full-face helmet lying in a corner of the room, inquiring. She had favored light clothing in her previous life, so there was no way that she would have given herself the opportunity to wear a helmet. Im bad at things like actingSo I wore it in order to not give it away with my facial expressions. Theres also the fact that heroic spirits dont generally change their expressions Heroic spirits could apparently change their equipment to a certain degree. This was fundamentally the same idea as Lilus ability to shape clothing with mana. Which means that as I thought, you could move freely as soon as they called you a heroic spirit. I didnt feel any killing intent, so I thought that was odd YeahIts because big brother assisted me Yunis mumbled that with a slightly meek expression. Big brothers ability isLead. It negates any and every arte/technique, denying their existence. And lawful artes are no exception. So without being bound by the lawful artes of a saint, I was able to freely act So it was Zitelid who dropped the sky-soaring carriages. But, if thats the case then dont they also retain their ego? Yunis nodded to Aurs question. Oh, and Father helped too. Its just that they seemed pretty hellbent on defeating you, Aur, so I dont think theyll be allies So Wolfs also there, huh Saying things like Take care of my daughterAur had had enough of him. He was someone that Aur would never like to meet again if he could help it. Are you ready to prostrate yourself in front of him saying Please give me the young lady? If thatll end it then Ill bow as many times as he wants After all, unravelling long history would reveal him to be the lands greatest, most famous hero king. He was renowned for living to such an age, siring children that also became heroes known far and wide. If he were to go further and become a heroic spirit, it would be reasonable to imagine that old age would be irrelevant to him, regaining the 100% of the power of Wolfs golden age. So how many heroic spirits are there? With me included that would make 7 people. And, each of them have their own unique ability of sortsusing something like magic Yunisu leaped with a tap, transporting herself right in front of Aur. I have this. It was calledLeaping Piece. This ability ignores barriers or long distances and allow you to move anywhere in an instant. Seems like you can also pursue someones mana to track down their magical transport destination. Im limited to carrying myself and at most another person, though Thats ridiculous, thought Aur. Ignoring barriers and distance, that was the kind of power that overturned the very foundations of magic. Big Brother is Lead, the nullification of every type of arte/technique. Father is Dragon Slayer, and if his opponent is a dragon, he can kill them unconditionally, apparently So that relates to his great exploit, huh The genesis of the transportation gate that Yunis had accomplished when Aur was captured in Figuria. That was in fact probably her greatest achievement of great exploits, using her power. And now, Aur had come to get a good idea of what kind of thing lawful artes really were. The force urges reason, which is the power that shapes the world. Which means that lawful artes, are artes that create reasoncreate law and order, huh Much like how things fall to the earth, Wolf could not lose to a dragon. To bring about rules themselves that make such a thing natural. That was the essence of lawful artes. Magic twisted reason, but magic had its own magical rules. Perhaps they could be referred to as the logic of magic. What could and could not be done with magic was made clear, and there were certain things that were set in stone and common sense. Lawful artes distorted that, twisted it. Cant tell what exactly the abilities of the other 4 are. I just killed one of them, so 3 more, I suppose. They were calledMagic Bullet,Avidya, andImmortal Along with their names, Yunis gave basic descriptions of various things such as their outer appearance. Magic Bullet and Avidya are probably The Magical Bullet ArcherRex and, The BlindGaius. As forImmortalI dunno Aur shuffled through his memories, finding applicable hero names. Rex was also known asHundred in One Shot, a master archer who never missed with his arrows. There was only one time in his life when the arrows aim was deviated by someones scheme, shooting his wife to death. Gaius The Blind was a special case of having acquired his Herostatus. Bathing in the blood of saints, it was said that he gained sight. Afterwards, it was said that he devotedly killed many monsters and fought for the sake of the world but was killed by a saints disciple. Heeey, heroic spirits are what heroes become after they die, right? What are you saying so late into the conversation Lilu flapped her hands to Aurs exasperated words. NoI was just thinking, ifImmortaldoesnt die then how did he become a heroic spirit Unh, Aur muttered for an instant. But that wasnt because he thought that Lilus words hit home. On the contrary, immortal heroes arent scarce. However, as the meaning suggests, there are no heroes who do not die A heros ability was generally was god-given. If even that god was destroyed, there was no way that heroes would not be destroyed. For most of them theres some sort of weak point, and if you strike there then they die. It could be their ankle, their back, or even the protection of some sort of contract But that was only the law of the earths surface. The lawful artes of heroes who polished on earth their god-given power and rose to heaven were abilities were a cut above that. Would an immortal man turned heroic spirit die after all? A tinge of discomfort floated across Aurs heart. CH 17.8 Translator: DarkHeartedAlchemist Final Chapter: Lets show them the willpower of those who crawl on the ground Part 8 Without hesitation, Yunis jumped straight at Melizand with the speed of lightning. Its useless. Unlike Immortal over here, this body is truly unable to die. Melizand said, holding her head up high. Your movements have grown unsightly. Copies of Immortal surrounded Yunis and restrained her by taking hold of both her arms. I cant get away?! Yunis tried to free herself by shifting into Spirit form, but was unable to do so. Immortal strengthened his grip on her arms. If magic can be sealed by magic, then it should be obvious that the same thing can be done with any techniques or laws. Melizand said pleasantly. Yunis! Immortal restrained both Lilu and Spina as they tried to jump in to save Yunis. Then, he also surrounded Aur and pointed his sword at him. Theres no way! They tried to resist, but neither Lilus magic nor Spinas slime form proved to be effective. Im sorry, but I had your powers analyzed during the earlier battles. Now that I know them inside out and experienced them myself, I can counter them all easily. The same goes for you, old man. Immortal declared triumphantly. Right now, his countless copies were attacking the Dungeon Core. If it gets destroyed, its going to be game over for them. Wait. The saints voice stopped him. Eh, what is it now, boss? Trying to protect the enemy? Immortal asked, clearly displeased. Simply killing them here wont be enough of a punishment. Melizand looked at Yunis with narrowed, cruel eyes and said: This girl, rape her. Right here, right now. You serious boss? That does not sound like you at all. He asked with a doubtful tone. I wont say it again. Thats an order. Hearing that, Immortal sorrowfully dropped his head. As you wish, boss. Saying that, he reached towards Yunis clothes. Dont hold it against me, missy, Im not happy about this either. He then proceed to tore off her clothes. At first Yunis raised her voice, but she immediately clenched her teeth. Even in this situation, she did not want to give their enemy the satisfaction. Entertained by this whole situation, Melizand observed the two with great interest. Right now, the poor girl in front of her was going to get brutally raped by this many men, all because she gave them the order to do so. Her chest should be filled with disgust and self-hatred for commanding such a thing But she felt nothing. People who love you, people that you love, people who would come to rescue you, people who admire you She had none of those. Why was it then, that this Demon Lord had all that she ever desired, but just couldnt have? Her heart hurt just thinking about that. It was unfair, and thats why she felt no remorse about destroying it. Immortal Aur whispered to the Heroic Spirit as he and his clones surrounded Yunis. You really cant play the hand you were given right. What? Immortal stopped in his tracks and turned his attention to Aur, whos restrained and cannot do anything. Lilu. Support Spina. .! Roger! With just that short sentence, Lilu understood what Aur was planning to do. Yunis, dont mess this up. Aur? Yunis look at him puzzled, unable to read his intentions. Spina or perhaps Lilu, as you were both the first ones to notice. I beg of you, my disciple. Master? It was as if Without any warning, a large fist made of rock fell through the ceiling, making a gaping hole in it and crushing a large number of Immortals clones. The Dungeon Core was peeking through the stony fingers. The Dungeon Core, which normally was so large that it took an entire floor, was now reduces to the size of one room. But for Aur, that was more than enough. The hand of the Golem sucks the last remains of the magical power, and then it crushes the Dungeon Core. Spina, protect Yunis! When Aur shouted, the Dungeon Core crumbled and shattered, and the vast amount of magical power which overflowed out of it changed from liquid to gas in the blink of an eye. The transition caused an explosion that blew Immortal away. Magic and Natural Laws are two polar opposites. That is why a large enough amount of magical energy should be enough to harm the body made by such laws, and even destroy it completely. Spina avoided the blast by changing into her slime form, shielding both herself and Yunis from harm. Without the main body all the copies disappeared, allowing Yunis to stand back up with the help of Lilu and Spina who gave her back her clothes as they moved away from Melizand. Master.! Master! Losing control over herself, Spina jumped at Aur. Calm down, Nerris Bia Spina! Such words might not have worked on someone like Lilu, but when Spina heard him say her full name, she visibly calmed down. You said it, Aur. *I beg you* It wasnt exactly like that, but nevertheless, it wasnt something that should just be brushed aside. For the first time Aur, who did not trust anyone, relied on others to do something. You are alive, Aur, and were still here. Those are the only things that matter to me. Lilu said confidently. When she awakened to Razs memories, the contract between them which stated that shed return to the demon world should Aur die was cancelled, therefore her masters death would no longer pose any danger to her personally. But nevertheless, she decided to stay with Aur and the others and follow them to the end. Those were her true feelings, what she truly believed. For now, what we should do is to find the core of this place. Melizand herself doesnt appear to be it, so it must be here somewhere. But weve already searched through the entire temple. Yunis said weakly. In order not to let Melizand escape, they searched through the entire temple before. They werent able to find anything that even remotely resembled a core. That appears to be the case. Lilu frowned her eyebrows and thought. Theyve conducted a thorough exploration of the temple by means of magic, but just to be on the safe side theyve also searched through the temples basement and the sky above it. All to no avail. As Lilu was groaning in thought, Spina thought back to Aurs previous words. He said that she (and Lilu) were the first to notice. As a sorcerer, her knowledge of magic should be vastly superior to Lilu. And she certainly had more experience in that field than Yunis. And despite her only possessing the powers of the slime that could nullify magic, Aur decided to take her along with him. And since hes not the kind of man who would leave things up to mere coincidence, there must be some meaning in her being here together with him. . So some of them were alive after all. Yunis muttered bitterly as she looked at one of the passages where leftover copies of Immortal were converging in large numbers. Why didnt they disappeared together with their master? Was there some kind of time limit, or some other trick to it? Either way, if they get captured, its going to be over for them. Spina, Lilu, Ill stop them here and buy you all some time, so go, please. Wait. Spina stopped Yunis as she was about to rush into the enemy. Aur thought that he and the saint were somewhat alike, and that made Spina think that she is also like her to some extent. Following that line of reasoning, the most obvious thing to do about the core would be to hide it away. When it came to Aur, hes put it in the only place where it could be easily protected, the dungeon, but Melizands core was nowhere to be found within the temple. And hiding something that was connected to your own soul far away seemed foolish and unlikely. Since Melizand is here, the core must be somewhere within eyes reach. Somewhere where eyes could reach. The force, connected to the sky. And of course, energy source. Lilu, what did you said back then? Back then? When master explained to us about the differences in the force. And then, Spina remembered. It was as if the pieces of the puzzle started to all fall together, and when she finally realized, she pointed towards the sky. Thats it! Sun is the source of the cores power! When she looked down, Yunis was embracing the two of them tightly. Yunis, therell be time for this later! So do your best, just a little more! Got it! She changed into her spirit form and scanned the entire sky with her enhanced vision. When she found nothing, she flew higher and higher, until the blue sky was slowly dyed black, and then she found it. . A star? Yunis said so, but she couldnt hear her own voice. Articulating the sounds seemed to be impossible so high up in the atmosphere. The star itself looked like a big, enormous globe filled with transparent liquid with bubbles occasionally rising on its surface. There could be no doubt. That was Melizands core, the source of her power. It was hidden in the suns shadow, orbiting around it and accumulating its power. Knowing where to hit, Lilu channeled the magical energy she was storing in her womb to her hand, and Yunis and Spina lend her theirs. To destroy something similar to the Dungeon Core, just simple spells were not enough. It had to be hit with the direct outburst of magic. GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!! From her upward pointed fist, the mass of magical energy shot out like a bullet, piercing the temples ceiling and rushing through the sky. All this time, Lilu continued to release her magic while clenching her teeth. Her body shrunk and grew younger, because she even used the magic which she normally used to maintain her bodys condition. When she shrunk to about the size of a palm, the cracks started to appear in the core of the star. Theyve started to spread, and covered all of it in an instant. Yunis held the bodies of her friends and fell to the ground. And then the core exploded and disintegrated, unable to withstand the pressure of their magical energy. Well, seems like weve been defeated. Immortal muttered to himself, sensing the explosion of the Star Core in the shadow of the sun. He couldnt help but to wonder, what was the defining factor of their loss. Was it the fact that Melizand clung to the past so stubbornly while Aur even forsaken his beloved dungeon for the future? Or was it perhaps that Aur made friends whom he could trust, while Melizand always thought she was alone? Or maybe it was just the matter of poor fortune? After all, Lady Luck is said to be a cruel and fickle mistress. His body slowly began to disappear. Without the power to sustain themselves, all of his copies will be gone too, and only the original will remain. In other words, the army of Immortals will be no more. Hey, boss? No As he disappears, he finally regains his original form. His gender, abilities, personality and appearance are almost all opposite to his current ones. Me Im sorry I cannot keep up with you until the very end. Melizand is not a hero herself, and shes unable to die either. So she created artificial heroes based on her own soul. That is what Immortal and the others were. With that. Please, if possible. Those last words faded away without being spoken. The destruction of the Star Core affected Yunis as well. She lost the ability to use her powers as a Heroic Spirit, but she did not disappear, as her body was not something created by the saint herself. Now that I lost my core, Im just a powerless child. She muttered vaguely. Go ahead and do whatever you see fit with me. Cut my head off, tear my heart up, aside from feeling pain, it matters little to me. Melizand smiled in a self-deprecating manner. Its been quite some time since she last received such treatment. In that case, how about experiencing death? When those words sounded in the temple, the three girls faces shone brightly as they flocked to their master. My Lord! Aur! Master! It might be too early to say this, but good job, everyone. Aur, what kind of tricks have you used this time? Lilu asked while standing beside Spina, who clung to Aur and had her head patted by him, showing a smile that she has never shown before. Its easy. My life has been sealed inside that which is the most precious to me. Lilu buried her head in his chest and pounded it with her fists for the next few moments. The fact that the Dungeon Core was not the most important thing in the world to him could only mean only one thing no, only one person. Besides, during their previous orgy, Aur poured unusually large amounts of magic infused semen inside her. Theres no way that wasnt a hint! The dungeon itself. And here I thought were going to have a moment here, but no, its always about that stupid dungeon! That going a bit overboard, even for you, Aur Yunis also sighted. Melizand placing her Star Core so high up in the sky was one thing, but Aur was on a totally different level. But master what happens now that you destroyed the Dungeon Core? Spina asks while trying to compose herself and refraining from smiling like an idiot, failing. That is not a problem. I stored my magical power in womens wombs exactly for that purpose. And even without that, making a new one should take only around seventy to one hundred years. He made it once, so he can do it again. And now that he has Lilu and the others, as well as the support of the Figlia royal family, maybe he could create a new one in only ten years if luck would be on his side. Well saint Melizand, even without your power youre still dangerous, so we cannot leave you unattended like this that said, youre going to die. You truly think you can make me? She laughed with a sneer. How do you intend to kill this body, cursed by the Sorcerer King himself? Its impossible to lift it even if you had the combined powers of all the angels, devils, magic, and Natural Laws, Demon Lord Aur! Melizand was slowly raising her voice until it reached turned into high pitched cries. It is indeed impossible. Aurs reaction however, was rather pale. So what do you do if you cannot lift something? You bypass it. At that moment, Mari and Logan entered the scene. Well, you heard the guy. Seeing Melizand, Logan mage a goat-like face and got excited, making everyone else around him feel uncomfortable. Well if it isnt Logan and his favorite, most beautiful little girl in the world! Ogling another target, are we? Yunis said in a sarcastic tone. It doesnt matter who she was, saint or a sacrifice, to Logan they were all the same. Dont be absurd and dont make fun of me, Logan, the Great Connoisseur of Little Girls! Or did you really thought I wont be able to make the difference, huh? That all little girls look the same to me?! Is that it?! His words knocked Melizand unto her knees. She hated and feared the devils with all her heart and existence for all her life. All this time that she lived, she devoted to their complete and utter annihilation. Haha hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! But hearing that, she could not help it but laugh. She laughed and laughed while shedding tears. Melizand, this girl was sent as a sacrifice to me. Aur placed his hand on Marys head and patted it. And shes exactly the same as you. Age, height, hair color. And even though shes cursed just like you, I intend to raise her nonetheless. Master, thats It was a curse based on the magic that worked on the same principle like turning a man into a frog, or a prince into a swan. If you cannot lift your curse, then work to bypass it. If you come with me, I will make you age together with Mary. Saint Melizand, you said that you wanted to die. If you pledge yourself to me, I swear to make you age, and die, like a normal human being. Tears filled Melizands eyes, and soon she broke down into a heartfelt cry. Pleased to make your acquaintance. I look forward to being friends with you, Meri~~ Mary took her hand and shook it with a smile.